The Tragic Muse


Henry James

logo

The text is from the edition published by MacMillan and Co., London, 1921

This web edition published by eBooks@Adelaide.

Last updated Thursday, February 27, 2014 at 14:31.

To the best of our knowledge, the text of this
work is in the “Public Domain” in Australia.
HOWEVER, copyright law varies in other countries, and the work may still be under copyright in the country from which you are accessing this website. It is your responsibility to check the applicable copyright laws in your country before downloading this work.

eBooks@Adelaide
The University of Adelaide Library
University of Adelaide
South Australia 5005

Table of Contents

Preface

BOOK FIRST

I
II
III
IV
V
VI

BOOK SECOND

VII
VIII
IX
X
XI
XII

BOOK THIRD

XIII
XIV
XV
XVI
XVII

BOOK FOURTH

XVIII
XIX
XX
XXI

BOOK FIFTH

XXII
XXIII
XXIV
XXV
XXVI
XXVII
XXVIII
XXIX
XXX
XXXI

BOOK SIXTH

XXXII
XXXIII
XXXIV
XXXV
XXXVI
XXXVII
XXXVIII
XXXIX
XL
XLI

BOOK SEVENTH

XLII
XLIII
XLIV
XLV
XLVI

BOOK EIGHTH

XLVII
XLVIII
XLIX
L
LI

Preface

I profess a certain vagueness of remembrance in respect to the origin and growth of The Tragic Muse, which appeared in the Atlantic Monthly again, beginning January 1889 and running on, inordinately, several months beyond its proper twelve. If it be ever of interest and profit to put one’s finger on the productive germ of a work of art, and if in fact a lucid account of any such work involves that prime identification, I can but look on the present fiction as a poor fatherless and motherless, a sort of unregistered and unacknowledged birth. I fail to recover my precious first moment of consciousness of the idea to which it was to give form; to recognise in it — as I like to do in general — the effect of some particular sharp impression or concussion. I call such remembered glimmers always precious, because without them comes no clear vision of what one may have intended, and without that vision no straight measure of what one may have succeeded in doing. What I make out from furthest back is that I must have had from still further back, must in fact practically have always had, the happy thought of some dramatic picture of the “artist-life” and of the difficult terms on which it is at the best secured and enjoyed, the general question of its having to be not altogether easily paid for. To “do something about art”— art, that is, as a human complication and a social stumbling-block — must have been for me early a good deal of a nursed intention, the conflict between art and “the world” striking me thus betimes as one of the half-dozen great primary motives. I remember even having taken for granted with this fond inveteracy that no one of these pregnant themes was likely to prove under the test more full of matter. This being the case, meanwhile, what would all experience have done but enrich one’s conviction? — since if, on the one hand, I had gained a more and more intimate view of the nature of art and the conditions therewith imposed, so the world was a conception that clearly required, and that would for ever continue to take, any amount of filling-in. The happy and fruitful truth, at all events, was that there was opposition — why there should be was another matter — and that the opposition would beget an infinity of situations. What had doubtless occurred in fact, moreover, was that just this question of the essence and the reasons of the opposition had shown itself to demand the light of experience; so that to the growth of experience, truly, the treatment of the subject had yielded. It had waited for that advantage.

Yet I continue to see experience giving me its jog mainly in the form of an invitation from the gentle editor of the Atlantic, the late Thomas Bailey Aldrich, to contribute to his pages a serial that should run through the year. That friendly appeal becomes thus the most definite statement I can make of the “genesis” of the book; though from the moment of its reaching me everything else in the matter seems to live again. What lives not least, to be quite candid, is the fact that I was to see this production make a virtual end, for the time, as by its sinister effect — though for reasons still obscure to me — of the pleasant old custom of the “running” of the novel. Not for many years was I to feel the practice, for my benefit, confidingly revive. The influence of The Tragic Muse was thus exactly other than what I had all earnestly (if of course privately enough) invoked for it, and I remember well the particular chill, at last, of the sense of my having launched it in a great grey void from which no echo or message whatever would come back. None, in the event, ever came, and as I now read the book over I find the circumstance make, in its name, for a special tenderness of charity; even for that finer consideration hanging in the parental breast about the maimed or slighted, the disfigured or defeated, the unlucky or unlikely child — with this hapless small mortal thought of further as somehow “compromising.” I am thus able to take the thing as having quite wittingly and undisturbedly existed for itself alone, and to liken it to some aromatic bag of gathered herbs of which the string has never been loosed; or, better still, to some jar of potpourri, shaped and overfigured and polished, but of which the lid, never lifted, has provided for the intense accumulation of the fragrance within. The consistent, the sustained, preserved tone of The Tragic Muse, its constant and doubtless rather fine-drawn truth to its particular sought pitch and accent, are, critically speaking, its principal merit — the inner harmony that I perhaps presumptuously permit myself to compare to an unevaporated scent.

After which indeed I may well be summoned to say what I mean, in such a business, by an appreciable “tone” and how I can justify my claim to it — a demonstration that will await us later. Suffice it just here that I find the latent historic clue in my hand again with the easy recall of my prompt grasp of such a chance to make a story about art. There was my subject this time — all mature with having long waited, and with the blest dignity that my original perception of its value was quite lost in the mists of youth. I must long have carried in my head the notion of a young man who should amid difficulty — the difficulties being the story — have abandoned “public life” for the zealous pursuit of some supposedly minor craft; just as, evidently, there had hovered before me some possible picture (but all comic and ironic) of one of the most salient London “social” passions, the unappeasable curiosity for the things of the theatre; for every one of them, that is, except the drama itself, and for the “personality” of the performer (almost any performer quite sufficiently serving) in particular. This latter, verily, had struck me as an aspect appealing mainly to satiric treatment; the only adequate or effective treatment, I had again and again felt, for most of the distinctively social aspects of London: the general artlessly histrionised air of things caused so many examples to spring from behind any hedge. What came up, however, at once, for my own stretched canvas, was that it would have to be ample, give me really space to turn round, and that a single illustrative case might easily be meagre fare. The young man who should “chuck” admired politics, and of course some other admired object with them, would be all very well; but he wouldn’t be enough — therefore what should one say to some other young man who would chuck something and somebody else, admired in their way too?

There need never, at the worst, be any difficulty about the things advantageously chuckable for art; the question is all but of choosing them in the heap. Yet were I to represent a struggle — an interesting one, indispensably — with the passions of the theatre (as a profession, or at least as an absorption) I should have to place the theatre in another light than the satiric. This, however, would by good luck be perfectly possible too — without a sacrifice of truth; and I should doubtless even be able to make my theatric case as important as I might desire it. It seemed clear that I needed big cases — small ones would practically give my central idea away; and I make out now my still labouring under the illusion that the case of the sacrifice for art can ever be, with truth, with taste, with discretion involved, apparently and showily “big.” I daresay it glimmered upon me even then that the very sharpest difficulty of the victim of the conflict I should seek to represent, and the very highest interest of his predicament, dwell deep in the fact that his repudiation of the great obvious, great moral or functional or useful character, shall just have to consent to resemble a surrender for absolutely nothing. Those characters are all large and expansive, seated and established and endowed; whereas the most charming truth about the preference for art is that to parade abroad so thoroughly inward and so naturally embarrassed a matter is to falsify and vulgarise it; that as a preference attended with the honours of publicity it is indeed nowhere; that in fact, under the rule of its sincerity, its only honours are those of contradiction, concentration and a seemingly deplorable indifference to everything but itself. Nothing can well figure as less “big,” in an honest thesis, than a marked instance of somebody’s willingness to pass mainly for an ass. Of these things I must, I say, have been in strictness aware; what I perhaps failed of was to note that if a certain romantic glamour (even that of mere eccentricity or of a fine perversity) may be flung over the act of exchange of a “career” for the esthetic life in general, the prose and the modesty of the matter yet come in with any exhibition of the particular branch of esthetics selected. Then it is that the attitude of hero or heroine may look too much — for the romantic effect — like a low crouching over proved trifles. Art indeed has in our day taken on so many honours and emoluments that the recognition of its importance is more than a custom, has become on occasion almost a fury: the line is drawn — especially in the English world — only at the importance of heeding what it may mean.

The more I turn my pieces over, at any rate, the more I now see I must have found in them, and I remember how, once well in presence of my three typical examples, my fear of too ample a canvas quite dropped. The only question was that if I had marked my political case, from so far back, for “a story by itself,” and then marked my theatrical case for another, the joining together of these interests, originally seen as separate, might, all disgracefully, betray the seam, show for mechanical and superficial. A story was a story, a picture a picture, and I had a mortal horror of two stories, two pictures, in one. The reason of this was the clearest — my subject was immediately, under that disadvantage, so cheated of its indispensable centre as to become of no more use for expressing a main intention than a wheel without a hub is of use for moving a cart. It was a fact, apparently, that one had on occasion seen two pictures in one; were there not for instance certain sublime Tintorettos at Venice, a measureless Crucifixion in especial, which showed without loss of authority half-a-dozen actions separately taking place? Yes, that might be, but there had surely been nevertheless a mighty pictorial fusion, so that the virtue of composition had somehow thereby come all mysteriously to its own. Of course the affair would be simple enough if composition could be kept out of the question; yet by what art or process, what bars and bolts, what unmuzzled dogs and pointed guns, perform that feat? I had to know myself utterly inapt for any such valour and recognise that, to make it possible, sundry things should have begun for me much further back than I had felt them even in their dawn. A picture without composition slights its most precious chance for beauty, and is, moreover, not composed at all unless the painter knows how that principle of health and safety, working as an absolutely premeditated art, has prevailed. There may in its absence be life, incontestably, as The Newcomes has life, as Les Trois Mousquetaires, as Tolstoi’s Peace and War, have it; but what do such large, loose, baggy monsters, with their queer elements of the accidental and the arbitrary, artistically mean? We have heard it maintained, we well remember, that such things are “superior to art”; but we understand least of all what that may mean, and we look in vain for the artist, the divine explanatory genius, who will come to our aid and tell us. There is life and life, and as waste is only life sacrificed and thereby prevented from “counting,” I delight in a deep-breathing economy and an organic form. My business was accordingly to “go in” for complete pictorial fusion, some such common interest between my two first notions as would, in spite of their birth under quite different stars, do them no violence at all.

I recall with this confirmed infatuation of retrospect that through the mild perceptions I here glance at there struck for The Tragic Muse the first hour of a season of no small subjective felicity; lighted mainly, I seem to see, by a wide west window that, high aloft, looked over near and far London sunsets, a half-grey, half-flushed expanse of London life. The production of the thing, which yet took a good many months, lives for me again all contemporaneously in that full projection, upon my very table, of the good fog-filtered Kensington mornings; which had a way indeed of seeing the sunset in and which at the very last are merged to memory in a different and a sharper pressure, that of an hotel bedroom in Paris during the autumn of 1889, with the Exposition du Centenaire about to end — and my long story, through the usual difficulties, as well. The usual difficulties — and I fairly cherish the record as some adventurer in another line may hug the sense of his inveterate habit of just saving in time the neck he ever undiscourageably risks — were those bequeathed as a particular vice of the artistic spirit, against which vigilance had been destined from the first to exert itself in vain, and the effect of which was that again and again, perversely, incurably, the centre of my structure would insist on placing itself not, so to speak, in the middle. It mattered little that the reader with the idea or the suspicion of a structural centre is the rarest of friends and of critics — a bird, it would seem, as merely fabled as the phoenix: the terminational terror was none the less certain to break in and my work threaten to masquerade for me as an active figure condemned to the disgrace of legs too short, ever so much too short, for its body. I urge myself to the candid confession that in very few of my productions, to my eye, has the organic centre succeeded in getting into proper position.

Time after time, then, has the precious waistband or girdle, studded and buckled and placed for brave outward show, practically worked itself, and in spite of desperate remonstrance, or in other words essential counterplotting, to a point perilously near the knees — perilously I mean for the freedom of these parts. In several of my compositions this displacement has so succeeded, at the crisis, in defying and resisting me, has appeared so fraught with probable dishonour, that I still turn upon them, in spite of the greater or less success of final dissimulation, a rueful and wondering eye. These productions have in fact, if I may be so bold about it, specious and spurious centres altogether, to make up for the failure of the true. As to which in my list they are, however, that is another business, not on any terms to be made known. Such at least would seem my resolution so far as I have thus proceeded. Of any attention ever arrested by the pages forming the object of this reference that rigour of discrimination has wholly and consistently failed, I gather, to constitute a part. In which fact there is perhaps after all a rough justice — since the infirmity I speak of, for example, has been always but the direct and immediate fruit of a positive excess of foresight, the overdone desire to provide for future need and lay up heavenly treasure against the demands of my climax. If the art of the drama, as a great French master of it has said, is above all the art of preparations, that is true only to a less extent of the art of the novel, and true exactly in the degree in which the art of the particular novel comes near that of the drama. The first half of a fiction insists ever on figuring to me as the stage or theatre for the second half, and I have in general given so much space to making the theatre propitious that my halves have too often proved strangely unequal. Thereby has arisen with grim regularity the question of artfully, of consummately masking the fault and conferring on the false quantity the brave appearance of the true.

But I am far from pretending that these desperations of ingenuity have not — as through seeming most of the very essence of the problem — their exasperated charm; so far from it that my particular supreme predicament in the Paris hotel, after an undue primary leakage of time, no doubt, over at the great river-spanning museum of the Champ de Mars and the Trocadero, fairly takes on to me now the tender grace of a day that is dead. Re-reading the last chapters of The Tragic Muse I catch again the very odour of Paris, which comes up in the rich rumble of the Rue de la Paix — with which my room itself, for that matter, seems impregnated — and which hangs for reminiscence about the embarrassed effort to “finish,” not ignobly, within my already exceeded limits; an effort prolonged each day to those late afternoon hours during which the tone of the terrible city seemed to deepen about one to an effect strangely composed at once of the auspicious and the fatal. The “plot” of Paris thickened at such hours beyond any other plot in the world, I think; but there one sat meanwhile with another, on one’s hands, absolutely requiring precedence. Not the least imperative of one’s conditions was thus that one should have really, should have finely and (given one’s scale) concisely treated one’s subject, in spite of there being so much of the confounded irreducible quantity still to treat. If I spoke just now, however, of the “exasperated” charm of supreme difficulty, that is because the challenge of economic representation so easily becomes, in any of the arts, intensely interesting to meet. To put all that is possible of one’s idea into a form and compass that will contain and express it only by delicate adjustments and an exquisite chemistry, so that there will at the end be neither a drop of one’s liquor left nor a hair’s breadth of the rim of one’s glass to spare — every artist will remember how often that sort of necessity has carried with it its particular inspiration. Therein lies the secret of the appeal, to his mind, of the successfully foreshortened thing, where representation is arrived at, as I have already elsewhere had occasion to urge, not by the addition of items (a light that has for its attendant shadow a possible dryness) but by the art of figuring synthetically, a compactness into which the imagination may cut thick, as into the rich density of wedding-cake. The moral of all which indeed, I fear, is, perhaps too trivially, but that the “thick,” the false, the dissembling second half of the work before me, associated throughout with the effort to weight my dramatic values as heavily as might be, since they had to be so few, presents that effort as at the very last a quite convulsive, yet in its way highly agreeable, spasm. Of such mild prodigies is the “history” of any specific creative effort composed!

But I have got too much out of the “old” Kensington light of twenty years ago — a lingering oblique ray of which, today surely quite extinct, played for a benediction over my canvas. From the moment I made out, at my high-perched west window, my lucky title, that is from the moment Miriam Rooth herself had given it me, so this young woman had given me with it her own position in the book, and so that in turn had given me my precious unity, to which no more than Miriam was either Nick Dormer or Peter Sherringham to be sacrificed. Much of the interest of the matter was immediately, therefore, in working out the detail of that unity and — always entrancing range of questions — the order, the reason, the relation, of presented aspects. With three general aspects, that of Miriam’s case, that of Nick’s and that of Sherringham’s, there was work in plenty cut out; since happy as it might be to say, “My several actions beautifully become one,” the point of the affair would be in showing them beautifully become so — without which showing foul failure hovered and pounced. Well, the pleasure of handling an action (or, otherwise expressed, of a “story”) is at the worst, for a storyteller, immense, and the interest of such a question as for example keeping Nick Dormer’s story his and yet making it also and all effectively in a large part Peter Sherringham’s, of keeping Sherringham’s his and yet making it in its high degree his kinsman’s too, and Miriam Rooth’s into the bargain; just as Miriam Rooth’s is by the same token quite operatively his and Nick’s, and just as that of each of the young men, by an equal logic, is very contributively hers — the interest of such a question, I say, is ever so considerably the interest of the system on which the whole thing is done. I see today that it was but half a system to say, “Oh Miriam, a case herself, is the link between the two other cases”; that device was to ask for as much help as it gave and to require a good deal more application than it announced on the surface. The sense of a system saves the painter from the baseness of the arbitrary stroke, the touch without its reason, but as payment for that service the process insists on being kept impeccably the right one.

These are intimate truths indeed, of which the charm mainly comes out but on experiment and in practice; yet I like to have it well before me here that, after all, The Tragic Muse makes it not easy to say which of the situations concerned in it predominates and rules. What has become in that imperfect order, accordingly, of the famous centre of one’s subject? It is surely not in Nick’s consciousness — since why, if it be, are we treated to such an intolerable dose of Sherringham’s? It can’t be in Sherringham’s — we have for that altogether an excess of Nick’s. How, on the other hand, can it be in Miriam’s, given that we have no direct exhibition of hers whatever, that we get at it all inferentially and inductively, seeing it only through a more or less bewildered interpretation of it by others. The emphasis is all on an absolutely objective Miriam, and, this affirmed, how — with such an amount of exposed subjectivity all round her — can so dense a medium be a centre? Such questions as those go straight — thanks to which they are, I profess, delightful; going straight they are of the sort that makes answers possible. Miriam is central then to analysis, in spite of being objective; central in virtue of the fact that the whole thing has visibly, from the first, to get itself done in dramatic, or at least in scenic conditions — though scenic conditions which are as near an approach to the dramatic as the novel may permit itself and which have this in common with the latter, that they move in the light of alternation. This imposes a consistency other than that of the novel at its loosest, and, for one’s subject, a different view and a different placing of the centre. The charm of the scenic consistency, the consistency of the multiplication of aspects, that of making them amusingly various, had haunted the author of The Tragic Muse from far back, and he was in due course to yield to it all luxuriously, too luxuriously perhaps, in The Awkward Age, as will doubtless with the extension of these remarks be complacently shown.

To put himself at any rate as much as possible under the protection of it had been ever his practice (he had notably done so in The Princess Casamassima, so frankly panoramic and processional); and in what case could this protection have had more price than in the one before us? No character in a play (any play not a mere monologue) has, for the right expression of the thing, a usurping consciousness; the consciousness of others is exhibited exactly in the same way as that of the “hero”; the prodigious consciousness of Hamlet, the most capacious and most crowded, the moral presence the most asserted, in the whole range of fiction, only takes its turn with that of the other agents of the story, no matter how occasional these may be. It is left, in other words, to answer for itself equally with theirs: wherefore (by a parity of reasoning if not of example) Miriam’s might without inconsequence be placed on the same footing; and all in spite of the fact that the “moral presence” of each of the men most importantly concerned with her — or with the second of whom she at least is importantly concerned — is independently answered for. The idea of the book being, as I have said, a picture of some of the personal consequences of the art-appetite raised to intensity, swollen to voracity, the heavy emphasis falls where the symbol of some of the complications so begotten might be made (as I judged, heaven forgive me!) most “amusing”: amusing I mean in the best very modern sense. I never “go behind” Miriam; only poor Sherringham goes, a great deal, and Nick Dormer goes a little, and the author, while they so waste wonderment, goes behind them: but none the less she is as thoroughly symbolic, as functional, for illustration of the idea, as either of them, while her image had seemed susceptible of a livelier and “prettier” concretion. I had desired for her, I remember, all manageable vividness — so ineluctable had it long appeared to “do the actress,” to touch the theatre, to meet that connexion somehow or other, in any free plunge of the speculative fork into the contemporary social salad.

The late R. L. Stevenson was to write to me, I recall — and precisely on the occasion of The Tragic Muse — that he was at a loss to conceive how one could find an interest in anything so vulgar or pretend to gather fruit in so scrubby an orchard; but the view of a creature of the stage, the view of the “histrionic temperament,” as suggestive much less, verily, in respect to the poor stage per se than in respect to “art” at large, affected me in spite of that as justly tenable. An objection of a more pointed order was forced upon me by an acute friend later on and in another connexion: the challenge of one’s right, in any pretended show of social realities, to attach to the image of a “public character,” a supposed particular celebrity, a range of interest, of intrinsic distinction, greater than any such display of importance on the part of eminent members of the class as we see them about us. There was a nice point if one would — yet only nice enough, after all, to be easily amusing. We shall deal with it later on, however, in a more urgent connexion. What would have worried me much more had it dawned earlier is the light lately thrown by that admirable writer M. Anatole France on the question of any animated view of the histrionic temperament — a light that may well dazzle to distress any ingenuous worker in the same field. In those parts of his brief but inimitable Histoire Comique on which he is most to be congratulated — for there are some that prompt to reserves — he has “done the actress,” as well as the actor, done above all the mountebank, the mummer and the cabotin, and mixed them up with the queer theatric air, in a manner that practically warns all other hands off the material for ever. At the same time I think I saw Miriam, and without a sacrifice of truth, that is of the particular glow of verisimilitude I wished her most to benefit by, in a complexity of relations finer than any that appear possible for the gentry of M. Anatole France.

Her relation to Nick Dormer, for instance, was intended as a superior interest — that of being (while perfectly sincere, sincere for her, and therefore perfectly consonant with her impulse perpetually to perform and with her success in performing) the result of a touched imagination, a touched pride for “art,” as well as of the charm cast on other sensibilities still. Dormer’s relation to herself is a different matter, of which more presently; but the sympathy she, poor young woman, very generously and intelligently offers him where most people have so stinted it, is disclosed largely at the cost of her egotism and her personal pretensions, even though in fact determined by her sense of their together, Nick and she, postponing the “world” to their conception of other and finer decencies. Nick can’t on the whole see — for I have represented him as in his day quite sufficiently troubled and anxious — why he should condemn to ugly feebleness his most prized faculty (most prized, at least, by himself) even in order to keep his seat in Parliament, to inherit Mr. Carteret’s blessing and money, to gratify his mother and carry out the mission of his father, to marry Julia Dallow in fine, a beautiful imperative woman with a great many thousands a year. It all comes back in the last analysis to the individual vision of decency, the critical as well as the passionate judgement of it under sharp stress; and Nick’s vision and judgement, all on the esthetic ground, have beautifully coincided, to Miriam’s imagination, with a now fully marked, an inspired and impenitent, choice of her own: so that, other considerations powerfully aiding indeed, she is ready to see their interest all splendidly as one. She is in the uplifted state to which sacrifices and submissions loom large, but loom so just because they must write sympathy, write passion, large. Her measure of what she would be capable of for him — capable, that is, of not asking of him — will depend on what he shall ask of her, but she has no fear of not being able to satisfy him, even to the point of “chucking” for him, if need be, that artistic identity of her own which she has begun to build up. It will all be to the glory, therefore, of their common infatuation with “art”: she will doubtless be no less willing to serve his than she was eager to serve her own, purged now of the too great shrillness.

This puts her quite on a different level from that of the vivid monsters of M. France, whose artistic identity is the last thing they wish to chuck — their only dismissal is of all material and social over-draping. Nick Dormer in point of fact asks of Miriam nothing but that she shall remain “awfully interesting to paint”; but that is his relation, which, as I say, is quite a matter by itself. He at any rate, luckily for both of them it may be, doesn’t put her to the test: he is so busy with his own case, busy with testing himself and feeling his reality. He has seen himself as giving up precious things for an object, and that object has somehow not been the young woman in question, nor anything very nearly like her. She, on the other hand, has asked everything of Peter Sherringham, who has asked everything of her; and it is in so doing that she has really most testified for art and invited him to testify. With his professed interest in the theatre — one of those deep subjections that, in men of “taste,” the Comédie Française used in old days to conspire for and some such odd and affecting examples of which were to be noted — he yet offers her his hand and an introduction to the very best society if she will leave the stage. The power — and her having the sense of the power — to “shine” in the world is his highest measure of her, the test applied by him to her beautiful human value; just as the manner in which she turns on him is the application of her own standard and touchstone. She is perfectly sure of her own; for — if there were nothing else, and there is much — she has tasted blood, so to speak, in the form of her so prompt and auspicious success with the public, leaving all probations behind (the whole of which, as the book gives it, is too rapid and sudden, though inevitably so: processes, periods, intervals, stages, degrees, connexions, may be easily enough and barely enough named, may be unconvincingly stated, in fiction, to the deep discredit of the writer, but it remains the very deuce to represent them, especially represent them under strong compression and in brief and subordinate terms; and this even though the novelist who doesn’t represent, and represent “all the time,” is lost, exactly as much lost as the painter who, at his work and given his intention, doesn’t paint “all the time”).

Turn upon her friend at any rate Miriam does; and one of my main points is missed if it fails to appear that she does so with absolute sincerity and with the cold passion of the high critic who knows, on sight of them together, the more or less dazzling false from the comparatively grey-coloured true. Sherringham’s whole profession has been that he rejoices in her as she is, and that the theatre, the organised theatre, will be, as Matthew Arnold was in those very days pronouncing it, irresistible; and it is the promptness with which he sheds his pretended faith as soon as it feels in the air the breath of reality, as soon as it asks of him a proof or a sacrifice, it is this that excites her doubtless sufficiently arrogant scorn. Where is the virtue of his high interest if it has verily never been an interest to speak of and if all it has suddenly to suggest is that, in face of a serious call, it shall be unblushingly relinquished? If he and she together, and her great field and future, and the whole cause they had armed and declared for, have not been serious things they have been base make-believes and trivialities — which is what in fact the homage of society to art always turns out so soon as art presumes not to be vulgar and futile. It is immensely the fashion and immensely edifying to listen to, this homage, while it confines its attention to vanities and frauds; but it knows only terror, feels only horror, the moment that, instead of making all the concessions, art proceeds to ask for a few. Miriam is nothing if not strenuous, and evidently nothing if not “cheeky,” where Sherringham is concerned at least: these, in the all-egotistical exhibition to which she is condemned, are the very elements of her figure and the very colours of her portrait. But she is mild and inconsequent for Nick Dormer (who demands of her so little); as if gravely and pityingly embracing the truth that his sacrifice, on the right side, is probably to have very little of her sort of recompense. I must have had it well before me that she was all aware of the small strain a great sacrifice to Nick would cost her — by reason of the strong effect on her of his own superior logic, in which the very intensity of concentration was so to find its account.

If the man, however, who holds her personally dear yet holds her extremely personal message to the world cheap, so the man capable of a consistency and, as she regards the matter, of an honesty so much higher than Sherringham’s, virtually cares, “really” cares, no straw for his fellow-struggler. If Nick Dormer attracts and all-indifferently holds her it is because, like herself and unlike Peter, he puts “art” first; but the most he thus does for her in the event is to let her see how she may enjoy, in intimacy, the rigour it has taught him and which he cultivates at her expense. This is the situation in which we leave her, though there would be more still to be said about the difference for her of the two relations — that to each of the men — could I fondly suppose as much of the interest of the book “left over” for the reader as for myself. Sherringham, for instance, offers Miriam marriage, ever so “handsomely”; but if nothing might lead me on further than the question of what it would have been open to us — us novelists, especially in the old days — to show, “serially,” a young man in Nick Dormer’s quite different position as offering or a young woman in Miriam’s as taking, so for that very reason such an excursion is forbidden me. The trade of the stage-player, and above all of the actress, must have so many detestable sides for the person exercising it that we scarce imagine a full surrender to it without a full surrender, not less, to every immediate compensation, to every freedom and the largest ease within reach: which presentment of the possible case for Miriam would yet have been condemned — and on grounds both various and interesting to trace — to remain very imperfect.

I feel, moreover, that I might still, with space, abound in remarks about Nick’s character and Nick’s crisis suggested to my present more reflective vision. It strikes me, alas, that he is not quite so interesting as he was fondly intended to be, and this in spite of the multiplication, within the picture, of his pains and penalties; so that while I turn this slight anomaly over I come upon a reason that affects me as singularly charming and touching and at which indeed I have already glanced. Any presentation of the artist in triumph must be flat in proportion as it really sticks to its subject — it can only smuggle in relief and variety. For, to put the matter in an image, all we then — in his triumph — see of the charm-compeller is the back he turns to us as he bends over his work. “His” triumph, decently, is but the triumph of what he produces, and that is another affair. His romance is the romance he himself projects; he eats the cake of the very rarest privilege, the most luscious baked in the oven of the gods — therefore he mayn’t “have” it, in the form of the privilege of the hero, at the same time. The privilege of the hero — that is, of the martyr or of the interesting and appealing and comparatively floundering person — places him in quite a different category, belongs to him only as to the artist deluded, diverted, frustrated or vanquished; when the “amateur” in him gains, for our admiration or compassion or whatever, all that the expert has to do without. Therefore I strove in vain, I feel, to embroil and adorn this young man on whom a hundred ingenious touches are thus lavished: he has insisted in the event on looking as simple and flat as some mere brass check or engraved number, the symbol and guarantee of a stored treasure. The better part of him is locked too much away from us, and the part we see has to pass for — well, what it passes for, so lamentedly, among his friends and relatives. No, accordingly, Nick Dormer isn’t “the best thing in the book,” as I judge I imagined he would be, and it contains nothing better, I make out, than that preserved and achieved unity and quality of tone, a value in itself, which I referred to at the beginning of these remarks. What I mean by this is that the interest created, and the expression of that interest, are things kept, as to kind, genuine and true to themselves. The appeal, the fidelity to the prime motive, is, with no little art, strained clear (even as silver is polished) in a degree answering — at least by intention — to the air of beauty. There is an awkwardness again in having thus belatedly to point such features out; but in that wrought appearance of animation and harmony, that effect of free movement and yet of recurrent and insistent reference, The Tragic Muse has struck me again as conscious of a bright advantage.

Henry James.

BOOK FIRST

I

The people of France have made it no secret that those of England, as a general thing, are to their perception an inexpressive and speechless race, perpendicular and unsociable, unaddicted to enriching any bareness of contact with verbal or other embroidery. This view might have derived encouragement, a few years ago, in Paris, from the manner in which four persons sat together in silence, one fine day about noon, in the garden, as it is called, of the Palais de l’Industrie — the central court of the great glazed bazaar where, among plants and parterres, gravelled walks and thin fountains, are ranged the figures and groups, the monuments and busts, which form in the annual exhibition of the Salon the department of statuary. The spirit of observation is naturally high at the Salon, quickened by a thousand artful or artless appeals, but it need have put forth no great intensity to take in the characters I mention. As a solicitation of the eye on definite grounds these visitors too constituted a successful plastic fact; and even the most superficial observer would have marked them as products of an insular neighbourhood, representatives of that tweed-and-waterproof class with which, on the recurrent occasions when the English turn out for a holiday — Christmas and Easter, Whitsuntide and the autumn — Paris besprinkles itself at a night’s notice. They had about them the indefinable professional look of the British traveller abroad; the air of preparation for exposure, material and moral, which is so oddly combined with the serene revelation of security and of persistence, and which excites, according to individual susceptibility, the ire or the admiration of foreign communities. They were the more unmistakable as they presented mainly the happier aspects of the energetic race to which they had the honour to belong. The fresh diffused light of the Salon made them clear and important; they were finished creations, in their way, and, ranged there motionless on their green bench, were almost as much on exhibition as if they had been hung on the line.

Three ladies and a young man, they were obviously a family — a mother, two daughters and a son; a circumstance which had the effect at once of making each member of the group doubly typical and of helping to account for their fine taciturnity. They were not, with each other, on terms of ceremony, and also were probably fatigued with their course among the pictures, the rooms on the upper floor. Their attitude, on the part of visitors who had superior features even if they might appear to some passers-by to have neglected a fine opportunity for completing these features with an expression, was after all a kind of tribute to the state of exhaustion, of bewilderment, to which the genius of France is still capable of reducing the proud.

“En v’là des abrutis!” more than one of their fellow-gazers might have been heard to exclaim; and certain it is that there was something depressed and discouraged in this interesting group, who sat looking vaguely before them, not noticing the life of the place, somewhat as if each had a private anxiety. It might have been finely guessed, however, that though on many questions they were closely united this present anxiety was not the same for each. If they looked grave, moreover, this was doubtless partly the result of their all being dressed in such mourning as told of a recent bereavement. The eldest of the three ladies had indeed a face of a fine austere mould which would have been moved to gaiety only by some force more insidious than any she was likely to recognise in Paris. Cold, still, and considerably worn, it was neither stupid nor hard — it was firm, narrow and sharp. This competent matron, acquainted evidently with grief but not weakened by it, had a high forehead to which the quality of the skin gave a singular polish — it glittered even when seen at a distance; a nose which achieved a high free curve; and a tendency to throw back her head and carry it well above her, as if to disengage it from the possible entanglements of the rest of her person. If you had seen her walk you would have felt her to tread the earth after a fashion suggesting that in a world where she had long since discovered that one couldn’t have one’s own way one could never tell what annoying aggression might take place, so that it was well, from hour to hour, to save what one could. Lady Agnes saved her head, her white triangular forehead, over which her close-crinkled flaxen hair, reproduced in different shades in her children, made a looped silken canopy like the marquee at a garden-party. Her daughters were as tall as herself — that was visible even as they sat there — and one of them, the younger evidently, altogether pretty; a straight, slender, grey-eyed English girl of the sort who show “good” figures and fresh complexions. The sister, who was not pretty, was also straight and slender and grey-eyed. But the grey in this case was not so pure, nor were the straightness and the slenderness so maidenly. The brother of these young ladies had taken off his hat as if he felt the air of the summer day heavy in the great pavilion. He was a lean, strong, clear-faced youth, with a formed nose and thick light-brown hair which lay continuously and profusely back from his forehead, so that to smooth it from the brow to the neck but a single movement of the hand was required. I cannot describe him better than by saying that he was the sort of young Englishman who looks particularly well in strange lands and whose general aspect — his inches, his limbs, his friendly eyes, the modulation of his voice, the cleanness of his flesh-tints and the fashion of his garments — excites on the part of those who encounter him in far countries on the ground of a common speech a delightful sympathy of race. This sympathy may sometimes be qualified by the seen limits of his apprehension, but it almost revels as such horizons recede. We shall see quickly enough how accurate a measure it might have taken of Nicholas Dormer. There was food for suspicion perhaps in the wandering blankness that sat at moments in his eyes, as if he had no attention at all, not the least in the world, at his command; but it is no more than just to add without delay that this discouraging symptom was known among those who liked him by the indulgent name of dreaminess. By his mother and sisters, for instance, his dreaminess was constantly noted. He is the more welcome to the benefit of such an interpretation as there is always held to be something engaging in the combination of the muscular and the musing, the mildness of strength.

After some time, an interval during which these good people might have appeared to have come, individually, to the Palais de l’Industrie much less to see the works of art than to think over their domestic affairs, the young man, rousing himself from his reverie, addressed one of the girls.

“I say, Biddy, why should we sit moping here all day? Come and take a turn about with me.”

His younger sister, while he got up, leaned forward a little, looking round her, but she gave for the moment no further sign of complying with his invitation.

“Where shall we find you, then, if Peter comes?” asked the other Miss Dormer, making no movement at all.

“I daresay Peter won’t come. He’ll leave us here to cool our heels.”

“Oh Nick dear!” Biddy exclaimed in a small sweet voice of protest. It was plainly her theory that Peter would come, and even a little her fond fear that she might miss him should she quit that spot.

“We shall come back in a quarter of an hour. Really I must look at these things,” Nick declared, turning his face to a marble group which stood near them on the right — a man with the skin of a beast round his loins, tussling with a naked woman in some primitive effort of courtship or capture.

Lady Agnes followed the direction of her son’s eyes and then observed: “Everything seems very dreadful. I should think Biddy had better sit still. Hasn’t she seen enough horrors up above?”

“I daresay that if Peter comes Julia’ll be with him,” the elder girl remarked irrelevantly.

“Well then he can take Julia about. That will be more proper,” said Lady Agnes.

“Mother dear, she doesn’t care a rap about art. It’s a fearful bore looking at fine things with Julia,” Nick returned.

“Won’t you go with him, Grace?”— and Biddy appealed to her sister.

“I think she has awfully good taste!” Grace exclaimed, not answering this inquiry.

Don’t say nasty things about her!” Lady Agnes broke out solemnly to her son after resting her eyes on him a moment with an air of reluctant reprobation.

“I say nothing but what she’d say herself,” the young man urged. “About some things she has very good taste, but about this kind of thing she has no taste at all.”

“That’s better, I think,” said Lady Agnes, turning her eyes again to the “kind of thing” her son appeared to designate.

“She’s awfully clever — awfully!” Grace went on with decision.

“Awfully, awfully!” her brother repeated, standing in front of her and smiling down at her.

“You are nasty, Nick. You know you are,” said the young lady, but more in sorrow than in anger.

Biddy got up at this, as if the accusatory tone prompted her to place herself generously at his side. “Mightn’t you go and order lunch — in that place, you know?” she asked of her mother. “Then we’d come back when it was ready.”

“My dear child, I can’t order lunch,” Lady Agnes replied with a cold impatience which seemed to intimate that she had problems far more important than those of victualling to contend with.

“Then perhaps Peter will if he comes. I’m sure he’s up in everything of that sort.”

“Oh hang Peter!” Nick exclaimed. “Leave him out of account, and do order lunch, mother; but not cold beef and pickles.”

“I must say — about him — you’re not nice,” Biddy ventured to remark to her brother, hesitating and even blushing a little.

“You make up for it, my dear,” the young man answered, giving her chin — a very charming, rotund, little chin — a friendly whisk with his forefinger.

“I can’t imagine what you’ve got against him,” her ladyship said gravely.

“Dear mother, it’s disappointed fondness,” Nick argued. “They won’t answer one’s notes; they won’t let one know where they are nor what to expect. ‘Hell has no fury like a woman scorned’; nor like a man either.”

“Peter has such a tremendous lot to do — it’s a very busy time at the embassy; there are sure to be reasons,” Biddy explained with her pretty eyes.

“Reasons enough, no doubt!” said Lady Agnes — who accompanied these words with an ambiguous sigh, however, as if in Paris even the best reasons would naturally be bad ones.

“Doesn’t Julia write to you, doesn’t she answer you the very day?” Grace asked, looking at Nick as if she were the bold one.

He waited, returning her glance with a certain severity. “What do you know about my correspondence? No doubt I ask too much,” he went on; “I’m so attached to them. Dear old Peter, dear old Julia!”

“She’s younger than you, my dear!” cried the elder girl, still resolute.

“Yes, nineteen days.”

“I’m glad you know her birthday.”

“She knows yours; she always gives you something,” Lady Agnes reminded her son.

“Her taste is good then, isn’t it, Nick?” Grace Dormer continued.

“She makes charming presents; but, dear mother, it isn’t her taste. It’s her husband’s.”

“How her husband’s?”

“The beautiful objects of which she disposes so freely are the things he collected for years laboriously, devotedly, poor man!”

“She disposes of them to you, but not to others,” said Lady Agnes. “But that’s all right,” she added, as if this might have been taken for a complaint of the limitations of Julia’s bounty. “She has to select among so many, and that’s a proof of taste,” her ladyship pursued.

“You can’t say she doesn’t choose lovely ones,” Grace remarked to her brother in a tone of some triumph.

“My dear, they’re all lovely. George Dallow’s judgement was so sure, he was incapable of making a mistake,” Nicholas Dormer returned.

“I don’t see how you can talk of him, he was dreadful,” said Lady Agnes.

“My dear, if he was good enough for Julia to marry he’s good enough for us to talk of.”

“She did him a very great honour.”

“I daresay, but he was not unworthy of it. No such enlightened collection of beautiful objects has been made in England in our time.”

“You think too much of beautiful objects!” Lady Agnes sighed.

“I thought you were just now lamenting that I think too little.”

“It’s very nice — his having left Julia so well off,” Biddy interposed soothingly, as if she foresaw a tangle.

“He treated her en grand seigneur, absolutely,” Nick went on.

“He used to look greasy, all the same”— Grace bore on it with a dull weight. “His name ought to have been Tallow.”

“You’re not saying what Julia would like, if that’s what you are trying to say,” her brother observed.

“Don’t be vulgar, Grace,” said Lady Agnes.

“I know Peter Sherringham’s birthday!” Biddy broke out innocently, as a pacific diversion. She had passed her hand into Nick’s arm, to signify her readiness to go with him, while she scanned the remoter reaches of the garden as if it had occurred to her that to direct their steps in some such sense might after all be the shorter way to get at Peter.

“He’s too much older than you, my dear,” Grace answered without encouragement.

“That’s why I’ve noticed it — he’s thirty-four. Do you call that too old? I don’t care for slobbering infants!” Biddy cried.

“Don’t be vulgar,” Lady Agnes enjoined again.

“Come, Bid, we’ll go and be vulgar together; for that’s what we are, I’m afraid,” her brother said to her. “We’ll go and look at all these low works of art.”

“Do you really think it’s necessary to the child’s development?” Lady Agnes demanded as the pair turned away. And then while her son, struck as by a challenge, paused, lingering a moment with his little sister on his arm: “What we’ve been through this morning in this place, and what you’ve paraded before our eyes — the murders, the tortures, all kinds of disease and indecency!”

Nick looked at his mother as if this sudden protest surprised him, but as if also there were lurking explanations of it which he quickly guessed. Her resentment had the effect not so much of animating her cold face as of making it colder, less expressive, though visibly prouder. “Ah dear mother, don’t do the British matron!” he replied good-humouredly.

“British matron’s soon said! I don’t know what they’re coming to.”

“How odd that you should have been struck only with the disagreeable things when, for myself, I’ve felt it to be most interesting, the most suggestive morning I’ve passed for ever so many months!”

“Oh Nick, Nick!” Lady Agnes cried with a strange depth of feeling.

“I like them better in London — they’re much less unpleasant,” said Grace Dormer.

“They’re things you can look at,” her ladyship went on. “We certainly make the better show.”

“The subject doesn’t matter, it’s the treatment, the treatment!” Biddy protested in a voice like the tinkle of a silver bell.

“Poor little Bid!”— her brother broke into a laugh.

“How can I learn to model, mamma dear, if I don’t look at things and if I don’t study them?” the girl continued.

This question passed unheeded, and Nicholas Dormer said to his mother, more seriously, but with a certain kind explicitness, as if he could make a particular allowance: “This place is an immense stimulus to me; it refreshes me, excites me — it’s such an exhibition of artistic life. It’s full of ideas, full of refinements; it gives one such an impression of artistic experience. They try everything, they feel everything. While you were looking at the murders, apparently, I observed an immense deal of curious and interesting work. There are too many of them, poor devils; so many who must make their way, who must attract attention. Some of them can only taper fort, stand on their heads, turn somersaults or commit deeds of violence, to make people notice them. After that, no doubt, a good many will be quieter. But I don’t know; today I’m in an appreciative mood — I feel indulgent even to them: they give me an impression of intelligence, of eager observation. All art is one — remember that, Biddy dear,” the young man continued, smiling down from his height. “It’s the same great many-headed effort, and any ground that’s gained by an individual, any spark that’s struck in any province, is of use and of suggestion to all the others. We’re all in the same boat.”

“‘We,’ do you say, my dear? Are you really setting up for an artist?” Lady Agnes asked.

Nick just hesitated. “I was speaking for Biddy.”

“But you are one, Nick — you are!” the girl cried.

Lady Agnes looked for an instant as if she were going to say once more “Don’t be vulgar!” But she suppressed these words, had she intended them, and uttered sounds, few in number and not completely articulate, to the effect that she hated talking about art. While her son spoke she had watched him as if failing to follow; yet something in the tone of her exclamation hinted that she had understood him but too well.

“We’re all in the same boat,” Biddy repeated with cheerful zeal.

“Not me, if you please!” Lady Agnes replied. “It’s horrid messy work, your modelling.”

“Ah but look at the results!” said the girl eagerly — glancing about at the monuments in the garden as if in regard even to them she were, through that unity of art her brother had just proclaimed, in some degree an effective cause.

“There’s a great deal being done here — a real vitality,” Nicholas Dormer went on to his mother in the same reasonable informing way. “Some of these fellows go very far.”

“They do indeed!” said Lady Agnes.

“I’m fond of young schools — like this movement in sculpture,” Nick insisted with his slightly provoking serenity.

“They’re old enough to know better!”

“Mayn’t I look, mamma? It is necessary to my development,” Biddy declared.

“You may do as you like,” said Lady Agnes with dignity.

“She ought to see good work, you know,” the young man went on.

“I leave it to your sense of responsibility.” This statement was somewhat majestic, and for a moment evidently it tempted Nick, almost provoked him, or at any rate suggested to him an occasion for some pronouncement he had had on his mind. Apparently, however, he judged the time on the whole not quite right, and his sister Grace interposed with the inquiry —

“Please, mamma, are we never going to lunch?”

“Ah mother, mother!” the young man murmured in a troubled way, looking down at her with a deep fold in his forehead.

For Lady Agnes also, as she returned his look, it seemed an occasion; but with this difference that she had no hesitation in taking advantage of it. She was encouraged by his slight embarrassment, for ordinarily Nick was not embarrassed. “You used to have so much sense of responsibility,” she pursued; “but sometimes I don’t know what has become of it — it seems all, all gone!”

“Ah mother, mother!” he exclaimed again — as if there were so many things to say that it was impossible to choose. But now he stepped closer, bent over her and in spite of the publicity of their situation gave her a quick expressive kiss. The foreign observer whom I took for granted in beginning to sketch this scene would have had to admit that the rigid English family had after all a capacity for emotion. Grace Dormer indeed looked round her to see if at this moment they were noticed. She judged with satisfaction that they had escaped.

II

Nick Dormer walked away with Biddy, but he had not gone far before he stopped in front of a clever bust, where his mother, in the distance, saw him playing in the air with his hand, carrying out by this gesture, which presumably was applausive, some critical remark he had made to his sister. Lady Agnes raised her glass to her eyes by the long handle to which rather a clanking chain was attached, perceiving that the bust represented an ugly old man with a bald head; at which her ladyship indefinitely sighed, though it was not apparent in what way such an object could be detrimental to her daughter. Nick passed on and quickly paused again; this time, his mother discerned, before the marble image of a strange grimacing woman. Presently she lost sight of him; he wandered behind things, looking at them all round.

“I ought to get plenty of ideas for my modelling, oughtn’t I, Nick?” his sister put to him after a moment.

“Ah my poor child, what shall I say?”

“Don’t you think I’ve any capacity for ideas?” the girl continued ruefully.

“Lots of them, no doubt. But the capacity for applying them, for putting them into practice — how much of that have you?”

“How can I tell till I try?”

“What do you mean by trying, Biddy dear?”

“Why you know — you’ve seen me.”

“Do you call that trying?” her brother amusedly demanded.

“Ah Nick!” she said with sensibility. But then with more spirit: “And please what do you call it?”

“Well, this for instance is a good case.” And her companion pointed to another bust — a head of a young man in terra-cotta, at which they had just arrived; a modern young man to whom, with his thick neck, his little cap and his wide ring of dense curls, the artist had given the air of some sturdy Florentine of the time of Lorenzo.

Biddy looked at the image a moment. “Ah that’s not trying; that’s succeeding.”

“Not altogether; it’s only trying seriously.”

“Well, why shouldn’t I be serious?”

“Mother wouldn’t like it. She has inherited the fine old superstition that art’s pardonable only so long as it’s bad — so long as it’s done at odd hours, for a little distraction, like a game of tennis or of whist. The only thing that can justify it, the effort to carry it as far as one can (which you can’t do without time and singleness of purpose), she regards as just the dangerous, the criminal element. It’s the oddest hind-part-before view, the drollest immorality.”

“She doesn’t want one to be professional,” Biddy returned as if she could do justice to every system.

“Better leave it alone then. There are always duffers enough.”

“I don’t want to be a duffer,” Biddy said. “But I thought you encouraged me.”

“So I did, my poor child. It was only to encourage myself.”

“With your own work — your painting?”

“With my futile, my ill-starred endeavours. Union is strength — so that we might present a wider front, a larger surface of resistance.”

Biddy for a while said nothing and they continued their tour of observation. She noticed how he passed over some things quickly, his first glance sufficing to show him if they were worth another, and then recognised in a moment the figures that made some appeal. His tone puzzled but his certainty of eye impressed her, and she felt what a difference there was yet between them — how much longer in every case she would have taken to discriminate. She was aware of how little she could judge of the value of a thing till she had looked at it ten minutes; indeed modest little Biddy was compelled privately to add “And often not even then.” She was mystified, as I say — Nick was often mystifying, it was his only fault — but one thing was definite: her brother had high ability. It was the consciousness of this that made her bring out at last: “I don’t so much care whether or no I please mamma, if I please you.”

“Oh don’t lean on me. I’m a wretched broken reed — I’m no use really!” he promptly admonished her.

“Do you mean you’re a duffer?” Biddy asked in alarm.

“Frightful, frightful!”

“So that you intend to give up your work — to let it alone, as you advise me?”

“It has never been my work, all that business, Biddy. If it had it would be different. I should stick to it.”

“And you won’t stick to it?” the girl said, standing before him open-eyed.

Her brother looked into her eyes a moment, and she had a compunction; she feared she was indiscreet and was worrying him. “Your questions are much simpler than the elements out of which my answer should come.”

“A great talent — what’s simpler than that?”

“One excellent thing, dear Biddy: no talent at all!”

“Well, yours is so real you can’t help it.”

“We shall see, we shall see,” said Nick Dormer. “Let us go look at that big group.”

“We shall see if your talent’s real?” Biddy went on as she accompanied him.

“No; we shall see if, as you say, I can’t help it. What nonsense Paris makes one talk!” the young man added as they stopped in front of the composition. This was true perhaps, but not in a sense he could find himself tempted to deplore. The present was far from his first visit to the French capital: he had often quitted England and usually made a point of “putting in,” as he called it, a few days there on the outward journey to the Continent or on the return; but at present the feelings, for the most part agreeable, attendant upon a change of air and of scene had been more punctual and more acute than for a long time before, and stronger the sense of novelty, refreshment, amusement, of the hundred appeals from that quarter of thought to which on the whole his attention was apt most frequently, though not most confessedly, to stray. He was fonder of Paris than most of his countrymen, though not so fond perhaps as some other captivated aliens: the place had always had the virtue of quickening in him sensibly the life of reflexion and observation. It was a good while since his impressions had been so favourable to the city by the Seine; a good while at all events since they had ministered so to excitement, to exhilaration, to ambition, even to a restlessness that was not prevented from being agreeable by the excess of agitation in it. Nick could have given the reason of this unwonted glow, but his preference was very much to keep it to himself. Certainly to persons not deeply knowing, or at any rate not deeply curious, in relation to the young man’s history the explanation might have seemed to beg the question, consisting as it did of the simple formula that he had at last come to a crisis. Why a crisis — what was it and why had he not come to it before? The reader shall learn these things in time if he cares enough for them.

Our young man had not in any recent year failed to see the Salon, which the general voice this season pronounced not particularly good. None the less it was the present exhibition that, for some cause connected with his “crisis,” made him think fast, produced that effect he had spoken of to his mother as a sense of artistic life. The precinct of the marbles and bronzes spoke to him especially today; the glazed garden, not florally rich, with its new productions alternating with perfunctory plants and its queer, damp smell, partly the odour of plastic clay, of the studios of sculptors, put forth the voice of old associations, of other visits, of companionships now ended — an insinuating eloquence which was at the same time somehow identical with the general sharp contagion of Paris. There was youth in the air, and a multitudinous newness, for ever reviving, and the diffusion of a hundred talents, ingenuities, experiments. The summer clouds made shadows on the roof of the great building; the white images, hard in their crudity, spotted the place with provocations; the rattle of plates at the restaurant sounded sociable in the distance, and our young man congratulated himself more than ever that he had not missed his chance. He felt how it would help him to settle something. At the moment he made this reflexion his eye fell upon a person who appeared — just in the first glimpse — to carry out the idea of help. He uttered a lively ejaculation, which, however, in its want of finish, Biddy failed to understand; so pertinent, so relevant and congruous, was the other party to this encounter.

The girl’s attention followed her brother’s, resting with it on a young man who faced them without seeing them, engaged as he was in imparting to two companions his ideas about one of the works exposed to view. What Biddy remarked was that this young man was fair and fat and of the middle stature; he had a round face and a short beard and on his crown a mere reminiscence of hair, as the fact that he carried his hat in his hand permitted to be observed. Bridget Dormer, who was quick, placed him immediately as a gentleman, but as a gentleman unlike any other gentleman she had ever seen. She would have taken him for very foreign but that the words proceeding from his mouth reached her ear and imposed themselves as a rare variety of English. It was not that a foreigner might not have spoken smoothly enough, nor yet that the speech of this young man was not smooth. It had in truth a conspicuous and aggressive perfection, and Biddy was sure no mere learner would have ventured to play such tricks with the tongue. He seemed to draw rich effects and wandering airs from it — to modulate and manipulate it as he would have done a musical instrument. Her view of the gentleman’s companions was less operative, save for her soon making the reflexion that they were people whom in any country, from China to Peru, you would immediately have taken for natives. One of them was an old lady with a shawl; that was the most salient way in which she presented herself. The shawl was an ancient much-used fabric of embroidered cashmere, such as many ladies wore forty years ago in their walks abroad and such as no lady wears today. It had fallen half off the back of the wearer, but at the moment Biddy permitted herself to consider her she gave it a violent jerk and brought it up to her shoulders again, where she continued to arrange and settle it, with a good deal of jauntiness and elegance, while she listened to the talk of the gentleman. Biddy guessed that this little transaction took place very frequently, and was not unaware of its giving the old lady a droll, factitious, faded appearance, as if she were singularly out of step with the age. The other person was very much younger — she might have been a daughter — and had a pale face, a low forehead, and thick dark hair. What she chiefly had, however, Biddy rapidly discovered, was a pair of largely-gazing eyes. Our young friend was helped to the discovery by the accident of their resting at this moment for a time — it struck Biddy as very long — on her own. Both these ladies were clad in light, thin, scant gowns, giving an impression of flowered figures and odd transparencies, and in low shoes which showed a great deal of stocking and were ornamented with large rosettes. Biddy’s slightly agitated perception travelled directly to their shoes: they suggested to her vaguely that the wearers were dancers — connected possibly with the old-fashioned exhibition of the shawl-dance. By the time she had taken in so much as this the mellifluous young man had perceived and addressed himself to her brother. He came on with an offered hand. Nick greeted him and said it was a happy chance — he was uncommonly glad to see him.

“I never come across you — I don’t know why,” Nick added while the two, smiling, looked each other up and down like men reunited after a long interval.

“Oh it seems to me there’s reason enough: our paths in life are so different.” Nick’s friend had a great deal of manner, as was evinced by his fashion of saluting Biddy without knowing her.

“Different, yes, but not so different as that. Don’t we both live in London, after all, and in the nineteenth century?”

“Ah my dear Dormer, excuse me: I don’t live in the nineteenth century. Jamais de la vie!” the gentleman declared.

“Nor in London either?”

“Yes — when I’m not at Samarcand! But surely we’ve diverged since the old days. I adore what you burn, you burn what I adore.” While the stranger spoke he looked cheerfully, hospitably, at Biddy; not because it was she, she easily guessed, but because it was in his nature to desire a second auditor — a kind of sympathetic gallery. Her life was somehow filled with shy people, and she immediately knew she had never encountered any one who seemed so to know his part and recognise his cues.

“How do you know what I adore?” Nicholas Dormer asked.

“I know well enough what you used to.”

“That’s more than I do myself. There were so many things.”

“Yes, there are many things — many, many: that’s what makes life so amusing.”

“Do you find it amusing?”

“My dear fellow, c’est à se tordre. Don’t you think so? Ah it was high time I should meet you — I see. I’ve an idea you need me.”

“Upon my word I think I do!” Nick said in a tone which struck his sister and made her wonder still more why, if the gentleman was so important as that, he didn’t introduce him.

“There are many gods and this is one of their temples,” the mysterious personage went on. “It’s a house of strange idols — isn’t it? — and of some strange and unnatural sacrifices.”

To Biddy as much as to her brother this remark might have been offered; but the girl’s eyes turned back to the ladies who for the moment had lost their companion. She felt irresponsive and feared she should pass with this easy cosmopolite for a stiff, scared, English girl, which was not the type she aimed at; but wasn’t even ocular commerce overbold so long as she hadn’t a sign from Nick? The elder of the strange women had turned her back and was looking at some bronze figure, losing her shawl again as she did so; but the other stood where their escort had quitted her, giving all her attention to his sudden sociability with others. Her arms hung at her sides, her head was bent, her face lowered, so that she had an odd appearance of raising her eyes from under her brows; and in this attitude she was striking, though her air was so unconciliatory as almost to seem dangerous. Did it express resentment at having been abandoned for another girl? Biddy, who began to be frightened — there was a moment when the neglected creature resembled a tigress about to spring — was tempted to cry out that she had no wish whatever to appropriate the gentleman. Then she made the discovery that the young lady too had a manner, almost as much as her clever guide, and the rapid induction that it perhaps meant no more than his. She only looked at Biddy from beneath her eyebrows, which were wonderfully arched, but there was ever so much of a manner in the way she did it. Biddy had a momentary sense of being a figure in a ballet, a dramatic ballet — a subordinate motionless figure, to be dashed at to music or strangely capered up to. It would be a very dramatic ballet indeed if this young person were the heroine. She had magnificent hair, the girl reflected; and at the same moment heard Nick say to his interlocutor: “You’re not in London — one can’t meet you there?”

“I rove, drift, float,” was the answer; “my feelings direct me — if such a life as mine may be said to have a direction. Where there’s anything to feel I try to be there!” the young man continued with his confiding laugh.

“I should like to get hold of you,” Nick returned.

“Well, in that case there would be no doubt the intellectual adventure. Those are the currents — any sort of personal relation — that govern my career.”

“I don’t want to lose you this time,” Nick continued in a tone that excited Biddy’s surprise. A moment before, when his friend had said that he tried to be where there was anything to feel, she had wondered how he could endure him.

“Don’t lose me, don’t lose me!” cried the stranger after a fashion which affected the girl as the highest expression of irresponsibility she had ever seen. “After all why should you? Let us remain together unless I interfere”— and he looked, smiling and interrogative, at Biddy, who still remained blank, only noting again that Nick forbore to make them acquainted. This was an anomaly, since he prized the gentleman so. Still, there could be no anomaly of Nick’s that wouldn’t impose itself on his younger sister.

“Certainly, I keep you,” he said, “unless on my side I deprive those ladies —!”

“Charming women, but it’s not an indissoluble union. We meet, we communicate, we part! They’re going — I’m seeing them to the door. I shall come back.” With this Nick’s friend rejoined his companions, who moved away with him, the strange fine eyes of the girl lingering on Biddy’s brother as well as on Biddy herself as they receded.

“Who is he — who are they?” Biddy instantly asked.

“He’s a gentleman,” Nick made answer — insufficiently, she thought, and even with a shade of hesitation. He spoke as if she might have supposed he was not one, and if he was really one why didn’t he introduce him? But Biddy wouldn’t for the world have put this question, and he now moved to the nearest bench and dropped upon it as to await the other’s return. No sooner, however, had his sister seated herself than he said: “See here, my dear, do you think you had better stay?”

“Do you want me to go back to mother?” the girl asked with a lengthening visage.

“Well, what do you think?” He asked it indeed gaily enough.

“Is your conversation to be about — about private affairs?”

“No, I can’t say that. But I doubt if mother would think it the sort of thing that’s ‘necessary to your development.’”

This assertion appeared to inspire her with the eagerness with which she again broke out: “But who are they — who are they?”

“I know nothing of the ladies. I never saw them before. The man’s a fellow I knew very well at Oxford. He was thought immense fun there. We’ve diverged, as he says, and I had almost lost sight of him, but not so much as he thinks, because I’ve read him — read him with interest. He has written a very clever book.”

“What kind of a book?”

“A sort of novel.”

“What sort of novel?”

“Well, I don’t know — with a lot of good writing.” Biddy listened to this so receptively that she thought it perverse her brother should add: “I daresay Peter will have come if you return to mother.”

“I don’t care if he has. Peter’s nothing to me. But I’ll go if you wish it.”

Nick smiled upon her again and then said: “It doesn’t signify. We’ll all go.”

“All?” she echoed.

“He won’t hurt us. On the contrary he’ll do us good.”

This was possible, the girl reflected in silence, but none the less the idea struck her as courageous, of their taking the odd young man back to breakfast with them and with the others, especially if Peter should be there. If Peter was nothing to her it was singular she should have attached such importance to this contingency. The odd young man reappeared, and now that she saw him without his queer female appendages he seemed personally less weird. He struck her moreover, as generally a good deal accounted for by the literary character, especially if it were responsible for a lot of good writing. As he took his place on the bench Nick said to him, indicating her, “My sister Bridget,” and then mentioned his name, “Mr. Gabriel Nash.”

“You enjoy Paris — you’re happy here?” Mr. Nash inquired, leaning over his friend to speak to the girl.

Though his words belonged to the situation it struck her that his tone didn’t, and this made her answer him more dryly than she usually spoke. “Oh yes, it’s very nice.”

“And French art interests you? You find things here that please?”

“Oh yes, I like some of them.”

Mr. Nash considered her kindly. “I hoped you’d say you like the Academy better.”

“She would if she didn’t think you expected it,” said Nicholas Dormer.

“Oh Nick!” Biddy protested.

“Miss Dormer’s herself an English picture,” their visitor pronounced in the tone of a man whose urbanity was a general solvent.

“That’s a compliment if you don’t like them!” Biddy exclaimed.

“Ah some of them, some of them; there’s a certain sort of thing!” Mr. Nash continued. “We must feel everything, everything that we can. We’re here for that.”

“You do like English art then?” Nick demanded with a slight accent of surprise.

Mr. Nash indulged his wonder. “My dear Dormer, do you remember the old complaint I used to make of you? You had formulas that were like walking in one’s hat. One may see something in a case and one may not.”

“Upon my word,” said Nick, “I don’t know any one who was fonder of a generalisation than you. You turned them off as the man at the street-corner distributes hand-bills.”

“They were my wild oats. I’ve sown them all.”

“We shall see that!”

“Oh there’s nothing of them now: a tame, scanty, homely growth. My only good generalisations are my actions.”

“We shall see them then.”

“Ah pardon me. You can’t see them with the naked eye. Moreover, mine are principally negative. People’s actions, I know, are for the most part the things they do — but mine are all the things I don’t do. There are so many of those, so many, but they don’t produce any effect. And then all the rest are shades — extremely fine shades.”

“Shades of behaviour?” Nick inquired with an interest which surprised his sister, Mr. Nash’s discourse striking her mainly as the twaddle of the under-world.

“Shades of impression, of appreciation,” said the young man with his explanatory smile. “All my behaviour consists of my feelings.”

“Well, don’t you show your feelings? You used to!”

“Wasn’t it mainly those of disgust?” Nash asked. “Those operate no longer. I’ve closed that window.”

“Do you mean you like everything?”

“Dear me, no! But I look only at what I do like.”

“Do you mean that you’ve lost the noble faculty of disgust?”

“I haven’t the least idea. I never try it. My dear fellow,” said Gabriel Nash, “we’ve only one life that we know anything about: fancy taking it up with disagreeable impressions! When then shall we go in for the agreeable?”

“What do you mean by the agreeable?” Nick demanded.

“Oh the happy moments of our consciousness — the multiplication of those moments. We must save as many as possible from the dark gulf.”

Nick had excited surprise on the part of his sister, but it was now Biddy’s turn to make him open his eyes a little. She raised her sweet voice in appeal to the stranger.

“Don’t you think there are any wrongs in the world — any abuses and sufferings?”

“Oh so many, so many! That’s why one must choose.”

“Choose to stop them, to reform them — isn’t that the choice?” Biddy asked. “That’s Nick’s,” she added, blushing and looking at this personage.

“Ah our divergence — yes!” Mr. Nash sighed. “There are all kinds of machinery for that — very complicated and ingenious. Your formulas, my dear Dormer, your formulas!”

“Hang ’em, I haven’t got any!” Nick now bravely declared.

“To me personally the simplest ways are those that appeal most,” Mr. Nash went on. “We pay too much attention to the ugly; we notice it, we magnify it. The great thing is to leave it alone and encourage the beautiful.”

“You must be very sure you get hold of the beautiful,” said Nick.

“Ah precisely, and that’s just the importance of the faculty of appreciation. We must train our special sense. It’s capable of extraordinary extension. Life’s none too long for that.”

“But what’s the good of the extraordinary extension if there is no affirmation of it, if it all goes to the negative, as you say? Where are the fine consequences?” Dormer asked.

“In one’s own spirit. One is one’s self a fine consequence. That’s the most important one we have to do with. I am a fine consequence,” said Gabriel Nash.

Biddy rose from the bench at this and stepped away a little as to look at a piece of statuary. But she had not gone far before, pausing and turning, she bent her eyes on the speaker with a heightened colour, an air of desperation and the question, after a moment: “Are you then an æsthete?”

“Ah there’s one of the formulas! That’s walking in one’s hat! I’ve no profession, my dear young lady. I’ve no état civil. These things are a part of the complicated ingenious machinery. As I say, I keep to the simplest way. I find that gives one enough to do. Merely to be is such a métier; to live such an art; to feel such a career!”

Bridget Dormer turned her back and examined her statue, and her brother said to his old friend: “And to write?”

“To write? Oh I shall never do it again!”

“You’ve done it almost well enough to be inconsistent. That book of yours is anything but negative; it’s complicated and ingenious.”

“My dear fellow, I’m extremely ashamed of that book,” said Gabriel Nash.

“Ah call yourself a bloated Buddhist and have done with it!” his companion exclaimed.

“Have done with it? I haven’t the least desire to have done with it. And why should one call one’s self anything? One only deprives other people of their dearest occupation. Let me add that you don’t begin to have an insight into the art of life till it ceases to be of the smallest consequence to you what you may be called. That’s rudimentary.”

“But if you go in for shades you must also go in for names. You must distinguish,” Nick objected. “The observer’s nothing without his categories, his types and varieties.”

“Ah trust him to distinguish!” said Gabriel Nash sweetly. “That’s for his own convenience; he has, privately, a terminology to meet it. That’s one’s style. But from the moment it’s for the convenience of others the signs have to be grosser, the shades begin to go. That’s a deplorable hour! Literature, you see, is for the convenience of others. It requires the most abject concessions. It plays such mischief with one’s style that really I’ve had to give it up.”

“And politics?” Nick asked.

“Well, what about them?” was Mr. Nash’s reply with a special cadence as he watched his friend’s sister, who was still examining her statue. Biddy was divided between irritation and curiosity. She had interposed space, but she had not gone beyond ear-shot. Nick’s question made her curiosity throb as a rejoinder to his friend’s words.

“That, no doubt you’ll say, is still far more for the convenience of others — is still worse for one’s style.”

Biddy turned round in time to hear Mr. Nash answer: “It has simply nothing in life to do with shades! I can’t say worse for it than that.”

Biddy stepped nearer at this and drew still further on her courage. “Won’t mamma be waiting? Oughtn’t we to go to luncheon?”

Both the young men looked up at her and Mr. Nash broke out: “You ought to protest! You ought to save him!”

“To save him?” Biddy echoed.

“He had a style, upon my word he had! But I’ve seen it go. I’ve read his speeches.”

“You were capable of that?” Nick laughed.

“For you, yes. But it was like listening to a nightingale in a brass band.”

“I think they were beautiful,” Biddy declared.

Her brother got up at this tribute, and Mr. Nash, rising too, said with his bright colloquial air: “But, Miss Dormer, he had eyes. He was made to see — to see all over, to see everything. There are so few like that.”

“I think he still sees,” Biddy returned, wondering a little why Nick didn’t defend himself.

“He sees his ‘side,’ his dreadful ‘side,’ dear young lady. Poor man, fancy your having a ‘side’— you, you — and spending your days and your nights looking at it! I’d as soon pass my life looking at an advertisement on a hoarding.”

“You don’t see me some day a great statesman?” said Nick.

“My dear fellow, it’s exactly what I’ve a terror of.”

“Mercy! don’t you admire them?” Biddy cried.

“It’s a trade like another and a method of making one’s way which society certainly condones. But when one can be something better —!”

“Why what in the world is better?” Biddy asked.

The young man gasped and Nick, replying for him, said: “Gabriel Nash is better! You must come and lunch with us. I must keep you — I must!” he added.

“We shall save him yet,” Mr. Nash kept on easily to Biddy while they went and the girl wondered still more what her mother would make of him.

III

After her companions left her Lady Agnes rested for five minutes in silence with her elder daughter, at the end of which time she observed: “I suppose one must have food at any rate,” and, getting up, quitted the place where they had been sitting. “And where are we to go? I hate eating out of doors,” she went on.

“Dear me, when one comes to Paris —!” Grace returned in a tone apparently implying that in so rash an adventure one must be prepared for compromises and concessions. The two ladies wandered to where they saw a large sign of “Buffet” suspended in the air, entering a precinct reserved for little white-clothed tables, straw-covered chairs and long-aproned waiters. One of these functionaries approached them with eagerness and with a “Mesdames sont seules?“ receiving in return from her ladyship the slightly snappish announcement “Non; nous sommes beaucoup!“ He introduced them to a table larger than most of the others, and under his protection they took their places at it and began rather languidly and vaguely to consider the question of the repast. The waiter had placed a carte in Lady Agnes’s hands and she studied it, through her eye-glass, with a failure of interest, while he enumerated with professional fluency the resources of the establishment and Grace watched the people at the other tables. She was hungry and had already broken a morsel from a long glazed roll.

“Not cold beef and pickles, you know,” she observed to her mother. Lady Agnes gave no heed to this profane remark, but dropped her eye-glass and laid down the greasy document. “What does it signify? I daresay it’s all nasty,” Grace continued; and she added inconsequently: “If Peter comes he’s sure to be particular.”

“Let him first be particular to come!” her ladyship exclaimed, turning a cold eye upon the waiter.

“Poulet chasseur, filets mignons sauce bearnaise,“ the man suggested.

“You’ll give us what I tell you,” said Lady Agnes; and she mentioned with distinctness and authority the dishes of which she desired that the meal should be composed. He interjected three or four more suggestions, but as they produced absolutely no impression on her he became silent and submissive, doing justice apparently to her ideas. For Lady Agnes had ideas, and, though it had suited her humour ten minutes before to profess herself helpless in such a case, the manner in which she imposed them on the waiter as original, practical, and economical, showed the high executive woman, the mother of children, the daughter of earls, the consort of an official, the dispenser of hospitality, looking back upon a lifetime of luncheons. She carried many cares, and the feeding of multitudes — she was honourably conscious of having fed them decently, as she had always done everything — had ever been one of them. “Everything’s absurdly dear,” she remarked to her daughter as the waiter went away. To this remark Grace made no answer. She had been used for a long time back to hearing that everything was very dear; it was what one always expected. So she found the case herself, but she was silent and inventive about it, and nothing further passed, in the way of conversation with her mother, while they waited for the latter’s orders to be executed, till Lady Agnes reflected audibly: “He makes me unhappy, the way he talks about Julia.”

“Sometimes I think he does it to torment one. One can’t mention her!” Grace responded.

“It’s better not to mention her, but to leave it alone.”

“Yet he never mentions her of himself.”

“In some cases that’s supposed to show that people like people — though of course something more’s required to prove it,” Lady Agnes continued to meditate. “Sometimes I think he’s thinking of her, then at others I can’t fancy what he’s thinking of.”

“It would be awfully suitable,” said Grace, biting her roll.

Her companion had a pause, as if looking for some higher ground to put it upon. Then she appeared to find this loftier level in the observation: “Of course he must like her — he has known her always.”

“Nothing can be plainer than that she likes him,” Grace opined.

“Poor Julia!” Lady Agnes almost wailed; and her tone suggested that she knew more about that than she was ready to state.

“It isn’t as if she wasn’t clever and well read,” her daughter went on. “If there were nothing else there would be a reason in her being so interested in politics, in everything that he is.”

“Ah what Nick is — that’s what I sometimes wonder!”

Grace eyed her parent in some despair: “Why, mother, isn’t he going to be like papa?” She waited for an answer that didn’t come; after which she pursued: “I thought you thought him so like him already.”

“Well, I don’t,” said Lady Agnes quietly.

“Who is then? Certainly Percy isn’t.”

Lady Agnes was silent a space. “There’s no one like your father.”

“Dear papa!” Grace handsomely concurred. Then with a rapid transition: “It would be so jolly for all of us — she’d be so nice to us.”

“She’s that already — in her way,” said Lady Agnes conscientiously, having followed the return, quick as it was. “Much good does it do her!” And she reproduced the note of her bitterness of a moment before.

“It does her some good that one should look out for her. I do, and I think she knows it,” Grace declared. “One can at any rate keep other women off.”

“Don’t meddle — you’re very clumsy,” was her mother’s not particularly sympathetic rejoinder. “There are other women who are beautiful, and there are others who are clever and rich.”

“Yes, but not all in one: that’s what’s so nice in Julia. Her fortune would be thrown in; he wouldn’t appear to have married her for it.”

“If he does he won’t,” said Lady Agnes a trifle obscurely.

“Yes, that’s what’s so charming. And he could do anything then, couldn’t he?”

“Well, your father had no fortune to speak of.”

“Yes, but didn’t Uncle Percy help him?”

“His wife helped him,” said Lady Agnes.

“Dear mamma!”— the girl was prompt. “There’s one thing,” she added: “that Mr. Carteret will always help Nick.”

“What do you mean by ‘always’?”

“Why whether he marries Julia or not.”

“Things aren’t so easy,” Lady Agnes judged. “It will all depend on Nick’s behaviour. He can stop it tomorrow.”

Grace Dormer stared; she evidently thought Mr. Carteret’s beneficence a part of the scheme of nature. “How could he stop it?”

“By not being serious. It isn’t so hard to prevent people giving you money.”

“Serious?” Grace repeated. “Does he want him to be a prig like Lord Egbert?”

“Yes — that’s exactly what he wants. And what he’ll do for him he’ll do for him only if he marries Julia.”

“Has he told you?” Grace inquired. And then, before her mother could answer, “I’m delighted at that!” she cried.

“He hasn’t told me, but that’s the way things happen.” Lady Agnes was less optimistic than her daughter, and such optimism as she cultivated was a thin tissue with the sense of things as they are showing through. “If Nick becomes rich Charles Carteret will make him more so. If he doesn’t he won’t give him a shilling.”

“Oh mamma!” Grace demurred.

“It’s all very well to say that in public life money isn’t as necessary as it used to be,” her ladyship went on broodingly. “Those who say so don’t know anything about it. It’s always intensely necessary.”

Her daughter, visibly affected by the gloom of her manner, felt impelled to evoke as a corrective a more cheerful idea. “I daresay; but there’s the fact — isn’t there? — that poor papa had so little.”

“Yes, and there’s the fact that it killed him!”

These words came out with a strange, quick, little flare of passion. They startled Grace Dormer, who jumped in her place and gasped, “Oh mother!” The next instant, however, she added in a different voice, “Oh Peter!” for, with an air of eagerness, a gentleman was walking up to them.

“How d’ye do, Cousin Agnes? How d’ye do, little Grace?” Peter Sherringham laughed and shook hands with them, and three minutes later was settled in his chair at their table, on which the first elements of the meal had been placed. Explanations, on one side and the other, were demanded and produced; from which it appeared that the two parties had been in some degree at cross-purposes. The day before Lady Agnes and her companions travelled to Paris Sherringham had gone to London for forty-eight hours on private business of the ambassador’s, arriving, on his return by the night-train, only early that morning. There had accordingly been a delay in his receiving Nick Dormer’s two notes. If Nick had come to the embassy in person — he might have done him the honour to call — he would have learned that the second secretary was absent. Lady Agnes was not altogether successful in assigning a motive to her son’s neglect of this courteous form; she could but say: “I expected him, I wanted him to go; and indeed, not hearing from you, he would have gone immediately — an hour or two hence, on leaving this place. But we’re here so quietly — not to go out, not to seem to appeal to the ambassador. Nick put it so —‘Oh mother, we’ll keep out of it; a friendly note will do.’ I don’t know definitely what he wanted to keep out of, unless anything like gaiety. The embassy isn’t gay, I know. But I’m sure his note was friendly, wasn’t it? I daresay you’ll see for yourself. He’s different directly he gets abroad; he doesn’t seem to care.” Lady Agnes paused a moment, not carrying out this particular elucidation; then she resumed: “He said you’d have seen Julia and that you’d understand everything from her. And when I asked how she’d know he said, ‘Oh she knows everything!’”

“He never said a word to me about Julia,” Peter Sherringham returned. Lady Agnes and her daughter exchanged a glance at this: the latter had already asked three times where Julia was, and her ladyship dropped that they had been hoping she would be able to come with Peter. The young man set forth that she was at the moment at an hotel in the Rue de la Paix, but had only been there since that morning; he had seen her before proceeding to the Champs Elysées. She had come up to Paris by an early train —— she had been staying at Versailles, of all places in the world. She had been a week in Paris on her return from Cannes — her stay there had been of nearly a month: fancy! — and then had gone out to Versailles to see Mrs. Billinghurst. Perhaps they’d remember her, poor Dallow’s sister. She was staying there to teach her daughters French — she had a dozen or two! — and Julia had spent three days with her. She was to return to England about the twenty-fifth. It would make seven weeks she must have been away from town — a rare thing for her; she usually stuck to it so in summer.

“Three days with Mrs. Billinghurst — how very good-natured of her!” Lady Agnes commented.

“Oh they’re very nice to her,” Sherringham said.

“Well, I hope so!” Grace Dormer exhaled. “Why didn’t you make her come here?”

“I proposed it, but she wouldn’t.” Another eye-beam, at this, passed between the two ladies and Peter went on: “She said you must come and see her at the Hôtel de Hollande.”

“Of course we’ll do that,” Lady Agnes declared. “Nick went to ask about her at the Westminster.”

“She gave that up; they wouldn’t give her the rooms she wanted, her usual set.”

“She’s delightfully particular!” Grace said complacently. Then she added: “She does like pictures, doesn’t she?”

Peter Sherringham stared. “Oh I daresay. But that’s not what she has in her head this morning. She has some news from London — she’s immensely excited.”

“What has she in her head?” Lady Agnes asked.

“What’s her news from London?” Grace added.

“She wants Nick to stand.”

“Nick to stand?” both ladies cried.

“She undertakes to bring him in for Harsh. Mr. Pinks is dead — the fellow, you know, who got the seat at the general election. He dropped down in London — disease of the heart or something of that sort. Julia has her telegram, but I see it was in last night’s papers.”

“Imagine — Nick never mentioned it!” said Lady Agnes.

“Don’t you know, mother? — abroad he only reads foreign papers.”

“Oh I know. I’ve no patience with him,” her ladyship continued. “Dear Julia!”

“It’s a nasty little place, and Pinks had a tight squeeze — 107 or something of that sort; but if it returned a Liberal a year ago very likely it will do so again. Julia at any rate believes it can be made to — if the man’s Nick — and is ready to take the order to put him in.”

“I’m sure if she can do it she will,” Grace pronounced.

“Dear, dear Julia! And Nick can do something for himself,” said the mother of this candidate.

“I’ve no doubt he can do anything,” Peter Sherringham returned good-naturedly. Then, “Do you mean in expenses?” he inquired.

“Ah I’m afraid he can’t do much in expenses, poor dear boy! And it’s dreadful how little we can look to Percy.”

“Well, I daresay you may look to Julia. I think that’s her idea.”

“Delightful Julia!” Lady Agnes broke out. “If poor Sir Nicholas could have known! Of course he must go straight home,” she added.

“He won’t like that,” said Grace.

“Then he’ll have to go without liking it.”

“It will rather spoil your little excursion, if you’ve only just come,” Peter suggested; “to say nothing of the great Biddy’s, if she’s enjoying Paris.”

“We may stay perhaps — with Julia to protect us,” said Lady Agnes.

“Ah she won’t stay; she’ll go over for her man.”

“Her man ——?”

“The fellow who stands, whoever he is — especially if he’s Nick.” These last words caused the eyes of Peter Sherringham’s companions to meet again, and he went on: “She’ll go straight down to Harsh.”

“Wonderful Julia!” Lady Agnes panted. “Of course Nick must go straight there too.”

“Well, I suppose he must see first if they’ll have him.”

“If they’ll have him? Why how can he tell till he tries?”

“I mean the people at headquarters, the fellows who arrange it.”

Lady Agnes coloured a little. “My dear Peter, do you suppose there will be the least doubt of their ‘having’ the son of his father?”

“Of course it’s a great name, Cousin Agnes — a very great name.”

“One of the greatest, simply,” Lady Agnes smiled.

“It’s the best name in the world!” said Grace more emphatically.

“All the same it didn’t prevent his losing his seat.”

“By half-a-dozen votes: it was too odious!” her ladyship cried.

“I remember — I remember. And in such a case as that why didn’t they immediately put him in somewhere else?”

“How one sees you live abroad, dear Peter! There happens to have been the most extraordinary lack of openings — I never saw anything like it — for a year. They’ve had their hand on him, keeping him all ready. I daresay they’ve telegraphed him.”

“And he hasn’t told you?”

Lady Agnes faltered. “He’s so very odd when he’s abroad!”

“At home too he lets things go,” Grace interposed. “He does so little — takes no trouble.” Her mother suffered this statement to pass unchallenged, and she pursued philosophically: “I suppose it’s because he knows he’s so clever.”

“So he is, dear old man. But what does he do, what has he been doing, in a positive way?”

“He has been painting.”

“Ah not seriously!” Lady Agnes protested.

“That’s the worst way,” said Peter Sherringham. “Good things?”

Neither of the ladies made a direct response to this, but Lady Agnes said: “He has spoken repeatedly. They’re always calling on him.”

“He speaks magnificently,” Grace attested.

“That’s another of the things I lose, living in far countries. And he’s doing the Salon now with the great Biddy?”

“Just the things in this part. I can’t think what keeps them so long,” Lady Agnes groaned. “Did you ever see such a dreadful place?”

Sherringham stared. “Aren’t the things good? I had an idea ——!”

“Good?” cried Lady Agnes. “They’re too odious, too wicked.”

“Ah,” laughed Peter, “that’s what people fall into if they live abroad. The French oughtn’t to live abroad!”

“Here they come,” Grace announced at this point; “but they’ve got a strange man with them.”

“That’s a bore when we want to talk!” Lady Agnes sighed.

Peter got up in the spirit of welcome and stood a moment watching the others approach. “There will be no difficulty in talking, to judge by the gentleman,” he dropped; and while he remains so conspicuous our eyes may briefly rest on him. He was middling high and was visibly a representative of the nervous rather than of the phlegmatic branch of his race. He had an oval face, fine firm features, and a complexion that tended to the brown. Brown were his eyes, and women thought them soft; dark brown his hair, in which the same critics sometimes regretted the absence of a little undulation. It was perhaps to conceal this plainness that he wore it very short. His teeth were white, his moustache was pointed, and so was the small beard that adorned the extremity of his chin. His face expressed intelligence and was very much alive; it had the further distinction that it often struck superficial observers with a certain foreignness of cast. The deeper sort, however, usually felt it latently English enough. There was an idea that, having taken up the diplomatic career and gone to live in strange lands, he cultivated the mask of an alien, an Italian or a Spaniard; of an alien in time even — one of the wonderful ubiquitous diplomatic agents of the sixteenth century. In fact, none the less, it would have been impossible to be more modern than Peter Sherringham — more of one’s class and one’s country. But this didn’t prevent several stray persons — Bridget Dormer for instance — from admiring the hue of his cheek for its olive richness and his moustache and beard for their resemblance to those of Charles I. At the same time — she rather jumbled her comparisons — she thought he recalled a Titian.

IV

Peter’s meeting with Nick was of the friendliest on both sides, involving a great many “dear fellows” and “old boys,” and his salutation to the younger of the Miss Dormers consisted of the frankest “Delighted to see you, my dear Bid!” There was no kissing, but there was cousinship in the air, of a conscious, living kind, as Gabriel Nash doubtless quickly noted, hovering for a moment outside the group. Biddy said nothing to Peter Sherringham, but there was no flatness in a silence which heaved, as it were, with the fairest physiognomic portents. Nick introduced Gabriel Nash to his mother and to the other two as “a delightful old friend” whom he had just come across, and Sherringham acknowledged the act by saying to Mr. Nash, but as if rather less for his sake than for that of the presenter: “I’ve seen you very often before.”

“Ah repetition — recurrence: we haven’t yet, in the study of how to live, abolished that clumsiness, have we?” Mr. Nash genially inquired. “It’s a poverty in the supernumeraries of our stage that we don’t pass once for all, but come round and cross again like a procession or an army at the theatre. It’s a sordid economy that ought to have been managed better. The right thing would be just one appearance, and the procession, regardless of expense, for ever and for ever different.” The company was occupied in placing itself at table, so that the only disengaged attention for the moment was Grace’s, to whom, as her eyes rested on him, the young man addressed these last words with a smile. “Alas, it’s a very shabby idea, isn’t it? The world isn’t got up regardless of expense!”

Grace looked quickly away from him and said to her brother: “Nick, Mr. Pinks is dead.”

“Mr. Pinks?” asked Gabriel Nash, appearing to wonder where he should sit.

“The member for Harsh; and Julia wants you to stand,” the girl went on.

“Mr. Pinks, the member for Harsh? What names to be sure!” Gabriel mused cheerfully, still unseated.

“Julia wants me? I’m much obliged to her!” Nick absently said. “Nash, please sit by my mother, with Peter on her other side.”

“My dear, it isn’t Julia”— Lady Agnes spoke earnestly. “Every one wants you. Haven’t you heard from your people? Didn’t you know the seat was vacant?”

Nick was looking round the table to see what was on it. “Upon my word I don’t remember. What else have you ordered, mother?”

“There’s some boeuf braisé, my dear, and afterwards some galantine. Here’s a dish of eggs with asparagus-tips.”

“I advise you to go in for it, Nick,” said Peter Sherringham, to whom the preparation in question was presented.

“Into the eggs with asparagus-tips? Donnez m’en s’il vous plaît. My dear fellow, how can I stand? how can I sit? Where’s the money to come from?”

“The money? Why from Jul ——!” Grace began, but immediately caught her mother’s eye.

“Poor Julia, how you do work her!” Nick exclaimed. “Nash, I recommend you the asparagus-tips. Mother, he’s my best friend — do look after him.”

“I’ve an impression I’ve breakfasted — I’m not sure,” Nash smiled.

“With those beautiful ladies? Try again — you’ll find out.”

“The money can be managed; the expenses are very small and the seat’s certain,” Lady Agnes pursued, not apparently heeding her son’s injunction in respect to Nash.

“Rather — if Julia goes down!” her elder daughter exclaimed.

“Perhaps Julia won’t go down!” Nick answered humorously.

Biddy was seated next to Mr. Nash, so that she could take occasion to ask, “Who are the beautiful ladies?” as if she failed to recognise her brother’s allusion. In reality this was an innocent trick: she was more curious than she could have given a suitable reason for about the odd women from whom her neighbour had lately separated.

“Deluded, misguided, infatuated persons!” Mr. Nash replied, understanding that she had asked for a description. “Strange eccentric, almost romantic, types. Predestined victims, simple-minded sacrificial lambs!”

This was copious, yet it was vague, so that Biddy could only respond: “Oh all that?” But meanwhile Peter Sherringham said to Nick: “Julia’s here, you know. You must go and see her.”

Nick looked at him an instant rather hard, as if to say: “You too?” But Peter’s eyes appeared to answer, “No, no, not I”; upon which his cousin rejoined: “Of course I’ll go and see her. I’ll go immediately. Please to thank her for thinking of me.”

“Thinking of you? There are plenty to think of you!” Lady Agnes said. “There are sure to be telegrams at home. We must go back — we must go back!”

“We must go back to England?” Nick Dormer asked; and as his mother made no answer he continued: “Do you mean I must go to Harsh?”

Her ladyship evaded this question, inquiring of Mr. Nash if he would have a morsel of fish; but her gain was small, for this gentleman, struck again by the unhappy name of the bereaved constituency, only broke out: “Ah what a place to represent! How can you — how can you?”

“It’s an excellent place,” said Lady Agnes coldly. “I imagine you’ve never been there. It’s a very good place indeed. It belongs very largely to my cousin, Mrs. Dallow.”

Gabriel partook of the fish, listening with interest. “But I thought we had no more pocket-boroughs.”

“It’s pockets we rather lack, so many of us. There are plenty of Harshes,” Nick Dormer observed.

“I don’t know what you mean,” Lady Agnes said to Nash with considerable majesty.

Peter Sherringham also addressed him with an “Oh it’s all right; they come down on you like a shot!” and the young man continued ingenuously:

“Do you mean to say you’ve to pay money to get into that awful place — that it’s not you who are paid?”

“Into that awful place?” Lady Agnes repeated blankly.

“Into the House of Commons. That you don’t get a high salary?”

“My dear Nash, you’re delightful: don’t leave me — don’t leave me!” Nick cried; while his mother looked at him with an eye that demanded: “Who in the world’s this extraordinary person?”

“What then did you think pocket-boroughs were?” Peter Sherringham asked.

Mr. Nash’s facial radiance rested on him. “Why, boroughs that filled your pocket. To do that sort of thing without a bribe — c’est trop fort!

“He lives at Samarcand,” Nick Dormer explained to his mother, who flushed perceptibly. “What do you advise me? I’ll do whatever you say,” he went on to his old acquaintance.

“My dear, my dear ——!” Lady Agnes pleaded.

“See Julia first, with all respect to Mr. Nash. She’s of excellent counsel,” said Peter Sherringham.

Mr. Nash smiled across the table at his host. “The lady first — the lady first! I’ve not a word to suggest as against any idea of hers.”

“We mustn’t sit here too long, there’ll be so much to do,” said Lady Agnes anxiously, perceiving a certain slowness in the service of the boeuf braisé.

Biddy had been up to this moment mainly occupied in looking, covertly and in snatches, at Peter Sherringham; as was perfectly lawful in a young lady with a handsome cousin whom she had not seen for more than a year. But her sweet voice now took license to throw in the words: “We know what Mr. Nash thinks of politics: he told us just now he thinks them dreadful.”

“No, not dreadful — only inferior,” the personage impugned protested. “Everything’s relative.”

“Inferior to what?” Lady Agnes demanded.

Mr. Nash appeared to consider a moment. “To anything else that may be in question.”

“Nothing else is in question!” said her ladyship in a tone that would have been triumphant if it had not been so dry.

“Ah then!” And her neighbour shook his head sadly. He turned after this to Biddy. “The ladies whom I was with just now and in whom you were so good as to express an interest?” Biddy gave a sign of assent and he went on: “They’re persons theatrical. The younger one’s trying to go upon the stage.”

“And are you assisting her?” Biddy inquired, pleased she had guessed so nearly right.

“Not in the least — I’m rather choking her off. I consider it the lowest of the arts.”

“Lower than politics?” asked Peter Sherringham, who was listening to this.

“Dear no, I won’t say that. I think the Théâtre Français a greater institution than the House of Commons.”

“I agree with you there!” laughed Sherringham; “all the more that I don’t consider the dramatic art a low one. It seems to me on the contrary to include all the others.”

“Yes — that’s a view. I think it’s the view of my friends.”

“Of your friends?”

“Two ladies — old acquaintances — whom I met in Paris a week ago and whom I’ve just been spending an hour with in this place.”

“You should have seen them; they struck me very much,” Biddy said to her cousin.

“I should like to see them if they really have anything to say to the theatre.”

“It can easily be managed. Do you believe in the theatre?” asked Gabriel Nash.

“Passionately,” Sherringham confessed. “Don’t you?”

Before Nash had had time to answer Biddy had interposed with a sigh. “How I wish I could go — but in Paris I can’t!”

“I’ll take you, Biddy — I vow I’ll take you.”

“But the plays, Peter,” the girl objected. “Mamma says they’re worse than the pictures.”

“Oh, we’ll arrange that: they shall do one at the Français on purpose for a delightful little yearning English girl.”

“Can you make them?”

“I can make them do anything I choose.”

“Ah then it’s the theatre that believes in you,” said Mr. Nash.

“It would be ungrateful if it didn’t after all I’ve done for it!” Sherringham gaily opined.

Lady Agnes had withdrawn herself from between him and her other guest and, to signify that she at least had finished eating, had gone to sit by her son, whom she held, with some importunity, in conversation. But hearing the theatre talked of she threw across an impersonal challenge to the paradoxical young man. “Pray should you think it better for a gentleman to be an actor?”

“Better than being a politician? Ah, comedian for comedian, isn’t the actor more honest?”

Lady Agnes turned to her son and brought forth with spirit: “Think of your great father, Nicholas!”

“He was an honest man,” said Nicholas. “That’s perhaps why he couldn’t stand it.”

Peter Sherringham judged the colloquy to have taken an uncomfortable twist, though not wholly, as it seemed to him, by the act of Nick’s queer comrade. To draw it back to safer ground he said to this personage: “May I ask if the ladies you just spoke of are English — Mrs. and Miss Rooth: isn’t that the rather odd name?”

“The very same. Only the daughter, according to her kind, desires to be known by some nom de guerre before she has even been able to enlist.”

“And what does she call herself?” Bridget Dormer asked.

“Maud Vavasour, or Edith Temple, or Gladys Vane — some rubbish of that sort.”

“What then is her own name?”

“Miriam — Miriam Rooth. It would do very well and would give her the benefit of the prepossessing fact that — to the best of my belief at least — she’s more than half a Jewess.”

“It is as good as Rachel Felix,” Sherringham said.

“The name’s as good, but not the talent. The girl’s splendidly stupid.”

“And more than half a Jewess? Don’t you believe it!” Sherringham laughed.

“Don’t believe she’s a Jewess?” Biddy asked, still more interested in Miriam Rooth.

“No, no — that she’s stupid, really. If she is she’ll be the first.”

“Ah you may judge for yourself,” Nash rejoined, “if you’ll come tomorrow afternoon to Madame Carré, Rue de Constantinople, à l’entresol.”

“Madame Carré? Why, I’ve already a note from her — I found it this morning on my return to Paris — asking me to look in at five o’clock and listen to a jeune Anglaise.”

“That’s my arrangement — I obtained the favour. The ladies want an opinion, and dear old Carré has consented to see them and to give one. Maud Vavasour will recite, and the venerable artist will pass judgement.”

Sherringham remembered he had his note in his pocket and took it out to look it over. “She wishes to make her a little audience — she says she’ll do better with that — and she asks me because I’m English. I shall make a point of going.”

“And bring Dormer if you can: the audience will be better. Will you come, Dormer?” Mr. Nash continued, appealing to his friend —“will you come with me to hear an English amateur recite and an old French actress pitch into her?”

Nick looked round from his talk with his mother and Grace. “I’ll go anywhere with you so that, as I’ve told you, I mayn’t lose sight of you — may keep hold of you.”

“Poor Mr. Nash, why is he so useful?” Lady Agnes took a cold freedom to inquire.

“He steadies me, mother.”

“Oh I wish you’d take me, Peter,” Biddy broke out wistfully to her cousin.

“To spend an hour with an old French actress? Do you want to go upon the stage?” the young man asked.

“No, but I want to see something — to know something.”

“Madame Carré‘s wonderful in her way, but she’s hardly company for a little English girl.”

“I’m not little, I’m only too big; and she goes, the person you speak of.”

“For a professional purpose and with her good mother,” smiled Mr. Nash. “I think Lady Agnes would hardly venture ——!”

“Oh I’ve seen her good mother!” said Biddy as if she had her impression of what the worth of that protection might be.

“Yes, but you haven’t heard her. It’s then that you measure her.”

Biddy was wistful still. “Is it the famous Honorine Carré, the great celebrity?”

“Honorine in person: the incomparable, the perfect!” said Peter Sherringham. “The first artist of our time, taking her altogether. She and I are old pals; she has been so good as to come and ‘say’ things — which she does sometimes still dans le monde as no one else can —— in my rooms.”

“Make her come then. We can go there!”

“One of these days!”

“And the young lady — Miriam, Maud, Gladys — make her come too.”

Sherringham looked at Nash and the latter was bland. “Oh you’ll have no difficulty. She’ll jump at it!”

“Very good. I’ll give a little artistic tea — with Julia too of course. And you must come, Mr. Nash.” This gentleman promised with an inclination, and Peter continued: “But if, as you say, you’re not for helping the young lady, how came you to arrange this interview with the great model?”

“Precisely to stop her short. The great model will find her very bad. Her judgements, as you probably know, are Rhadamanthine.”

“Unfortunate creature!” said Biddy. “I think you’re cruel.”

“Never mind — I’ll look after them,” Sherringham laughed.

“And how can Madame Carré judge if the girl recites English?”

“She’s so intelligent that she could judge if she recited Chinese,” Peter declared.

“That’s true, but the jeune Anglaise recites also in French,” said Gabriel Nash.

“Then she isn’t stupid.”

“And in Italian, and in several more tongues, for aught I know.”

Sherringham was visibly interested. “Very good — we’ll put her through them all.”

“She must be most clever,” Biddy went on yearningly.

“She has spent her life on the Continent; she has wandered about with her mother; she has picked up things.”

“And is she a lady?” Biddy asked.

“Oh tremendous! The great ones of the earth on the mother’s side. On the father’s, on the other hand, I imagine, only a Jew stockbroker in the City.”

“Then they’re rich — or ought to be,” Sherringham suggested.

“Ought to be-ah there’s the bitterness! The stockbroker had too short a go — he was carried off in his flower. However, he left his wife a certain property, which she appears to have muddled away, not having the safeguard of being herself a Hebrew. This is what she has lived on till today — this and another resource. Her husband, as she has often told me, had the artistic temperament: that’s common, as you know, among ces messieurs. He made the most of his little opportunities and collected various pictures, tapestries, enamels, porcelains, and similar gewgaws. He parted with them also, I gather, at a profit; in short he carried on a neat little business as a brocanteur. It was nipped in the bud, but Mrs. Rooth was left with a certain number of these articles in her hands; indeed they must have formed her only capital. She was not a woman of business; she turned them, no doubt, to indifferent account; but she sold them piece by piece, and they kept her going while her daughter grew up. It was to this precarious traffic, conducted with extraordinary mystery and delicacy, that, five years ago, in Florence, I was indebted for my acquaintance with her. In those days I used to collect — heaven help me! — I used to pick up rubbish which I could ill afford. It was a little phase — we have our little phases, haven’t we?” Mr. Nash asked with childlike trust —“and I’ve come out on the other side. Mrs. Rooth had an old green pot and I heard of her old green pot. To hear of it was to long for it, so that I went to see it under cover of night. I bought it and a couple of years ago I overturned and smashed it. It was the last of the little phase. It was not, however, as you’ve seen, the last of Mrs. Rooth. I met her afterwards in London, and I found her a year or two ago in Venice. She appears to be a great wanderer. She had other old pots, of other colours, red, yellow, black, or blue — she could produce them of any complexion you liked. I don’t know whether she carried them about with her or whether she had little secret stores in the principal cities of Europe. To-day at any rate they seem all gone. On the other hand she has her daughter, who has grown up and who’s a precious vase of another kind — less fragile I hope than the rest. May she not be overturned and smashed!”

Peter Sherringham and Biddy Dormer listened with attention to this history, and the girl testified to the interest with which she had followed it by saying when Mr. Nash had ceased speaking: “A Jewish stockbroker, a dealer in curiosities: what an odd person to marry — for a person who was well born! I daresay he was a German.”

“His name must have been simply Roth, and the poor lady, to smarten it up, has put in another o,” Sherringham ingeniously suggested.

“You’re both very clever,” said Gabriel, “and Rudolf Roth, as I happen to know, was indeed the designation of Maud Vavasour’s papa. But so far as the question of derogation goes one might as well drown as starve — for what connexion is not a misalliance when one happens to have the unaccommodating, the crushing honour of being a Neville–Nugent of Castle Nugent? That’s the high lineage of Maud’s mamma. I seem to have heard it mentioned that Rudolf Roth was very versatile and, like most of his species, not unacquainted with the practice of music. He had been employed to teach the harmonium to Miss Neville–Nugent and she had profited by his lessons. If his daughter’s like him — and she’s not like her mother — he was darkly and dangerously handsome. So I venture rapidly to reconstruct the situation.”

A silence, for the moment, had fallen on Lady Agnes and her other two children, so that Mr. Nash, with his universal urbanity, practically addressed these last remarks to them as well as to his other auditors. Lady Agnes looked as if she wondered whom he was talking about, and having caught the name of a noble residence she inquired: “Castle Nugent — where in the world’s that?”

“It’s a domain of immeasurable extent and almost inconceivable splendour, but I fear not to be found in any prosaic earthly geography!” Lady Agnes rested her eyes on the tablecloth as if she weren’t sure a liberty had not been taken with her, or at least with her “order,” and while Mr. Nash continued to abound in descriptive suppositions —“It must be on the banks of the Manzanares or the Guadalquivir”— Peter Sherringham, whose imagination had seemingly been kindled by the sketch of Miriam Rooth, took up the argument and reminded him that he had a short time before assigned a low place to the dramatic art and had not yet answered the question as to whether he believed in the theatre. Which gave the speaker a further chance. “I don’t know that I understand your question; there are different ways of taking it. Do I think it’s important? Is that what you mean? Important certainly to managers and stage-carpenters who want to make money, to ladies and gentlemen who want to produce themselves in public by limelight, and to other ladies and gentlemen who are bored and stupid and don’t know what to do with their evening. It’s a commercial and social convenience which may be infinitely worked. But important artistically, intellectually? How can it be-so poor, so limited a form?”

“Upon my honour it strikes me as rich and various! Do you think it’s a poor and limited form, Nick?” Sherringham added, appealing to his kinsman.

“I think whatever Nash thinks. I’ve no opinion today but his.”

This answer of the hope of the Dormers drew the eyes of his mother and sisters to him and caused his friend to exclaim that he wasn’t used to such responsibilities — so few people had ever tested his presence of mind by agreeing with him. “Oh I used to be of your way of feeling,” Nash went on to Sherringham. “I understand you perfectly. It’s a phase like another. I’ve been through it — j’ai été comme ça.

“And you went then very often to the Théâtre Français, and it was there I saw you. I place you now.”

“I’m afraid I noticed none of the other spectators,” Nash explained. “I had no attention but for the great Carré— she was still on the stage. Judge of my infatuation, and how I can allow for yours, when I tell you that I sought her acquaintance, that I couldn’t rest till I had told her how I hung upon her lips.”

“That’s just what I told her,” Sherringham returned.

“She was very kind to me. She said: ‘Vous me rendez des forces.’”

“That’s just what she said to me!”

“And we’ve remained very good friends.”

“So have we!” laughed Sherringham. “And such perfect art as hers — do you mean to say you don’t consider that important, such a rare dramatic intelligence?”

“I’m afraid you read the feuilletons. You catch their phrases”— Nash spoke with pity. “Dramatic intelligence is never rare; nothing’s more common.”

“Then why have we so many shocking actors?”

“Have we? I thought they were mostly good; succeeding more easily and more completely in that business than in anything else. What could they do — those people generally — if they didn’t do that poor thing? And reflect that the poor thing enables them to succeed! Of course, always, there are numbers of people on the stage who are no actors at all, for it’s even easier to our poor humanity to be ineffectively stupid and vulgar than to bring down the house.”

“It’s not easy, by what I can see, to produce, completely, any artistic effect,” Sherringham declared; “and those the actor produces are among the most momentous we know. You’ll not persuade me that to watch such an actress as Madame Carré wasn’t an education of the taste, an enlargement of one’s knowledge.”

“She did what she could, poor woman, but in what belittling, coarsening conditions! She had to interpret a character in a play, and a character in a play — not to say the whole piece: I speak more particularly of modern pieces — is such a wretchedly small peg to hang anything on! The dramatist shows us so little, is so hampered by his audience, is restricted to so poor an analysis.”

“I know the complaint. It’s all the fashion now. The raffinés despise the theatre,” said Peter Sherringham in the manner of a man abreast with the culture of his age and not to be captured by a surprise. “Connu, connu!”

“It will be known better yet, won’t it? when the essentially brutal nature of the modern audience is still more perceived, when it has been properly analysed: the omnium gatherum of the population of a big commercial city at the hour of the day when their taste is at its lowest, flocking out of hideous hotels and restaurants, gorged with food, stultified with buying and selling and with all the other sordid preoccupations of the age, squeezed together in a sweltering mass, disappointed in their seats, timing the author, timing the actor, wishing to get their money back on the spot — all before eleven o’clock. Fancy putting the exquisite before such a tribunal as that! There’s not even a question of it. The dramatist wouldn’t if he could, and in nine cases out of ten he couldn’t if he would. He has to make the basest concessions. One of his principal canons is that he must enable his spectators to catch the suburban trains, which stop at 11.30. What would you think of any other artist — the painter or the novelist — whose governing forces should be the dinner and the suburban trains? The old dramatists didn’t defer to them — not so much at least — and that’s why they’re less and less actable. If they’re touched — the large loose men — it’s only to be mutilated and trivialised. Besides, they had a simpler civilisation to represent — societies in which the life of man was in action, in passion, in immediate and violent expression. Those things could be put upon the playhouse boards with comparatively little sacrifice of their completeness and their truth. To-day we’re so infinitely more reflective and complicated and diffuse that it makes all the difference. What can you do with a character, with an idea, with a feeling, between dinner and the suburban trains? You can give a gross, rough sketch of them, but how little you touch them, how bald you leave them! What crudity compared with what the novelist does!”

“Do you write novels, Mr. Nash?” Peter candidly asked.

“No, but I read them when they’re extraordinarily good, and I don’t go to plays. I read Balzac for instance — I encounter the admirable portrait of Valérie Marneffe in La Cousine Bette.”

“And you contrast it with the poverty of Emile Augier’s Séraphine in Les Lionnes Pauvres? I was awaiting you there. That’s the cheval de bataille of you fellows.”

“What an extraordinary discussion! What dreadful authors!” Lady Agnes murmured to her son. But he was listening so attentively to the other young men that he made no response, and Peter Sherringham went on:

“I’ve seen Madame Carré in things of the modern repertory, which she has made as vivid to me, caused to abide as ineffaceably in my memory, as Valérie Marneffe. She’s the Balzac, as one may say, of actresses.”

“The miniaturist, as it were, of whitewashers!” Nash offered as a substitute.

It might have been guessed that Sherringham resented his damned freedom, yet could but emulate his easy form. “You’d be magnanimous if you thought the young lady you’ve introduced to our old friend would be important.”

Mr. Nash lightly weighed it. “She might be much more so than she ever will be.”

Lady Agnes, however, got up to terminate the scene and even to signify that enough had been said about people and questions she had never so much as heard of. Every one else rose, the waiter brought Nicholas the receipt of the bill, and Sherringham went on, to his interlocutor: “Perhaps she’ll be more so than you think.”

“Perhaps — if you take an interest in her!”

“A mystic voice seems to exhort me to do so, to whisper that though I’ve never seen her I shall find something in her.” On which Peter appealed. “What do you say, Biddy — shall I take an interest in her?”

The girl faltered, coloured a little, felt a certain embarrassment in being publicly treated as an oracle. “If she’s not nice I don’t advise it.”

“And if she is nice?”

“You advise it still less!” her brother exclaimed, laughing and putting his arm round her.

Lady Agnes looked sombre — she might have been saying to herself: “Heaven help us, what chance has a girl of mine with a man who’s so agog about actresses?” She was disconcerted and distressed; a multitude of incongruous things, all the morning, had been forced upon her attention — displeasing pictures and still more displeasing theories about them, vague portents of perversity on Nick’s part and a strange eagerness on Peter’s, learned apparently in Paris, to discuss, with a person who had a tone she never had been exposed to, topics irrelevant and uninteresting, almost disgusting, the practical effect of which was to make light of her presence. “Let us leave this — let us leave this!” she grimly said. The party moved together toward the door of departure, and her ruffled spirit was not soothed by hearing her son remark to his terrible friend: “You know you don’t escape me; I stick to you!”

At this Lady Agnes broke out and interposed. “Pardon my reminding you that you’re going to call on Julia.”

“Well, can’t Nash also come to call on Julia? That’s just what I want — that she should see him.”

Peter Sherringham came humanely to his kinswoman’s assistance. “A better way perhaps will be for them to meet under my auspices at my ‘dramatic tea.’ This will enable me to return one favour for another. If Mr. Nash is so good as to introduce me to this aspirant for honours we estimate so differently, I’ll introduce him to my sister, a much more positive quantity.”

“It’s easy to see who’ll have the best of it!” Grace Dormer declared; while Nash stood there serenely, impartially, in a graceful detached way which seemed characteristic of him, assenting to any decision that relieved him of the grossness of choice and generally confident that things would turn out well for him. He was cheerfully helpless and sociably indifferent; ready to preside with a smile even at a discussion of his own admissibility.

“Nick will bring you. I’ve a little corner at the embassy,” Sherringham continued.

“You’re very kind. You must bring him then tomorrow — Rue de Constantinople.”

“At five o’clock — don’t be afraid.”

“Oh dear!” Biddy wailed as they went on again and Lady Agnes, seizing his arm, marched off more quickly with her son. When they came out into the Champs Elysées Nick Dormer, looking round, saw his friend had disappeared. Biddy had attached herself to Peter, and Grace couldn’t have encouraged Mr. Nash.

V

Lady Agnes’s idea had been that her son should go straight from the Palais de l’Industrie to the Hôtel de Hollande, with or without his mother and his sisters as his humour should seem to recommend. Much as she desired to see their valued Julia, and as she knew her daughters desired it, she was quite ready to put off their visit if this sacrifice should contribute to a speedy confrontation for Nick. She was anxious he should talk with Mrs. Dallow, and anxious he should be anxious himself; but it presently appeared that he was conscious of no pressure of eagerness. His view was that she and the girls should go to their cousin without delay and should, if they liked, spend the rest of the day in her society. He would go later; he would go in the evening. There were lots of things he wanted to do meanwhile.

This question was discussed with some intensity, though not at length, while the little party stood on the edge of the Place de la Concorde, to which they had proceeded on foot; and Lady Agnes noticed that the “lots of things” to which he proposed to give precedence over an urgent duty, a conference with a person who held out full hands to him, were implied somehow in the friendly glance with which he covered the great square, the opposite bank of the Seine, the steep blue roofs of the quay, the bright immensity of Paris. What in the world could be more important than making sure of his seat? — so quickly did the good lady’s imagination travel. And now that idea appealed to him less than a ramble in search of old books and prints — since she was sure this was what he had in his head. Julia would be flattered should she know it, but of course she mustn’t know it. Lady Agnes was already thinking of the least injurious account she could give of the young man’s want of precipitation. She would have liked to represent him as tremendously occupied, in his room at their own hotel, in getting off political letters to every one it should concern, and particularly in drawing up his address to the electors of Harsh. Fortunately she was a woman of innumerable discretions, and a part of the worn look that sat in her face came from her having schooled herself for years, in commerce with her husband and her sons, not to insist unduly. She would have liked to insist, nature had formed her to insist, and the self-control had told in more ways than one. Even now it was powerless to prevent her suggesting that before doing anything else Nick should at least repair to the inn and see if there weren’t some telegrams.

He freely consented to do as much as this, and, having called a cab that she might go her way with the girls, kissed her again as he had done at the exhibition. This was an attention that could never displease her, but somehow when he kissed her she was really the more worried: she had come to recognise it as a sign that he was slipping away from her, and she wished she might frankly take it as his clutch at her to save him. She drove off with a vague sense that at any rate she and the girls might do something toward keeping the place warm for him. She had been a little vexed that Peter had not administered more of a push toward the Hôtel de Hollande, clear as it had become to her now that there was a foreignness in Peter which was not to be counted on and which made him speak of English affairs and even of English domestic politics as local and even “funny.” They were very grandly local, and if one recalled, in public life, an occasional droll incident wasn’t that, liberally viewed, just the warm human comfort of them? As she left the two young men standing together in the middle of the Place de la Concorde, the grand composition of which Nick, as she looked back, appeared to have paused to admire — as if he hadn’t seen it a thousand times! — she wished she might have thought of Peter’s influence with her son as exerted a little more in favour of localism. She had a fear he wouldn’t abbreviate the boy’s ill-timed flânerie. However, he had been very nice: he had invited them all to dine with him that evening at a convenient café, promising to bring Julia and one of his colleagues. So much as this he had been willing to do to make sure Nick and his sister should meet. His want of localism, moreover, was not so great as that if it should turn out that there was anything beneath his manner toward Biddy —! The upshot of this reflexion might have been represented by the circumstance of her ladyship’s remarking after a minute to her younger daughter, who sat opposite her in the voiture de place, that it would do no harm if she should get a new hat and that the search might be instituted that afternoon.

“A French hat, mamma?” said Grace. “Oh do wait till she gets home!”

“I think they’re really prettier here, you know,” Biddy opined; and Lady Agnes said simply: “I daresay they’re cheaper.” What was in her mind in fact was: “I daresay Peter thinks them becoming.” It will be seen she had plenty of inward occupation, the sum of which was not lessened by her learning when she reached the top of the Rue de la Paix that Mrs. Dallow had gone out half an hour before and had left no message. She was more disconcerted by this incident than she could have explained or than she thought was right, as she had taken for granted Julia would be in a manner waiting for them. How could she be sure Nick wasn’t coming? When people were in Paris a few days they didn’t mope in the house, but she might have waited a little longer or have left an explanation. Was she then not so much in earnest about Nick’s standing? Didn’t she recognise the importance of being there to see him about it? Lady Agnes wondered if her behaviour were a sign of her being already tired of the way this young gentleman treated her. Perhaps she had gone out because an instinct told her that the great propriety of their meeting early would make no difference with him — told her he wouldn’t after all come. His mother’s heart sank as she glanced at this possibility that their precious friend was already tired, she having on her side an intuition that there were still harder things in store. She had disliked having to tell Mrs. Dallow that Nick wouldn’t see her till the evening, but now she disliked still more her not being there to hear it. She even resented a little her kinswoman’s not having reasoned that she and the girls would come in any event, and not thought them worth staying in for. It came up indeed that she would perhaps have gone to their hotel, which was a good way up the Rue de Rivoli, near the Palais Royal — on which the cabman was directed to drive to that establishment.

As he jogged along she took in some degree the measure of what that might mean, Julia’s seeking a little to avoid them. Was she growing to dislike them? Did she think they kept too sharp an eye on her, so that the idea of their standing in a still closer relation wouldn’t be enticing? Her conduct up to this time had not worn such an appearance, unless perhaps a little, just a very little, in the matter of her ways with poor Grace. Lady Agnes knew she wasn’t particularly fond of poor Grace, and could even sufficiently guess the reason — the manner in which Grace betrayed most how they wanted to make sure of her. She remembered how long the girl had stayed the last time she had been at Harsh — going for an acceptable week and dragging out her visit to a month. She took a private heroic vow that Grace shouldn’t go near the place again for a year; not, that is, unless Nick and Julia were married within the time. If that were to happen she shouldn’t care. She recognised that it wasn’t absolutely everything Julia should be in love with Nick; it was also better she should dislike his mother and sisters after a probable pursuit of him than before. Lady Agnes did justice to the natural rule in virtue of which it usually comes to pass that a woman doesn’t get on with her husband’s female belongings, and was even willing to be sacrificed to it in her disciplined degree. But she desired not to be sacrificed for nothing: if she was to be objected to as a mother-inlaw she wished to be the mother-inlaw first.

At the hotel in the Rue de Rivoli she had the disappointment of finding that Mrs. Dallow had not called, and also that no telegrams had come. She went in with the girls for half an hour and then straggled out with them again. She was undetermined and dissatisfied and the afternoon was rather a problem; of the kind, moreover, that she disliked most and was least accustomed to: not a choice between different things to do — her life had been full of that — but a want of anything to do at all. Nick had said to her before they separated: “You can knock about with the girls, you know; everything’s amusing here.” That was easily said while he sauntered and gossiped with Peter Sherringham and perhaps went to see more pictures like those in the Salon. He was usually, on such occasions, very good-natured about spending his time with them; but this episode had taken altogether a perverse, profane form. She had no desire whatever to knock about and was far from finding everything in Paris amusing. She had no aptitude for aimlessness, and moreover thought it vulgar. If she had found Julia’s card at the hotel — the sign of a hope of catching them just as they came back from the Salon — she would have made a second attempt to see her before the evening; but now certainly they would leave her alone. Lady Agnes wandered joylessly with the girls in the Palais Royal and the Rue de Richelieu, and emerged upon the Boulevard, where they continued their frugal prowl, as Biddy rather irritatingly called it. They went into five shops to buy a hat for Biddy, and her ladyship’s presumptions of cheapness were woefully belied.

“Who in the world’s your comic friend?” Peter Sherringham was meanwhile asking of his kinsman as they walked together.

“Ah there’s something else you lost by going to Cambridge — you lost Gabriel Nash!”

“He sounds like an Elizabethan dramatist,” Sherringham said. “But I haven’t lost him, since it appears now I shan’t be able to have you without him.”

“Oh, as for that, wait a little. I’m going to try him again, but I don’t know how he wears. What I mean is that you’ve probably lost his freshness, which was the great thing. I rather fear he’s becoming conventional, or at any rate serious.”

“Bless me, do you call that serious?”

“He used to be so gay. He had a real genius for playing with ideas. He was a wonderful talker.”

“It seems to me he does very well now,” said Peter Sherringham.

“Oh this is nothing. He had great flights of old, very great flights; one saw him rise and rise and turn somersaults in the blue — one wondered how far he could go. He’s very intelligent, and I should think it might be interesting to find out what it is that prevents the whole man from being as good as his parts. I mean in case he isn’t so good.”

“I see you more than suspect that. Mayn’t it be simply that he’s too great an ass?”

“That would be the whole — I shall see in time — but it certainly isn’t one of the parts. It may be the effect, but it isn’t the cause, and it’s for the cause I claim an interest. Do you think him an ass for what he said about the theatre — his pronouncing it a coarse art?”

“To differ from you about him that reason would do,” said Sherringham. “The only bad one would be one that shouldn’t preserve our difference. You needn’t tell me you agree with him, for frankly I don’t care.”

“Then your passion still burns?” Nick Dormer asked.

“My passion —?”

“I don’t mean for any individual exponent of the equivocal art: mark the guilty conscience, mark the rising blush, mark the confusion of mind! I mean the old sign one knew you best by; your permanent stall at the Français, your inveterate attendance at premières, the way you ‘follow’ the young talents and the old.”

“Yes, it’s still my little hobby, my little folly if you like,” Sherringham said. “I don’t find I get tired of it. What will you have? Strong predilections are rather a blessing; they’re simplifying. I’m fond of representation — the representation of life: I like it better, I think, than the real thing. You like it too, you’d be ready in other conditions to go in for it, in your way — so you’ve no right to cast the stone. You like it best done by one vehicle and I by another; and our preference on either side has a deep root in us. There’s a fascination to me in the way the actor does it, when his talent — ah he must have that! — has been highly trained. Ah it must be that! The things he can do in this effort at representation, with the dramatist to back him, seem to me innumerable — he can carry it to a point! — and I take great pleasure in observing them, in recognising and comparing them. It’s an amusement like another — I don’t pretend to call it by any exalted name, but in this vale of friction it will serve. One can lose one’s self in it, and it has the recommendation — in common, I suppose, with the study of the other arts — that the further you go in it the more you find. So I go rather far, if you will. But is it the principal sign one knows me by?” Peter abruptly asked.

“Don’t be ashamed of it,” Nick returned —“else it will be ashamed of you. I ought to discriminate. You’re distinguished among my friends and relations by your character of rising young diplomatist; but you know I always want the final touch to the picture, the last fruit of analysis. Therefore I make out that you’re conspicuous among rising young diplomatists for the infatuation you describe in such pretty terms.”

“You evidently believe it will prevent my ever rising very high. But pastime for pastime is it any idler than yours?”

“Than mine?”

“Why you’ve half-a-dozen while I only allow myself the luxury of one. For the theatre’s my sole vice, really. Is this more wanton, say, than to devote weeks to the consideration of the particular way in which your friend Mr. Nash may be most intensely a twaddler and a bore? That’s not my ideal of choice recreation, but I’d undertake to satisfy you about him sooner. You’re a young statesman — who happens to be an en disponibilité for the moment — but you spend not a little of your time in besmearing canvas with bright-coloured pigments. The idea of representation fascinates you, but in your case it’s representation in oils — or do you practise water-colours and pastel too? You even go much further than I, for I study my art of predilection only in the works of others. I don’t aspire to leave works of my own. You’re a painter, possibly a great one; but I’m not an actor.” Nick Dormer declared he would certainly become one — he was so well on the way to it; and Sherringham, without heeding this charge, went on: “Let me add that, considering you are a painter, your portrait of the complicated Nash is lamentably dim.”

“He’s not at all complicated; he’s only too simple to give an account of. Most people have a lot of attributes and appendages that dress them up and superscribe them, and what I like Gabriel for is that he hasn’t any at all. It makes him, it keeps him, so refreshingly cool.”

“By Jove, you match him there! Isn’t it an appendage and an attribute to escape kicking? How does he manage that?” Sherringham asked.

“I haven’t the least idea — I don’t know that he doesn’t rouse the kicking impulse. Besides, he can kick back and I don’t think any one has ever seen him duck or dodge. His means, his profession, his belongings have never anything to do with the question. He doesn’t shade off into other people; he’s as neat as an outline cut out of paper with scissors. I like him, therefore, because in dealing with him you know what you’ve got hold of. With most men you don’t: to pick the flower you must break off the whole dusty, thorny, worldly branch; you find you’re taking up in your grasp all sorts of other people and things, dangling accidents and conditions. Poor Nash has none of those encumbrances: he’s the solitary-fragrant blossom.”

“My dear fellow, you’d be better for a little of the same pruning!” Sherringham retorted; and the young men continued their walk and their gossip, jerking each other this way and that, punching each other here and there, with an amicable roughness consequent on their having, been boys together. Intimacy had reigned of old between the little Sherringhams and the little Dormers, united in the country by ease of neighbouring and by the fact that there was first cousinship, not neglected, among the parents, Lady Agnes standing in this plastic relation to Lady Windrush, the mother of Peter and Julia as well as of other daughters and of a maturer youth who was to inherit, and who since then had inherited, the ancient barony. Many things had altered later on, but not the good reasons for not explaining. One of our young men had gone to Eton and the other to Harrow — the scattered school on the hill was the tradition of the Dormers — and the divergence had rather taken its course in university years. Bricket, however, had remained accessible to Windrush, and Windrush to Bricket, to which estate Percival Dormer had now succeeded, terminating the interchange a trifle rudely by letting out that pleasant white house in the midlands — its expropriated inhabitants, Lady Agnes and her daughters, adored it — to an American reputed rich, who in the first flush of his sense of contrasts considered that for twelve hundred a year he got it at a bargain. Bricket had come to the late Sir Nicholas from his elder brother, dying wifeless and childless. The new baronet, so different from his father — though recalling at some points the uncle after whom he had been named — that Nick had to make it up by cultivating conformity, roamed about the world, taking shots which excited the enthusiasm of society, when society heard of them, at the few legitimate creatures of the chase the British rifle had up to that time spared. Lady Agnes meanwhile settled with her girls in a gabled, latticed house in a mentionable quarter, though it still required a little explaining, of the temperate zone of London. It was not into her lap, poor woman, that the revenues of Bricket were poured. There was no dower-house attached to that moderate property, and the allowance with which the estate was charged on her ladyship’s behalf was not an incitement to grandeur.

Nick had a room under his mother’s roof, which he mainly used to dress for dinner when dining in Calcutta Gardens, and he had “kept on” his chambers in the Temple; for to a young man in public life an independent address was indispensable. Moreover, he was suspected of having a studio in an out-of-the-way district, the indistinguishable parts of South Kensington, incongruous as such a retreat might seem in the case of a member of Parliament. It was an absurd place to see his constituents unless he wanted to paint their portraits, a kind of “representation” with which they would scarce have been satisfied; and in fact the only question of portraiture had been when the wives and daughters of several of them expressed a wish for the picture of their handsome young member. Nick had not offered to paint it himself, and the studio was taken for granted rather than much looked into by the ladies in Calcutta Gardens. Too express a disposition to regard whims of this sort as extravagance pure and simple was known by them to be open to correction; for they were not oblivious that Mr. Carteret had humours which weighed against them in the shape of convenient cheques nestling between the inside pages of legible letters of advice. Mr. Carteret was Nick’s providence, just as Nick was looked to, in a general way, to be that of his mother and sisters, especially since it had become so plain that Percy, who was not subtly selfish, would operate, mainly with a “six-bore,” quite out of that sphere. It was not for studios certainly that Mr. Carteret sent cheques; but they were an expression of general confidence in Nick, and a little expansion was natural to a young man enjoying such a luxury as that. It was sufficiently felt in Calcutta Gardens that he could be looked to not to betray such confidence; for Mr. Carteret’s behaviour could have no name at all unless one were prepared to call it encouraging. He had never promised anything, but he was one of the delightful persons with whom the redemption precedes or dispenses with the vow. He had been an early and lifelong friend of the late right honourable gentleman, a political follower, a devoted admirer, a stanch supporter in difficult hours. He had never married, espousing nothing more reproductive than Sir Nicholas’s views — he used to write letters to the Times in favour of them — and had, so far as was known, neither chick nor child; nothing but an amiable little family of eccentricities, the flower of which was his odd taste for living in a small, steep, clean country town, all green gardens and red walls with a girdle of hedge-rows, all clustered about an immense brown old abbey. When Lady Agnes’s imagination rested upon the future of her second son she liked to remember that Mr. Carteret had nothing to “keep up”: the inference seemed so direct that he would keep up Nick.

The most important event in the life of this young man had been incomparably his success, under his father’s eyes, more than two years before, in the sharp contest for Crockhurst — a victory which his consecrated name, his extreme youth, his ardour in the fray, the marked personal sympathy of the party, and the attention excited by the fresh cleverness of his speeches, tinted with young idealism and yet sticking sufficiently to the question — the burning question which has since burned out — had made quite splendid. There had been leaders in the newspapers about it, half in compliment to her husband, who was known to be failing so prematurely — he was almost as young to die, and to die famous, for Lady Agnes regarded it as famous, as his son had been to stand — tributes the boy’s mother religiously preserved, cut out and tied together with a ribbon, in the innermost drawer of a favourite cabinet. But it had been a barren, or almost a barren triumph, for in the order of importance in Nick’s history another incident had run it, as the phrase is, very close: nothing less than the quick dissolution of the Parliament in which he was so manifestly destined to give symptoms of a future. He had not recovered his seat at the general election, for the second contest was even sharper than the first and the Tories had put forward a loud, vulgar, rattling, bullying, money-spending man. It was to a certain extent a comfort that poor Sir Nicholas, who had been witness of the bright hour, should have passed away before the darkness. He died with all his hopes on his second son’s head, unconscious of near disappointment, handing on the torch and the tradition, after a long, supreme interview with Nick at which Lady Agnes had not been present, but which she knew to have been a thorough paternal dedication, an august communication of ideas on the highest national questions (she had reason to believe he had touched on those of external as well as of domestic and of colonial policy) leaving on the boy’s nature and manner from that moment the most unmistakable traces. If his tendency to reverie increased it was because he had so much to think over in what his pale father had said to him in the hushed dim chamber, laying on him the great mission that death had cut short, breathing into him with unforgettable solemnity the very accents — Sir Nicholas’s voice had been wonderful for richness — that he was to sound again. It was work cut out for a lifetime, and that “coordinating power in relation to detail” which was one of the great characteristics of the lamented statesman’s high distinction — the most analytic of the weekly papers was always talking about it — had enabled him to rescue the prospect from any shade of vagueness or of ambiguity.

Five years before Nick Dormer went up to be questioned by the electors of Crockhurst Peter Sherringham had appeared before a board of examiners who let him off much less easily, though there were also some flattering prejudices in his favour; such influences being a part of the copious, light, unembarrassing baggage with which each of the young men began life. Peter passed, however, passed high, and had his reward in prompt assignment to small, subordinate, diplomatic duties in Germany. Since then he had had his professional adventures, which need not arrest us, inasmuch as they had all paled in the light of his appointment, nearly three years previous to the moment of our making his acquaintance, to a secretaryship of embassy in Paris. He had done well and had gone fast and for the present could draw his breath at ease. It pleased him better to remain in Paris as a subordinate than to go to Honduras as a principal, and Nick Dormer had not put a false colour on the matter in speaking of his stall at the Théâtre Français as a sedative to his ambition. Nick’s inferiority in age to his cousin sat on him more lightly than when they had been in their teens; and indeed no one can very well be much older than a young man who has figured for a year, however imperceptibly, in the House of Commons. Separation and diversity had made them reciprocally strange enough to give a price to what they shared; they were friends without being particular friends; that further degree could always hang before them as a suitable but not oppressive contingency, and they were both conscious that it was in their interest to keep certain differences to “chaff” each other about — so possible was it that they might have quarrelled if they had had everything in common. Peter, as being wide-minded, was a little irritated to find his cousin always so intensely British, while Nick Dormer made him the object of the same compassionate criticism, recognised in him a rare knack with foreign tongues, but reflected, and even with extravagance declared, that it was a pity to have gone so far from home only to remain so homely. Moreover, Nick had his ideas about the diplomatic mind, finding in it, for his own sympathy, always the wrong turn. Dry, narrow, barren, poor he pronounced it in familiar conversation with the clever secretary; wanting in imagination, in generosity, in the finest perceptions and the highest courage. This served as well as anything else to keep the peace between them; it was a necessity of their friendly intercourse that they should scuffle a little, and it scarcely mattered what they scuffled about. Nick Dormer’s express enjoyment of Paris, the shop-windows on the quays, the old books on the parapet, the gaiety of the river, the grandeur of the Louvre, every fine feature of that prodigious face, struck his companion as a sign of insularity; the appreciation of such things having become with Sherringham an unconscious habit, a contented assimilation. If poor Nick, for the hour, was demonstrative and lyrical, it was because he had no other way of sounding the note of farewell to the independent life of which the term seemed now definitely in sight — the sense so pressed upon him that these were the last moments of his freedom. He would waste time till half-past seven, because half-past seven meant dinner, and dinner meant his mother solemnly attended by the strenuous shade of his father and re-enforced by Julia.

VI

When he arrived with the three members of his family at the restaurant of their choice Peter Sherringham was already seated there by one of the immaculate tables, but Mrs. Dallow was not yet on the scene, and they had time for a sociable settlement — time to take their places and unfold their napkins, crunch their rolls, breathe the savoury air, and watch the door, before the usual raising of heads and suspension of forks, the sort of stir that accompanied most of this lady’s movements, announced her entrance. The dame de comptoir ducked and re-ducked, the people looked round, Peter and Nick got up, there was a shuffling of chairs — Julia had come. Peter was relating how he had stopped at her hotel to bring her with him and had found her, according to her custom, by no means ready; on which, fearing his guests would arrive first at the rendezvous and find no proper welcome, he had come off without her, leaving her to follow. He had not brought a friend, as he intended, having divined that Julia would prefer a pure family party if she wanted to talk about her candidate. Now she stood looking down at the table and her expectant kinsfolk, drawing off her gloves, letting her brother draw off her jacket, lifting her hands for some rearrangement of her hat. She looked at Nick last, smiling, but only for a moment. She said to Peter: “Are we going to dine here? Oh dear, why didn’t you have a private room?”

Nick had not seen her at all for several weeks and had seen her but little for a year, but her off-hand cursory manner had not altered in the interval. She spoke remarkably fast, as if speech were not in itself a pleasure — to have it over as soon as possible; and her brusquerie was of the dark shade friendly critics account for by pleading shyness. Shyness had never appeared to him an ultimate quality or a real explanation of anything; it only explained an effect by another effect, neither with a cause to boast of. What he suspected in Julia was that her mind was less pleasing than her person; an ugly, a really blighting idea, which as yet he had but half accepted. It was a case in which she was entitled to the benefit of every doubt and oughtn’t to be judged without a complete trial. Nick meanwhile was afraid of the trial — this was partly why he had been of late to see her so little — because he was afraid of the sentence, afraid of anything that might work to lessen the charm it was actually in the power of her beauty to shed. There were people who thought her rude, and he hated rude women. If he should fasten on that view, or rather if that view should fasten on him, what could still please and what he admired in her would lose too much of its sweetness. If it be thought odd that he had not yet been able to read the character of a woman he had known since childhood the answer is that this character had grown faster than Nick’s observation. The growth was constant, whereas the observation was but occasional, though it had begun early. If he had attempted inwardly to phrase the matter, as he probably had not, he might have pronounced the effect she produced upon him too much a compulsion; not the coercion of design, of importunity, nor the vulgar pressure of family expectation, a betrayed desire he should like her enough to marry her, but a mixture of divers urgent things; of the sense that she was imperious and generous — probably more the former than the latter — and of a certain prevision of doom, the influence of the idea that he should come to it, that he was predestined.

This had made him shrink from knowing the worst about her; not the wish to get used to it in time, but what was more characteristic of him, the wish to interpose a temporary illusion. Illusions and realities and hopes and fears, however, fell into confusion whenever he met her after a separation. The separation, so far as seeing her alone or as continuous talk was concerned, had now been tolerably long; had lasted really ever since his failure to regain his seat. An impression had come to him that she judged that failure rather stiffly, had thought, and had somewhat sharply said, that he ought to have done better. This was a part of her imperious way, and a part not all to be overlooked on a mere present basis. If he were to marry her he should come to an understanding with her: he should give her his own measure as well as take hers. But the understanding might in the actual case suggest too much that he was to marry her. You could quarrel with your wife because there were compensations — for her; but you mightn’t be prepared to offer these compensations as prepayment for the luxury of quarrelling.

It was not that such a luxury wouldn’t be considerable, our young man none the less thought as Julia Dallow’s fine head poised itself before him again; a high spirit was of course better than a mawkish to be mismated with, any day in the year. She had much the same colour as her brother, but as nothing else in her face was the same the resemblance was not striking. Her hair was of so dark a brown that it was commonly regarded as black, and so abundant that a plain arrangement was required to keep it in natural relation to the rest of her person. Her eyes were of a grey sometimes pronounced too light, and were not sunken in her face, but placed well on the surface. Her nose was perfect, but her mouth was too small; and Nick Dormer, and doubtless other persons as well, had sometimes wondered how with such a mouth her face could have expressed decision. Her figure helped it, for she appeared tall — being extremely slender — yet was not; and her head took turns and positions which, though a matter of but half an inch out of the common this way or that, somehow contributed to the air of resolution and temper. If it had not been for her extreme delicacy of line and surface she might have been called bold; but as it was she looked refined and quiet — refined by tradition and quiet for a purpose. And altogether she was beautiful, with the gravity of her elegant head, her hair like the depths of darkness, her eyes like its earlier clearing, her mouth like a rare pink flower.

Peter said he had not taken a private room because he knew Biddy’s tastes; she liked to see the world — she had told him so — the curious people, the coming and going of Paris. “Oh anything for Biddy!” Julia replied, smiling at the girl and taking her place. Lady Agnes and her elder daughter exchanged one of their looks, and Nick exclaimed jocosely that he didn’t see why the whole party should be sacrificed to a presumptuous child. The presumptuous child blushingly protested she had never expressed any such wish to Peter, upon which Nick, with broader humour, revealed that Peter had served them so out of stinginess: he had pitchforked them together in the public room because he wouldn’t go to the expense of a cabinet. He had brought no guest, no foreigner of distinction nor diplomatic swell, to honour them, and now they would see what a paltry dinner he would give them. Peter stabbed him indignantly with a long roll, and Lady Agnes, who seemed to be waiting for some manifestation on Mrs. Dallow’s part which didn’t come, concluded, with a certain coldness, that they quite sufficed to themselves for privacy as well as for society. Nick called attention to this fine phrase of his mother’s and said it was awfully neat, while Grace and Biddy looked harmoniously at Julia’s clothes. Nick felt nervous and joked a good deal to carry it off — a levity that didn’t prevent Julia’s saying to him after a moment: “You might have come to see me today, you know. Didn’t you get my message from Peter?”

“Scold him, Julia — scold him well. I begged him to go,” said Lady Agnes; and to this Grace added her voice with an “Oh Julia, do give it to him!” These words, however, had not the effect they suggested, since Mrs. Dallow only threw off for answer, in her quick curt way, that that would be making far too much of him. It was one of the things in her that Nick mentally pronounced ungraceful, the perversity of pride or of shyness that always made her disappoint you a little if she saw you expected a thing. She snubbed effusiveness in a way that yet gave no interesting hint of any wish to keep it herself in reserve. Effusiveness, however, certainly, was the last thing of which Lady Agnes would have consented to be accused; and Nick, while he replied to Julia that he was sure he shouldn’t have found her, was not unable to perceive the operation on his mother of that shade of manner. “He ought to have gone; he owed you that,” she went on; “but it’s very true he would have had the same luck as we. I went with the girls directly after luncheon. I suppose you got our card.”

“He might have come after I came in,” said Mrs. Dallow.

“Dear Julia, I’m going to see you to-night. I’ve been waiting for that,” Nick returned.

“Of course we had no idea when you’d come in,” said Lady Agnes.

“I’m so sorry. You must come tomorrow. I hate calls at night,” Julia serenely added.

“Well then, will you roam with me? Will you wander through Paris on my arm?” Nick asked, smiling. “Will you take a drive with me?”

“Oh that would be perfection!” cried Grace.

“I thought we were all going somewhere — to the Hippodrome, Peter,” Biddy said.

“Oh not all; just you and me!” laughed Peter.

“I’m going home to my bed. I’ve earned my rest,” Lady Agnes sighed.

“Can’t Peter take us?” demanded Grace. “Nick can take you home, mamma, if Julia won’t receive him, and I can look perfectly after Peter and Biddy.”

“Take them to something amusing; please take them,” Mrs. Dallow said to her brother. Her voice was kind, but had the expectation of assent in it, and Nick observed both the good nature and the pressure. “You’re tired, poor dear,” she continued to Lady Agnes. “Fancy your being dragged about so! What did you come over for?”

“My mother came because I brought her,” Nick said. “It’s I who have dragged her about. I brought her for a little change. I thought it would do her good. I wanted to see the Salon.”

“It isn’t a bad time. I’ve a carriage and you must use it; you must use nothing else. It shall take you everywhere. I’ll drive you about tomorrow.” Julia dropped these words with all her air of being able rather than of wanting; but Nick had already noted, and he noted now afresh and with pleasure, that her lack of unction interfered not a bit with her always acting. It was quite sufficiently manifest to him that for the rest of the time she might be near his mother she would do for her numberless good turns. She would give things to the girls — he had a private adumbration of that; expensive Parisian, perhaps not perfectly useful, things.

Lady Agnes was a woman who measured outlays and returns, but she was both too acute and too just not to recognise the scantest offer from which an advantage could proceed. “Dear Julia!” she exclaimed responsively; and her tone made this brevity of acknowledgment adequate. Julia’s own few words were all she wanted. “It’s so interesting about Harsh,” she added. “We’re immensely excited.”

“Yes, Nick looks it. Merci, pas de vin. It’s just the thing for you, you know,” Julia said to him.

“To be sure he knows it. He’s immensely grateful. It’s really very kind of you.”

“You do me a very great honour, Julia,” Nick hastened to add.

“Don’t be tiresome, please,” that lady returned.

“We’ll talk about it later. Of course there are lots of points,” Nick pursued. “At present let’s be purely convivial. Somehow Harsh is such a false note here. Nous causerons de ça.”

“My dear fellow, you’ve caught exactly the tone of Mr. Gabriel Nash,” Peter Sherringham declared on this.

“Who’s Mr. Gabriel Nash?” Mrs. Dallow asked.

“Nick, is he a gentleman? Biddy says so,” Grace Dormer interposed before this inquiry was answered.

“It’s to be supposed that any one Nick brings to lunch with us —!” Lady Agnes rather coldly sighed.

“Ah Grace, with your tremendous standard!” her son said; while Peter Sherringham explained to his sister that Mr. Nash was Nick’s new Mentor or oracle — whom, moreover, she should see if she would come and have tea with him.

“I haven’t the least desire to see him,” Julia made answer, “any more than I have to talk about Harsh and bore poor Peter.”

“Oh certainly, dear, you’d bore me,” her brother rang out.

“One thing at a time then. Let us by all means be convivial. Only you must show me how,” Mrs. Dallow went on to Nick. “What does he mean, Cousin Agnes? Does he want us to drain the wine-cup, to flash with repartee?”

“You’ll do very well,” said Nick. “You’re thoroughly charming to-night.”

“Do go to Peter’s, Julia, if you want something exciting. You’ll see a wonderful girl,” Biddy broke in with her smile on Peter.

“Wonderful for what?”

“For thinking she can act when she can’t,” said the roguish Biddy.

“Dear me, what people you all know! I hate Peter’s theatrical people.”

“And aren’t you going home, Julia?” Lady Agnes inquired.

“Home to the hotel?”

“Dear, no, to Harsh — to see about everything.”

“I’m in the midst of telegrams. I don’t know yet.”

“I suppose there’s no doubt they’ll have him,” Lady Agnes decided to pursue.

“Who’ll have whom?”

“Why, the local people and the party managers. I’m speaking of the question of my son’s standing.”

“They’ll have the person I want them to have, I daresay. There are so many people in it, in one way or another — it’s dreadful. I like the way you sit there,” Julia went on to Nick.

“So do I,” he smiled back at her; and he thought she was charming now, because she was gay and easy and willing really, though she might plead incompetence, to understand how jocose a dinner in a pothouse in a foreign town might be. She was in good humour or was going to be, and not grand nor stiff nor indifferent nor haughty nor any of the things people who disliked her usually found her and sometimes even a little made him believe her. The spirit of mirth in some cold natures manifests itself not altogether happily, their effort of recreation resembles too much the bath of the hippopotamus; but when Mrs. Dallow put her elbows on the table one felt she could be trusted to get them safely off again.

For a family in mourning the dinner was lively; the more so that before it was half over Julia had arranged that her brother, eschewing the inferior spectacle, should take the girls to the Théâtre Français. It was her idea, and Nick had a chance to observe how an idea was apt to be not successfully controverted when it was Julia’s. Even the programme appeared to have been prearranged to suit it, just the thing for the cheek of the young person — Il ne Faut Jurer de Rien and Mademoiselle de la Seiglière. Peter was all willingness, but it was Julia who settled it, even to sending for the newspaper — he was by a rare accident unconscious of the evening’s bill — and to reassuring Biddy, who was happy but anxious, on the article of their being too late for good places. Peter could always get good places: a word from him and the best box was at his disposal. She made him write the word on a card and saw a messenger despatched with it to the Rue de Richelieu; and all this without loudness or insistence, parenthetically and authoritatively. The box was bespoken and the carriage, as soon as they had had their coffee, found to be in attendance. Peter drove off in it with the girls, understanding that he was to send it back, and Nick waited for it over the finished repast with the two ladies. After this his mother was escorted to it and conveyed to her apartments, and all the while it had been Julia who governed the succession of events. “Do be nice to her,” Lady Agnes breathed to him as he placed her in the vehicle at the door of the café; and he guessed it gave her a comfort to have left him sitting there with Mrs. Dallow.

He had every disposition to be nice to his charming cousin; if things went as she liked them it was the proof of a certain fine force in her — the force of assuming they would. Julia had her differences — some of them were much for the better; and when she was in a mood like this evening’s, liberally dominant, he was ready to encourage most of what she took for granted. While they waited for the return of the carriage, which had rolled away with his mother, she sat opposite him with her elbows on the table, playing first with one and then with another of the objects that encumbered it; after five minutes of which she exclaimed, “Oh I say, well go!” and got up abruptly, asking for her jacket. He said something about the carriage and its order to come back for them, and she replied, “Well, it can go away again. I don’t want a carriage,” she added: “I want to walk”— and in a moment she was out of the place, with the people at the tables turning round again and the caissière swaying in her high seat. On the pavement of the boulevard she looked up and down; there were people at little tables by the door; there were people all over the broad expanse of the asphalt; there was a profusion of light and a pervasion of sound; and everywhere, though the establishment at which they had been dining was not in the thick of the fray, the tokens of a great traffic of pleasure, that night-aspect of Paris which represents it as a huge market for sensations. Beyond the Boulevard des Capucines it flared through the warm evening like a vast bazaar, and opposite the Café Durand the Madeleine rose theatrical, a high artful décor before the footlights of the Rue Royale. “Where shall we go, what shall we do?” Mrs. Dallow asked, looking at her companion and somewhat to his surprise, as he had supposed she wanted but to go home.

“Anywhere you like. It’s so warm we might drive instead of going indoors. We might go to the Bois. That would be agreeable.”

“Yes, but it wouldn’t be walking. However, that doesn’t matter. It’s mild enough for anything — for sitting out like all these people. And I’ve never walked in Paris at night. It would amuse me.”

Nick hesitated. “So it might, but it isn’t particularly recommended to ladies.”

“I don’t care for that if it happens to suit me.”

“Very well then, we’ll walk to the Bastille if you like.”

Julia hesitated, on her side, still looking about. “It’s too far; I’m tired; we’ll sit here.” And she dropped beside an empty table on the “terrace” of M. Durand. “This will do; it’s amusing enough and we can look at the Madeleine — that’s respectable. If we must have something we’ll have a madère — is that respectable? Not particularly? So much the better. What are those people having? Bocks? Couldn’t we have bocks? Are they very low? Then I shall have one. I’ve been so wonderfully good — I’ve been staying at Versailles: je me dois bien cela.”

She insisted, but pronounced the thin liquid in the tall glass very disgusting when it was brought. Nick was amazed, reflecting that it was not for such a discussion as this that his mother had left him with hands in his pockets. He had been looking out, but as his eloquence flowed faster he turned to his friend, who had dropped upon a sofa with her face to the window. She had given her jacket and gloves to her maid, but had kept on her hat; and she leaned forward a little as she sat, clasping her hands together in her lap and keeping her eyes on him. The lamp, in a corner, was so thickly veiled that the room was in tempered obscurity, lighted almost equally from the street and the brilliant shop-fronts opposite. “Therefore why be sapient and solemn about it, like an editorial in a newspaper?” Nick added with a smile.

She continued to look at him after he had spoken, then she said: “If you don’t want to stand you’ve only to say so. You needn’t give your reasons.”

“It’s too kind of you to let me off that! And then I’m a tremendous fellow for reasons; that’s my strong point, don’t you know? I’ve a lot more besides those I’ve mentioned, done up and ready for delivery. The odd thing is that they don’t always govern my behaviour. I rather think I do want to stand.”

“Then what you said just now was a speech,” Julia declared.

“A speech?”

“The ‘rot,’ the humbug of the hustings.”

“No, those great truths remain, and a good many others. But an inner voice tells me I’m in for it. And it will be much more graceful to embrace this opportunity, accepting your cooperation, than to wait for some other and forfeit that advantage.”

“I shall be very glad to help you anywhere,” she went on.

“Thanks awfully,” he returned, still standing there with his hands in his pockets. “You’d do it best in your own place, and I’ve no right to deny myself such a help.”

Julia calmly considered. “I don’t do it badly.”

“Ah you’re so political!”

“Of course I am; it’s the only decent thing to be. But I can only help you if you’ll help yourself. I can do a good deal, but I can’t do everything. If you’ll work I’ll work with you; but if you’re going into it with your hands in your pockets I’ll have nothing to do with you.” Nick instantly changed the position of these members and sank into a seat with his elbows on his knees. “You’re very clever, but you must really take a little trouble. Things don’t drop into people’s mouths.”

“I’ll try — I’ll try. I’ve a great incentive,” he admitted.

“Of course you have.”

“My mother, my poor mother.” Julia breathed some vague sound and he went on: “And of course always my father, dear good man. My mother’s even more political than you.”

“I daresay she is, and quite right!” said Mrs. Dallow.

“And she can’t tell me a bit more than you can what she thinks, what she believes, what she wants.”

“Pardon me, I can tell you perfectly. There’s one thing I always immensely want — to keep out a Tory.”

“I see. That’s a great philosophy.”

“It will do very well. And I desire the good of the country. I’m not ashamed of that.”

“And can you give me an idea of what it is — the good of the country?”

“I know perfectly what it isn’t. It isn’t what the Tories want to do.”

“What do they want to do?”

“Oh it would take me long to tell you. All sorts of trash.”

“It would take you long, and it would take them longer! All they want to do is to prevent us from doing. On our side we want to prevent them from preventing us. That’s about as clearly as we all see it. So on both sides it’s a beautiful, lucid, inspiring programme.”

“I don’t believe in you,” Mrs. Dallow replied to this, leaning back on her sofa.

“I hope not, Julia, indeed!” He paused a moment, still with his face toward her and his elbows on his knees; then he pursued: “You’re a very accomplished woman and a very zealous one; but you haven’t an idea, you know — not to call an idea. What you mainly want is to be at the head of a political salon; to start one, to keep it up, to make it a success.”

“Much you know me!” Julia protested; but he could see, through the dimness, that her face spoke differently.

“You’ll have it in time, but I won’t come to it,” Nick went on.

“You can’t come less than you do.”

“When I say you’ll have it I mean you’ve already got it. That’s why I don’t come.”

“I don’t think you know what you mean,” said Mrs. Dallow. “I’ve an idea that’s as good as any of yours, any of those you’ve treated me to this evening, it seems to me — the simple idea that one ought to do something or other for one’s country.”

“‘Something or other’ certainly covers all the ground. There’s one thing one can always do for one’s country, which is not to be afraid.”

“Afraid of what?”

Nick Dormer waited a little, as if his idea amused him, but he presently said, “I’ll tell you another time. It’s very well to talk so glibly of standing,” he added; “but it isn’t absolutely foreign to the question that I haven’t got the cash.”

“What did you do before?” she asked.

“The first time my father paid.”

“And the other time?”

“Oh Mr. Carteret.”

“Your expenses won’t be at all large; on the contrary,” said Julia.

“They shan’t be; I shall look out sharp for that. I shall have the great Hutchby.”

“Of course; but you know I want you to do it well.” She paused an instant and then: “Of course you can send the bill to me.”

“Thanks awfully; you’re tremendously kind. I shouldn’t think of that.” Nick Dormer got up as he spoke, and walked to the window again, his companion’s eyes resting on him while he stood with his back to her. “I shall manage it somehow,” he wound up.

“Mr. Carteret will be delighted,” said Julia.

“I daresay, but I hate taking people’s money.”

“That’s nonsense — when it’s for the country. Isn’t it for them?”

“When they get it back!” Nick replied, turning round and looking for his hat. “It’s startlingly late; you must be tired.” Mrs. Dallow made no response to this, and he pursued his quest, successful only when he reached a duskier corner of the room, to which the hat had been relegated by his cousin’s maid. “Mr. Carteret will expect so much if he pays. And so would you.”

“Yes, I’m bound to say I should! I should expect a great deal — everything.” And Mrs. Dallow emphasised this assertion by the way she rose erect. “If you’re riding for a fall, if you’re only going in to miss it, you had better stay out.”

“How can I miss it with you?” the young man smiled. She uttered a word, impatiently but indistinguishably, and he continued: “And even if I do it will have been immense fun.”

“It is immense fun,” said Julia. “But the best fun is to win. If you don’t ——!”

“If I don’t?” he repeated as she dropped.

“I’ll never speak to you again.”

“How much you expect even when you don’t pay!”

Mrs. Dallow’s rejoinder was a justification of this remark, expressing as it did the fact that should they receive on the morrow information on which she believed herself entitled to count, information tending to show how hard the Conservatives meant to fight, she should look to him to be in the field as early as herself. Sunday was a lost day; she should leave Paris on Monday.

“Oh they’ll fight it hard; they’ll put up Kingsbury,” said Nick, smoothing his hat. “They’ll all come down — all that can get away. And Kingsbury has a very handsome wife.”

“She’s not so handsome as your cousin,” Julia smiled.

“Oh dear, no — a cousin sooner than a wife any day!” Nick laughed as soon as he had said this, as if the speech had an awkward side; but the reparation perhaps scarcely mended it, the exaggerated mock-meekness with which he added: “I’ll do any blessed thing you tell me.”

“Come here tomorrow then — as early as ten.” She turned round, moving to the door with him; but before they reached it she brought out: “Pray isn’t a gentleman to do anything, to be anything?”

“To be anything ——?”

“If he doesn’t aspire to serve the State.”

“Aspire to make his political fortune, do you mean? Oh bless me, yes, there are other things.”

“What other things that can compare with that?”

“Well, I for instance, I’m very fond of the arts.”

“Of the arts?” she echoed.

“Did you never hear of them? I’m awfully fond of painting.”

At this Julia stopped short, and her fine grey eyes had for a moment the air of being set further forward in her head. “Don’t be odious! Good-night,” she said, turning away and leaving him to go.

BOOK SECOND

VII

Peter Sherringham reminded Nick the next day that he had promised to be present at Madame Carré‘s interview with the ladies introduced to her by Gabriel Nash; and in the afternoon, conformably to this arrangement, the two men took their way to the Rue de Constantinople. They found Mr. Nash and his friends in the small beflounced drawing-room of the old actress, who, as they learned, had sent in a request for ten minutes’ grace, having been detained at a lesson — a rehearsal of the comédie de salon about to be given for a charity by a fine lady, at which she had consented to be present as an adviser. Mrs. Rooth sat on a black satin sofa with her daughter beside her while Gabriel Nash, wandering about the room, looked at the votive offerings which converted the little panelled box, decorated in sallow white and gold, into a theatrical museum: the presents, the portraits, the wreaths, the diadems, the letters, framed and glazed, the trophies and tributes and relics collected by Madame Carré during half a century of renown. The profusion of this testimony was hardly more striking than the confession of something missed, something hushed, which seemed to rise from it all and make it melancholy, like a reference to clappings which, in the nature of things, could now only be present as a silence: so that if the place was full of history it was the form without the fact, or at the most a redundancy of the one to a pinch of the other — the history of a mask, of a squeak, of a series of vain gestures.

Some of the objects exhibited by the distinguished artist, her early portraits, in lithograph or miniature, represented the costume and embodied the manner of a period so remote that Nick Dormer, as he glanced at them, felt a quickened curiosity to look at the woman who reconciled being alive today with having been alive so long ago. Peter Sherringham already knew how she managed this miracle, but every visit he paid her added to his amused, charmed sense that it was a miracle and that his extraordinary old friend had seen things he should never, never see. Those were just the things he wanted to see most, and her duration, her survival, cheated him agreeably and helped him a little to guess them. His appreciation of the actor’s art was so systematic that it had an antiquarian side, and at the risk of representing him as attached to an absurd futility it must be said that he had as yet hardly known a keener regret for anything than for the loss of that antecedent world, and in particular for his having belatedly missed the great comédienne, the light of the French stage in the early years of the century, of whose example and instruction Madame Carré had had the inestimable benefit. She had often described to him her rare predecessor, straight from whose hands she had received her most celebrated parts and of whom her own manner was often a religious imitation; but her descriptions troubled him more than they consoled, only confirming his theory, to which so much of his observation had already ministered, that the actor’s art in general was going down and down, descending a slope with abysses of vulgarity at its foot, after having reached its perfection, more than fifty years ago, in the talent of the lady in question. He would have liked to dwell for an hour beneath the meridian.

Gabriel Nash introduced the new-comers to his companions; but the younger of the two ladies gave no sign of lending herself to this transaction. The girl was very white; she huddled there, silent and rigid, frightened to death, staring, expressionless. If Bridget Dormer had seen her at this moment she might have felt avenged for the discomfiture of her own spirit suffered at the Salon, the day before, under the challenging eyes of Maud Vavasour. It was plain at the present hour that Miss Vavasour would have run away had she not regarded the persons present as so many guards and keepers. Her appearance made Nick feel as if the little temple of art in which they were collected had been the waiting-room of a dentist. Sherringham had seen a great many nervous girls tremble before the same ordeal, and he liked to be kind to them, to say things that would help them to do themselves justice. The probability in a given case was almost overwhelmingly in favour of their having any other talent one could think of in a higher degree than the dramatic; but he could rarely refrain from some care that the occasion shouldn’t be, even as against his conscience, too cruel. There were occasions indeed that could scarce be too cruel to punish properly certain examples of presumptuous ineptitude. He remembered what Mr. Nash had said about this blighted maiden, and perceived that though she might be inept she was now anything but presumptuous. Gabriel fell to talking with Nick Dormer while Peter addressed himself to Mrs. Rooth. There was no use as yet for any direct word to the girl, who was too scared even to hear. Mrs. Rooth, with her shawl fluttering about her, nestled against her daughter, putting out her hand to take one of Miriam’s soothingly. She had pretty, silly, near-sighted eyes, a long thin nose, and an upper lip which projected over the under as an ornamental cornice rests on its support. “So much depends — really everything!” she said in answer to some sociable observation of Sherringham’s. “It’s either this,” and she rolled her eyes expressively about the room, “or it’s — I don’t know what!”

“Perhaps we’re too many,” Peter hazarded to her daughter. “But really you’ll find, after you fairly begin, that you’ll do better with four or five.”

Before she answered she turned her head and lifted her fine eyes. The next instant he saw they were full of tears. The words she spoke, however, though uttered as if she had tapped a silver gong, had not the note of sensibility: “Oh, I don’t care for you!” He laughed at this, declared it was very well said and that if she could give Madame Carré such a specimen as that ——! The actress came in before he had finished his phrase, and he observed the way the girl ruefully rose to the encounter, hanging her head a little and looking out from under her brows. There was no sentiment in her face — only a vacancy of awe and anguish which had not even the merit of being fine of its kind, for it spoke of no spring of reaction. Yet the head was good, he noted at the same moment; it was strong and salient and made to tell at a distance. Madame Carré scarcely heeded her at first, greeting her only in her order among the others and pointing to seats, composing the circle with smiles and gestures, as if they were all before the prompter’s box. The old actress presented herself to a casual glance as a red-faced, raddled woman in a wig, with beady eyes, a hooked nose, and pretty hands; but Nick Dormer, who had a sense for the over-scored human surface, soon observed that these comparatively gross marks included a great deal of delicate detail — an eyebrow, a nostril, a flitting of expressions, as if a multitude of little facial wires were pulled from within. This accomplished artist had in particular a mouth which was visibly a rare instrument, a pair of lips whose curves and fine corners spoke of a lifetime of “points” unerringly made and verses exquisitely spoken, helping to explain the purity of the sound that issued from them. Her whole countenance had the look of long service — of a thing infinitely worn and used, drawn and stretched to excess, with its elasticity overdone and its springs relaxed, yet religiously preserved and kept in repair, even as some valuable old timepiece which might have quivered and rumbled but could be trusted to strike the hour. At the first words she spoke Gabriel Nash exclaimed endearingly: “Ah la voix de Célimène!“ Célimène, who wore a big red flower on the summit of her dense wig, had a very grand air, a toss of the head, and sundry little majesties of manner; in addition to which she was strange, almost grotesque, and to some people would have been even terrifying, capable of reappearing, with her hard eyes, as a queer vision of the darkness. She excused herself for having made the company wait, and mouthed and mimicked in the drollest way, with intonations as fine as a flute, the performance and the pretensions of the belles dames to whom she had just been endeavouring to communicate a few of the rudiments. “Mais celles-là, c’est une plaisanterie,“ she went on to Mrs. Rooth; “whereas you and your daughter, chère madame — I’m sure you are quite another matter.”

The girl had got rid of her tears, and was gazing at her, and Mrs. Rooth leaned forward and said portentously: “She knows four languages.”

Madame Carré gave one of her histrionic stares, throwing back her head. “That’s three too many. The thing’s to do something proper with one.”

“We’re very much in earnest,” continued Mrs. Rooth, who spoke excellent French.

“I’m glad to hear it — il n’y a que ça. La tête est bien — the head’s very good,” she said as she looked at the girl. “But let us see, my dear child, what you’ve got in it!” The young lady was still powerless to speak; she opened her lips, but nothing came. With the failure of this effort she turned her deep sombre eyes to the three men. “Un beau regard — it carries well.” Madame Carré further commented. But even as she spoke Miss Rooth’s fine gaze was suffused again and the next moment she had definitely begun to weep. Nick Dormer sprung up; he felt embarrassed and intrusive — there was such an indelicacy in sitting there to watch a poor working-girl’s struggle with timidity. There was a momentary confusion; Mrs. Rooth’s tears were seen also to flow; Mr. Nash took it gaily, addressing, however, at the same time, the friendliest, most familiar encouragement to his companions, and Peter Sherringham offered to retire with Nick on the spot, should their presence incommode the young lady. But the agitation was over in a minute; Madame Carré motioned Mrs. Rooth out of her seat and took her place beside the girl, and Nash explained judiciously to the other men that she’d be worse should they leave her. Her mother begged them to remain, “so that there should be at least some English”; she spoke as if the old actress were an army of Frenchwomen. The young heroine of the occasion quickly came round, and Madame Carré, on the sofa beside her, held her hand and emitted a perfect music of reassurance. “The nerves, the nerves — they’re half our affair. Have as many as you like, if you’ve got something else too. Voyons — do you know anything?”

“I know some pieces.”

“Some pieces of the répertoire?”

Miriam Rooth stared as if she didn’t understand. “I know some poetry.”

“English, French, Italian, German,” said her mother.

Madame Carré gave Mrs. Rooth a look which expressed irritation at the recurrence of this announcement. “Does she wish to act in all those tongues? The phrase-book isn’t the comedy!”

“It’s only to show you how she has been educated.”

“Ah, chère madame, there’s no education that matters! I mean save the right one. Your daughter must have a particular form of speech, like me, like ces messieurs.”

“You see if I can speak French,” said the girl, smiling dimly at her hostess. She appeared now almost to have collected herself.

“You speak it in perfection.”

“And English just as well,” said Miss Rooth.

“You oughtn’t to be an actress — you ought to be a governess.”

“Oh don’t tell us that: it’s to escape from that!” pleaded Mrs. Rooth.

“I’m very sure your daughter will escape from that,” Peter Sherringham was moved to interpose.

“Oh if you could help her!” said the lady with a world of longing.

“She has certainly all the qualities that strike the eye,” Peter returned.

“You’re most kind, sir!” Mrs. Rooth declared, elegantly draping herself.

“She knows Célimène; I’ve heard her do Célimène,” Gabriel Nash said to Madame Carré”.

“And she knows Juliet, she knows Lady Macbeth and Cleopatra,” added Mrs. Rooth.

Voyons, my dear child, do you wish to work for the French stage or for the English?” the old actress demanded.

“Ours would have sore need of you, Miss Rooth,” Sherringham gallantly threw off.

“Could you speak to any one in London — could you introduce her?” her mother eagerly asked.

“Dear madam, I must hear her first, and hear what Madame Carré says.”

“She has a voice of rare beauty, and I understand voices,” said Mrs. Rooth.

“Ah then if she has intelligence she has every gift.”

“She has a most poetic mind,” the old lady went on.

“I should like to paint her portrait; she’s made for that,” Nick Dormer ventured to observe to Mrs. Rooth; partly because struck with the girl’s suitability for sitting, partly to mitigate the crudity of inexpressive spectatorship.

“So all the artists say. I’ve had three or four heads of her, if you would like to see them: she has been done in several styles. If you were to do her I’m sure it would make her celebrated.”

“And me too,” Nick easily laughed.

“It would indeed — a member of Parliament!” Nash declared.

“Ah, I have the honour ——?” murmured Mrs. Rooth, looking gratified and mystified.

Nick explained that she had no honour at all, and meanwhile Madame Carré had been questioning the girl “Chère madame, I can do nothing with your daughter: she knows too much!” she broke out. “It’s a pity, because I like to catch them wild.”

“Oh she’s wild enough, if that’s all! And that’s the very point, the question of where to try,” Mrs. Rooth went on. “Into what do I launch her — upon what dangerous stormy sea? I’ve thought of it so anxiously.”

“Try here — try the French public: they’re so much the most serious,” said Gabriel Nash.

“Ah no, try the English: there’s such a rare opening!” Sherringham urged in quick opposition.

“Oh it isn’t the public, dear gentlemen. It’s the private side, the other people — it’s the life, it’s the moral atmosphere.”

Je ne connais qu’une scène — la nôtre,” Madame Carré declared. “I’m assured by every one who knows that there’s no other.”

“Very correctly assured,” said Mr. Nash. “The theatre in our countries is puerile and barbarous.”

“There’s something to be done for it, and perhaps mademoiselle’s the person to do it,” Sherringham contentiously suggested.

“Ah but, en attendant, what can it do for her?” Madame Carré asked.

“Well, anything I can help to bring about,” said Peter Sherringham, more and more struck with the girl’s rich type. Miriam Rooth sat in silence while this discussion went on, looking from one speaker to the other with a strange dependent candour.

“Ah, if your part’s marked out I congratulate you, mademoiselle!”— and the old actress underlined the words as she had often underlined others on the stage. She smiled with large permissiveness on the young aspirant, who appeared not to understand her. Her tone penetrated, however, to certain depths in the mother’s nature, adding another stir to agitated waters.

“I feel the responsibility of what she shall find in the life, the standards, of the theatre,” Mrs. Rooth explained. “Where is the purest tone — where are the highest standards? That’s what I ask,” the good lady continued with a misguided intensity which elicited a peal of unceremonious but sociable laughter from Gabriel Nash.

“The purest tone — qu’est-ce que c’est que ça?” Madame Carré demanded in the finest manner of modern comedy.

“We’re very, very respectable,” Mrs. Rooth went on, but now smiling and achieving lightness too.

“What I want is to place my daughter where the conduct — and the picture of conduct in which she should take part — wouldn’t be quite absolutely dreadful. Now, chère madame, how about all that; how about conduct in the French theatre — all the things she should see, the things she should hear, the things she should learn?”

Her hostess took it, as Sherringham felt, de très-haut. “I don’t think I know what you’re talking about. They’re the things she may see and hear and learn everywhere; only they’re better done, they’re better said, above all they’re better taught. The only conduct that concerns an, actress, it seems to me, is her own, and the only way for her to behave herself is not to be a helpless stick. I know no other conduct.”

“But there are characters, there are situations, which I don’t think I should like to see her undertake.”

“There are many, no doubt, which she would do well to leave alone!” laughed the Frenchwoman.

“I shouldn’t like to see her represent a very bad woman — a really bad one,” Mrs. Rooth serenely pursued.

“Ah in England then, and in your theatre, every one’s immaculately good? Your plays must be even more ingenious than I supposed!”

“We haven’t any plays,” said Gabriel Nash.

“People will write them for Miss Rooth — it will be a new era,” Sherringham threw in with wanton, or at least with combative, optimism.

“Will you, sir — will you do something? A sketch of one of our grand English ideals?” the old lady asked engagingly.

“Oh I know what you do with our pieces — to show your superior virtue!” Madame Carré cried before he had time to reply that he wrote nothing but diplomatic memoranda. “Bad women? Je n’ai joué que ça, madame. ‘Really’ bad? I tried to make them real!”

“I can say ‘L’Aventurière,’” Miriam interrupted in a cold voice which seemed to hint at a want of participation in the maternal solicitudes.

“Allow us the pleasure of hearing you then. Madame Carré will give you the réplique,” said Peter Sherringham.

“Certainly, my child; I can say it without the book,” Madame Carré responded. “Put yourself there — move that chair a little away.” She patted her young visitor, encouraging her to rise, settling with her the scene they should take, while the three men sprang up to arrange a place for the performance. Miriam left her seat and looked vaguely about her; then having taken off her hat and given it to her mother she stood on the designated spot with her eyes to the ground. Abruptly, however, instead of beginning the scene, Madame Carré turned to the elder lady with an air which showed that a rejoinder to this visitor’s remarks of a moment before had been gathering force in her breast.

“You mix things up, chère madame, and I have it on my heart to tell you so. I believe it’s rather the case with you other English, and I’ve never been able to learn that either your morality or your talent is the gainer by it. To be too respectable to go where things are done best is in my opinion to be very vicious indeed; and to do them badly in order to preserve your virtue is to fall into a grossness more shocking than any other. To do them well is virtue enough, and not to make a mess of it the only respectability. That’s hard enough to merit Paradise. Everything else is base humbug! Voilà, chère madame, the answer I have for your scruples!”

“It’s admirable — admirable; and I am glad my friend Dormer here has had the great advantage of hearing you utter it!” Nash exclaimed with a free designation of Nick.

That young man thought it in effect a speech denoting an intelligence of the question, yet he rather resented the idea that Gabriel should assume it would strike him as a revelation; and to show his familiarity with the line of thought it indicated, as well as to play his part appreciatively in the little circle, he observed to Mrs. Rooth, as if they might take many things for granted: “In other words, your daughter must find her safeguard in the artistic conscience.” But he had no sooner spoken than he was struck with the oddity of their discussing so publicly, and under the poor girl’s handsome nose, the conditions which Miss Rooth might find the best for the preservation of her personal integrity. However, the anomaly was light and unoppressive — the echoes of a public discussion of delicate questions seemed to linger so familiarly in the egotistical little room. Moreover, the heroine of the occasion evidently was losing her embarrassment; she was the priestess on the tripod, awaiting the afflatus and thinking only of that. Her bared head, of which she had changed the position, holding it erect, while her arms hung at her sides, was admirable; her eyes gazed straight out of the window and at the houses on the opposite side of the Rue de Constantinople.

Mrs. Rooth had listened to Madame Carré with startled, respectful attention, but Nick, considering her, was very sure she hadn’t at all taken in the great artist’s little lesson. Yet this didn’t prevent her from exclaiming in answer to himself: “Oh a fine artistic life — what indeed is more beautiful?”

Peter Sherringham had said nothing; he was watching Miriam and her attitude. She wore a black dress which fell in straight folds; her face, under her level brows, was pale and regular — it had a strange, strong, tragic beauty. “I don’t know what’s in her,” he said to himself; “nothing, it would seem, from her persistent vacancy. But such a face as that, such a head, is a fortune!” Madame Carré brought her to book, giving her the first line of the speech of Clorinde: “Vous ne me fuyez pas, mon enfant, aujourd’hui.” But still the girl hesitated, and for an instant appeared to make a vain, convulsive effort. In this convulsion she frowned portentously; her low forehead overhung her eyes; the eyes themselves, in shadow, stared, splendid and cold, and her hands clinched themselves at her sides. She looked austere and terrible and was during this moment an incarnation the vividness of which drew from Sherringham a stifled cry. “Elle est bien belle — ah ça,” murmured the old actress; and in the pause which still preceded the issue of sound from the girl’s lips Peter turned to his kinsman and said in a low tone: “You must paint her just like that.”

“Like that?”

“As the Tragic Muse.”

She began to speak; a long, strong, colourless voice quavered in her young throat. She delivered the lines of Clorinde in the admired interview with Célie, the gem of the third act, with a rude monotony, and then, gaining confidence, with an effort at modulation which was not altogether successful and which evidently she felt not to be so. Madame Carré sent back the ball without raising her hand, repeating the speeches of Célie, which her memory possessed from their having so often been addressed to her, and uttering the verses with soft, communicative art. So they went on through the scene, which, when it was over, had not precisely been a triumph for Miriam Rooth. Sherringham forbore to look at Gabriel Nash, and Madame Carré said: “I think you’ve a voice, ma fille, somewhere or other. We must try and put our hand on it.” Then she asked her what instruction she had had, and the girl, lifting her eyebrows, looked at her mother while her mother prompted her.

“Mrs. Delamere in London; she was once an ornament of the English stage. She gives lessons just to a very few; it’s a great favour. Such a very nice person! But above all, Signor Ruggieri — I think he taught us most.” Mrs. Rooth explained that this gentleman was an Italian tragedian, in Rome, who instructed Miriam in the proper manner of pronouncing his language and also in the art of declaiming and gesticulating.

“Gesticulating I’ll warrant!” declared their hostess. “They mimic as for the deaf, they emphasise as for the blind. Mrs. Delamere is doubtless an epitome of all the virtues, but I never heard of her. You travel too much,” Madame Carré went on; “that’s very amusing, but the way to study is to stay at home, to shut yourself up and hammer at your scales.” Mrs. Rooth complained that they had no home to stay at; in reply to which the old actress exclaimed: “Oh you English, you’re d’une légèreté à faire frémir. If you haven’t a home you must make, or at least for decency pretend to, one. In our profession it’s the first requisite.”

“But where? That’s what I ask!” said Mrs. Rooth.

“Why not here?” Sherringham threw out.

“Oh here!” And the good lady shook her head with a world of sad significance.

“Come and live in London and then I shall be able to paint your daughter,” Nick Dormer interposed.

“Is that all it will take, my dear fellow?” asked Gabriel Nash.

“Ah, London’s full of memories,” Mrs. Rooth went on. “My father had a great house there — we always came up. But all that’s over.”

“Study here and then go to London to appear,” said Peter, feeling frivolous even as he spoke.

“To appear in French?”

“No, in the language of Shakespeare.”

“But we can’t study that here.”

“Mr. Sherringham means that he will give you lessons,” Madame Carré explained. “Let me not fail to say it — he’s an excellent critic.”

“How do you know that — you who’re beyond criticism and perfect?” asked Sherringham: an inquiry to which the answer was forestalled by the girl’s rousing herself to make it public that she could recite the “Nights” of Alfred de Musset.

“Diable!” said the actress: “that’s more than I can! By all means give us a specimen.”

The girl again placed herself in position and rolled out a fragment of one of the splendid conversations of Musset’s poet with his muse — rolled it loudly and proudly, tossed it and tumbled it about the room. Madame Carré watched her at first, but after a few moments she shut her eyes, though the best part of the business was to take in her young candidate’s beauty. Sherringham had supposed Miriam rather abashed by the flatness of her first performance, but he now saw how little she could have been aware of this: she was rather uplifted and emboldened. She made a mush of the divine verses, which in spite of certain sonorities and cadences, an evident effort to imitate a celebrated actress, a comrade of Madame Carré, whom she had heard declaim them, she produced as if she had been dashing blindfold at some playfellow she was to “catch.” When she had finished Madame Carré passed no judgement, only dropping: “Perhaps you had better say something English.” She suggested some little piece of verse — some fable if there were fables in English. She appeared but scantily surprised to hear that there were not — it was a language of which one expected so little. Mrs. Rooth said: “She knows her Tennyson by heart. I think he’s much deeper than La Fontaine”; and after some deliberation and delay Miriam broke into “The Lotus–Eaters,” from which she passed directly, almost breathlessly, to “Edward Gray.” Sherringham had by this time heard her make four different attempts, and the only generalisation very present to him was that she uttered these dissimilar compositions in exactly the same tone — a solemn, droning, dragging measure suggestive of an exhortation from the pulpit and adopted evidently with the “affecting” intention and from a crude idea of “style.” It was all funereal, yet was artlessly rough. Sherringham thought her English performance less futile than her French, but he could see that Madame Carré listened to it even with less pleasure. In the way the girl wailed forth some of her Tennysonian lines he detected a faint gleam as of something pearly in deep water. But the further she went the more violently she acted on the nerves of Mr. Gabriel Nash: that also he could discover from the way this gentleman ended by slipping discreetly to the window and leaning there with his head out and his back to the exhibition. He had the art of mute expression; his attitude said as clearly as possible: “No, no, you can’t call me either ill-mannered or ill-natured. I’m the showman of the occasion, moreover, and I avert myself, leaving you to judge. If there’s a thing in life I hate it’s this idiotic new fashion of the drawing-room recitation and of the insufferable creatures who practise it, who prevent conversation, and whom, as they’re beneath it, you can’t punish by criticism. Therefore what I’m doing’s only too magnanimous — bringing these benighted women here, paying with my person, stifling my just repugnance.”

While Sherringham judged privately that the manner in which Miss Rooth had acquitted herself offered no element of interest, he yet remained aware that something surmounted and survived her failure, something that would perhaps be worth his curiosity. It was the element of outline and attitude, the way she stood, the way she turned her eyes, her head, and moved her limbs. These things held the attention; they had a natural authority and, in spite of their suggesting too much the school-girl in the tableau-vivant, a “plastic” grandeur. Her face, moreover, grew as he watched it; something delicate dawned in it, a dim promise of variety and a touching plea for patience, as if it were conscious of being able to show in time more shades than the simple and striking gloom which had as yet mainly graced it. These rather rude physical felicities formed in short her only mark of a vocation. He almost hated to have to recognise them; he had seen them so often when they meant nothing at all that he had come at last to regard them as almost a guarantee of incompetence. He knew Madame Carré valued them singly so little that she counted them out in measuring an histrionic nature; when deprived of the escort of other properties which helped and completed them she almost held them a positive hindrance to success — success of the only kind she esteemed. Far oftener than himself she had sat in judgement on young women for whom hair and eyebrows and a disposition for the statuesque would have worked the miracle of sanctifying their stupidity if the miracle were workable. But that particular miracle never was. The qualities she rated highest were not the gifts but the conquests, the effects the actor had worked hard for, had dug out of the mine by unwearied study. Sherringham remembered to have had in the early part of their acquaintance a friendly dispute with her on this subject, he having been moved at that time to defend doubtless to excess the cause of the gifts. She had gone so far as to say that a serious comedian ought to be ashamed of them — ashamed of resting his case on them; and when Sherringham had cited the great Rachel as a player whose natural endowment was rich and who had owed her highest triumphs to it, she had declared that Rachel was the very instance that proved her point; — a talent assisted by one or two primary aids, a voice and a portentous brow, but essentially formed by work, unremitting and ferocious work. “I don’t care a straw for your handsome girls,” she said; “but bring me one who’s ready to drudge the tenth part of the way Rachel drudged, and I’ll forgive her her beauty. Of course, notez bien, Rachel wasn’t a grosse bête: that’s a gift if you like!”

Mrs. Rooth, who was evidently very proud of the figure her daughter had made — her daughter who for all one could tell affected their hostess precisely as a grosse bête — appealed to Madame Carré rashly and serenely for a verdict; but fortunately this lady’s voluble bonne came rattling in at the same moment with the tea-tray. The old actress busied herself in dispensing this refreshment, an hospitable attention to her English visitors, and under cover of the diversion thus obtained, while the others talked together, Sherringham put her the question: “Well, is there anything in my young friend?”

“Nothing I can see. She’s loud and coarse.”

“She’s very much afraid. You must allow for that.”

“Afraid of me, immensely, but not a bit afraid of her authors — nor of you!” Madame Carré smiled.

“Aren’t you prejudiced by what that fellow Nash has told you?”

“Why prejudiced? He only told me she was very handsome.”

“And don’t you think her so?”

“Admirable. But I’m not a photographer nor a dressmaker nor a coiffeur. I can’t do anything with ‘back hair’ nor with a mere big stare.”

“The head’s very noble,” said Peter Sherringham. “And the voice, when she spoke English, had some sweet tones.”

“Ah your English — possibly! All I can say is that I listened to her conscientiously, and I didn’t perceive in what she did a single nuance, a single inflexion or intention. But not one, mon cher. I don’t think she’s intelligent.”

“But don’t they often seem stupid at first?”

“Say always!”

“Then don’t some succeed — even when they’re handsome?”

“When they’re handsome they always succeed — in one way or another.”

“You don’t understand us English,” said Peter Sherringham.

Madame Carré drank her tea; then she replied: “Marry her, my son, and give her diamonds. Make her an ambassadress; she’ll look very well.”

“She interests you so little that you don’t care to do anything for her?”

“To do anything?”

“To give her a few lessons.”

The old actress looked at him a moment; after which, rising from her place near the table on which the tea had been served, she said to Miriam Rooth: “My dear child, I give my voice for the scène anglaise. You did the English things best.”

“Did I do them well?” asked the girl.

“You’ve a great deal to learn; but you’ve rude force. The main things sont encore a dégager, but they’ll come. You must work.”

“I think she has ideas,” said Mrs. Rooth.

“She gets them from you,” Madame Carré replied.

“I must say that if it’s to be our theatre I’m relieved. I do think ours safer,” the good lady continued.

“Ours is dangerous, no doubt.”

“You mean you’re more severe,” said the girl.

“Your mother’s right,” the actress smiled; “you have ideas.”

“But what shall we do then — how shall we proceed?” Mrs. Rooth made this appeal, plaintively and vaguely, to the three gentlemen; but they had collected a few steps off and were so occupied in talk that it failed to reach them.

“Work — work — work!” exclaimed the actress.

“In English I can play Shakespeare. I want to play Shakespeare,” Miriam made known.

“That’s fortunate, as in English you haven’t any one else to play.”

“But he’s so great — and he’s so pure!” said Mrs. Rooth.

“That indeed seems the saving of you,” Madame Carré returned.

“You think me actually pretty bad, don’t you?” the girl demanded with her serious face.

Mon Dieu, que vous dirai-je? Of course you’re rough; but so was I at your age. And if you find your voice it may carry you far. Besides, what does it matter what I think? How can I judge for your English public?”

“How shall I find my voice?” asked Miriam Rooth.

“By trying. Il n’y a que ça. Work like a horse, night and day. Besides, Mr. Sherringham, as he says, will help you.”

That gentleman, hearing his name, turned round and the girl appealed to him. “Will you help me really?”

“To find her voice,” said Madame Carré.

“The voice, when it’s worth anything, comes from the heart; so I suppose that’s where to look for it,” Gabriel Nash suggested.

“Much you know; you haven’t got any!” Miriam retorted with the first scintillation of gaiety she had shown on this occasion.

“Any voice, my child?” Mr. Nash inquired.

“Any heart — or any manners!”

Peter Sherringham made the secret reflexion that he liked her better lugubrious, as the note of pertness was not totally absent from her mode of emitting these few words. He was irritated, moreover, for in the brief conference he had just had with the young lady’s introducer he had had to meet the rather difficult call of speaking of her hopefully. Mr. Nash had said with his bland smile, “And what impression does my young friend make?”— in respect to which Peter’s optimism felt engaged by an awkward logic. He answered that he recognised promise, though he did nothing of the sort; — at the same time that the poor girl, both with the exaggerated “points” of her person and the vanity of her attempt at expression, constituted a kind of challenge, struck him as a subject for inquiry, a problem, an explorable tract. She was too bad to jump at and yet too “taking”— perhaps after all only vulgarly — to overlook, especially when resting her tragic eyes on him with the trust of her deep “Really?” This note affected him as addressed directly to his honour, giving him a chance to brave verisimilitude, to brave ridicule even a little, in order to show in a special case what he had always maintained in general, that the direction of a young person’s studies for the stage may be an interest of as high an order as any other artistic appeal.

“Mr. Nash has rendered us the great service of introducing us to Madame Carré, and I’m sure we’re immensely indebted to him,” Mrs. Rooth said to her daughter with an air affectionately corrective.

“But what good does that do us?” the girl asked, smiling at the actress and gently laying her finger-tips upon her hand. “Madame Carré listens to me with adorable patience, and then sends me about my business — ah in the prettiest way in the world.”

“Mademoiselle, you’re not so rough; the tone of that’s very juste. A la bonne heure; work — work!” the actress cried. “There was an inflexion there — or very nearly. Practise it till you’ve got it.”

“Come and practise it to me, if your mother will be so kind as to bring you,” said Peter Sherringham.

“Do you give lessons — do you understand?” Miriam asked.

“I’m an old play-goer and I’ve an unbounded belief in my own judgement.”

“‘Old,’ sir, is too much to say,” Mrs. Rooth remonstrated. “My daughter knows your high position, but she’s very direct. You’ll always find her so. Perhaps you’ll say there are less honourable faults. We’ll come to see you with pleasure. Oh I’ve been at the embassy when I was her age. Therefore why shouldn’t she go today? That was in Lord Davenant’s time.”

“A few people are coming to tea with me tomorrow. Perhaps you’ll come then at five o’clock.”

“It will remind me of the dear old times,” said Mrs. Rooth.

“Thank you; I’ll try and do better tomorrow,” Miriam professed very sweetly.

“You do better every minute!” Sherringham returned — and he looked at their hostess in support of this declaration.

“She’s finding her voice,” Madame Carré acknowledged.

“She’s finding a friend!” Mrs. Rooth threw in.

“And don’t forget, when you come to London, my hope that you’ll come and see me,” Nick Dormer said to the girl. “To try and paint you — that would do me good!”

“She’s finding even two,” said Madame Carré.

“It’s to make up for one I’ve lost!” And Miriam looked with very good stage-scorn at Gabriel Nash. “It’s he who thinks I’m bad.”

“You say that to make me drive you home; you know it will,” Nash returned.

“We’ll all take you home; why not?” Sherringham asked.

Madame Carré looked at the handsome girl, handsomer than ever at this moment, and at the three young men who had taken their hats and stood ready to accompany her. A deeper expression came for an instant into her hard, bright eyes. “Ah la jeunesse!” she sighed. “You’d always have that, my child, if you were the greatest goose on earth!”

VIII

At Peter Sherringham’s the next day Miriam had so evidently come with the expectation of “saying” something that it was impossible such a patron of the drama should forbear to invite her, little as the exhibition at Madame Carré‘s could have contributed to render the invitation prompt. His curiosity had been more appeased than stimulated, but he felt none the less that he had “taken up” the dark-browed girl and her reminiscential mother and must face the immediate consequences of the act. This responsibility weighed upon him during the twenty-four hours that followed the ultimate dispersal of the little party at the door of the Hôtel de la Garonne.

On quitting Madame Carré the two ladies had definitely declined Mr. Nash’s offered cab and had taken their way homeward on foot and with the gentlemen in attendance. The streets of Paris at that hour were bright and episodical, and Sherringham trod them good-humouredly enough and not too fast, leaning a little to talk with Miriam as he went. Their pace was regulated by her mother’s, who advanced on the arm of Gabriel Nash (Nick Dormer was on her other side) in refined deprecation. Her sloping back was before them, exempt from retentive stillness in spite of her rigid principles, with the little drama of her lost and recovered shawl perpetually going on.

Sherringham said nothing to the girl about her performance or her powers; their talk was only of her manner of life with her mother — their travels, their pensions, their economies, their want of a home, the many cities she knew well, the foreign tongues and the wide view of the world she had acquired. He guessed easily enough the dolorous type of exile of the two ladies, wanderers in search of Continental cheapness, inured to queer contacts and compromises, “remarkably well connected” in England, but going out for their meals. The girl was but indirectly communicative; though seemingly less from any plan of secrecy than from the habit of associating with people whom she didn’t honour with her confidence. She was fragmentary and abrupt, as well as not in the least shy, subdued to dread of Madame Carré as she had been for the time. She gave Sherringham a reason for this fear, and he thought her reason innocently pretentious. “She admired a great artist more than anything in the world; and in the presence of art, of great art, her heart beat so fast.” Her manners were not perfect, and the friction of a varied experience had rather roughened than smoothed her. She said nothing that proved her intelligent, even though he guessed this to be the design of two or three of her remarks; but he parted from her with the suspicion that she was, according to the contemporary French phrase, a “nature.”

The Hôtel de la Garonne was in a small unrenovated street in which the cobble-stones of old Paris still flourished, lying between the Avenue de l’Opéra and the Place de la Bourse. Sherringham had occasionally traversed the high dimness, but had never noticed the tall, stale maison meublée, the aspect of which, that of a third-rate provincial inn, was an illustration of Mrs. Rooth’s shrunken standard. “We would ask you to come up, but it’s quite at the top and we haven’t a sitting-room,” the poor lady bravely explained. “We had to receive Mr. Nash at a café.”

Nick Dormer declared that he liked cafés, and Miriam, looking at his cousin, dropped with a flash of passion the demand: “Do you wonder I should want to do something — so that we can stop living like pigs?”

Peter recognised the next day that though it might be boring to listen to her it was better to make her recite than to let her do nothing, so effectually did the presence of his sister and that of Lady Agnes, and even of Grace and Biddy, appear, by a strange tacit opposition, to deprive hers, ornamental as it was, of a reason. He had only to see them all together to perceive that she couldn’t pass for having come to “meet” them — even her mother’s insinuating gentility failed to put the occasion on that footing — and that she must therefore be assumed to have been brought to show them something. She was not subdued, not colourless enough to sit there for nothing, or even for conversation — the sort of conversation that was likely to come off — so that it was inevitable to treat her position as connected with the principal place on the carpet, with silence and attention and the pulling together of chairs. Even when so established it struck him at first as precarious, in the light, or the darkness, of the inexpressive faces of the other ladies, seated in couples and rows on sofas — there were several in addition to Julia and the Dormers; mainly the wives, with their husbands, of Sherringham’s fellow-secretaries — scarcely one of whom he felt he might count upon for a modicum of gush when the girl should have finished.

Miss Rooth gave a representation of Juliet drinking the potion, according to the system, as her mother explained, of the famous Signor Ruggieri — a scene of high fierce sound, of many cries and contortions: she shook her hair (which proved magnificent) half-down before the performance was over. Then she declaimed several short poems by Victor Hugo, selected among many hundred by Mrs. Rooth, as the good lady was careful to make known. After this she jumped to the American lyre, regaling the company with specimens, both familiar and fresh, of Longfellow, Lowell, Whittier, Holmes, and of two or three poetesses now revealed to Sherringham for the first time. She flowed so copiously, keeping the floor and rejoicing visibly in her luck, that her host was mainly occupied with wondering how he could make her leave off. He was surprised at the extent of her repertory, which, in view of the circumstance that she could never have received much encouragement — it must have come mainly from her mother, and he didn’t believe in Signor Ruggieri — denoted a very stiff ambition and a blundering energy. It was her mother who checked her at last, and he found himself suspecting that Gabriel Nash had intimated to the old woman that interference was necessary. For himself he was chiefly glad Madame Carré hadn’t come. It was present to him that she would have judged the exhibition, with its badness, its impudence, the absence of criticism, wholly indecent.

His only new impression of the heroine of the scene was that of this same high assurance — her coolness, her complacency, her eagerness to go on. She had been deadly afraid of the old actress but was not a bit afraid of a cluster of femmes du monde, of Julia, of Lady Agnes, of the smart women of the embassy. It was positively these personages who were rather in fear; there was certainly a moment when even Julia was scared for the first time he had ever remarked it. The space was too small, the cries, the convulsions and rushes of the dishevelled girl were too near. Lady Agnes wore much of the time the countenance she might have shown at the theatre during a play in which pistols were fired; and indeed the manner of the young reciter had become more spasmodic and more explosive. It appeared, however, that the company in general thought her very clever and successful; which showed, to Sherringham’s sense, how little they understood the matter. Poor Biddy was immensely struck; she grew flushed and absorbed in proportion as Miriam, at her best moments, became pale and fatal. It was she who spoke to her first, after it was agreed that they had better not fatigue her any more; she advanced a few steps, happening to be nearest — she murmured: “Oh thank you so much. I never saw anything so beautiful, so grand.”

She looked very red and very pretty as she said this, and Peter Sherringham liked her enough to notice her more and like her better when she looked prettier than usual. As he turned away he heard Miriam make answer with no great air of appreciation of her tribute: “I’ve seen you before — two days ago at the Salon with Mr. Dormer. Yes, I know he’s your brother. I’ve made his acquaintance since. He wants to paint my portrait. Do you think he’ll do it well?” He was afraid the girl was something of a brute — also somewhat grossly vain. This impression would perhaps have been confirmed if a part of the rest of the short conversation of the two young women had reached his ear. Biddy ventured to observe that she herself had studied modelling a little and that she could understand how any artist would think Miss Rooth a splendid subject. If indeed she could attempt her head, that would be a chance indeed.

“Thank you,” said Miriam with a laugh as of high comedy. “I think I had rather not passer par toute la famille!” Then she added: “If your brother’s an artist I don’t understand how he’s in Parliament.”

“Oh he isn’t in Parliament now — we only hope he will be.”

“Ah I see.”

“And he isn’t an artist either,” Biddy felt herself conscientiously bound to state.

“Then he isn’t anything,” said Miss Rooth.

“Well — he’s immensely clever.”

“Ah I see,” Miss Rooth again replied. “Mr. Nash has puffed him up so.”

“I don’t know Mr. Nash,” said Biddy, guilty of a little dryness as well as of a little misrepresentation, and feeling rather snubbed.

“Well, you needn’t wish to.”

Biddy stood with her a moment longer, still looking at her and not knowing what to say next, but not finding her any less handsome because she had such odd manners. Biddy had an ingenious little mind, which always tried as much as possible to keep different things separate. It was pervaded now by the reflexion, attended with some relief, that if the girl spoke to her with such unexpected familiarity of Nick she said nothing at all about Peter. Two gentlemen came up, two of Peter’s friends, and made speeches to Miss Rooth of the kind Biddy supposed people learned to make in Paris. It was also doubtless in Paris, the girl privately reasoned, that they learned to listen to them as this striking performer listened. She received their advances very differently from the way she had received Biddy’s. Sherringham noticed his young kinswoman turn away, still very red, to go and sit near her mother again, leaving Miriam engaged with the two men. It appeared to have come over her that for a moment she had been strangely spontaneous and bold, and that she had paid a little of the penalty. The seat next her mother was occupied by Mrs. Rooth, toward whom Lady Agnes’s head had inclined itself with a preoccupied tolerance. He had the conviction Mrs. Rooth was telling her about the Neville–Nugents of Castle Nugent and that Lady Agnes was thinking it odd she never had heard of them. He said to himself that Biddy was generous. She had urged Julia to come in order that they might see how bad the strange young woman would be, but now that the event had proved dazzling she forgot this calculation and rejoiced in what she innocently supposed to be the performer’s triumph. She kept away from Julia, however; she didn’t even look at her to invite her also to confess that, in vulgar parlance, they had been sold. He himself spoke to his sister, who was leaning back with a detached air in the corner of a sofa, saying something which led her to remark in reply: “Ah I daresay it’s extremely fine, but I don’t care for tragedy when it treads on one’s toes. She’s like a cow who has kicked over the milking-pail. She ought to be tied up.”

“My poor Julia, it isn’t extremely fine; it isn’t fine at all,” Sherringham returned with some irritation.

“Pardon me then. I thought that was why you invited us.”

“I imagined she was different,” Peter said a little foolishly.

“Ah if you don’t care for her so much the better. It has always seemed to me you make too awfully much of those people.”

“Oh I do care for her too — rather. She’s interesting.” His sister gave him a momentary, mystified glance and he added: “And she’s dreadful.” He felt stupidly annoyed and was ashamed of his annoyance, as he could have assigned no reason for it. It didn’t grow less for the moment from his seeing Gabriel Nash approach Julia, introduced by Nick Dormer. He gave place to the two young men with some alacrity, for he had a sense of being put in the wrong in respect to their specimen by Nash’s very presence. He remembered how it had been a part of their bargain, as it were, that he should present that gentleman to his sister. He was not sorry to be relieved of the office by Nick, and he even tacitly and ironically wished his kinsman’s friend joy of a colloquy with Mrs. Dallow. Sherringham’s life was spent with people, he was used to people, and both as host and as guest he carried the social burden in general lightly. He could observe, especially in the former capacity, without uneasiness and take the temperature without anxiety. But at present his company oppressed him; he felt worried and that he showed it — which was the thing in the world he had ever held least an honour to a gentleman dedicated to diplomacy. He was vexed with the levity that had made him call his roomful together on so poor a pretext, and yet was vexed with the stupidity that made the witnesses so evidently find the pretext sufficient. He inwardly groaned at the delusion under which he had saddled himself with the Tragic Muse — a tragic muse who was strident and pert — and yet wished his visitors would go away and leave him alone with her.

Nick Dormer said to Mrs. Dallow that he wanted her to know an old friend of his, one of the cleverest men he knew; and he added the hope that she would be gentle and encouraging with him; he was so timid and so easily disconcerted. Mr. Nash hereupon dropped into a chair by the arm of her sofa, their companion went away, and Mrs. Dallow turned her glance upon her new acquaintance without a perceptible change of position. Then she emitted with rapidity the remark: “It’s very awkward when people are told one’s clever.”

“It’s only awkward if one isn’t,” Gabriel smiled.

“Yes, but so few people are — enough to be talked about.”

“Isn’t that just the reason why such a matter, such an exception, ought to be mentioned to them?” he asked. “They mightn’t find it out for themselves. Of course, however, as you say, there ought to be a certainty; then they’re surer to know it. Dormer’s a dear fellow, but he’s rash and superficial.”

Mrs. Dallow, at this incitement, turned her glance a second time on her visitor; but during the rest of the conversation she rarely repeated the movement. If she liked Nick Dormer extremely — and it may without more delay be communicated to the reader that she did — her liking was of a kind that opposed no difficulty whatever to her not liking, in case of such a complication, a person attached or otherwise belonging to him. It was not in her nature to “put up” with others for the sake of an individual she loved: the putting up was usually consumed in the loving, and with nothing left over. If the affection that isolates and simplifies its object may be distinguished from the affection that seeks communications and contracts for it, Julia Dallow’s was quite of the encircling, not to say the narrowing sort. She was not so much jealous as essentially exclusive. She desired no experience for the familiar and yet partly unsounded kinsman in whom she took an interest that she wouldn’t have desired for herself; and indeed the cause of her interest in him was partly the vision of his helping her to the particular extensions she did desire — the taste and thrill of great affairs and of public action. To have such ambitions for him appeared to her the highest honour she could do him; her conscience was in it as well as her inclination, and her scheme, to her sense, was noble enough to varnish over any disdain she might feel for forces drawing him another way. She had a prejudice, in general, against his existing connexions, a suspicion of them, and a supply of off-hand contempt in waiting. It was a singular circumstance that she was sceptical even when, knowing her as well as he did, he thought them worth recommending to her: the recommendation indeed mostly confirmed the suspicion.

This was a law from which Gabriel Nash was condemned to suffer, if suffering could on any occasion be predicated of Gabriel Nash. His pretension was in truth that he had purged his life of such possibilities of waste, though probably he would have admitted that if that fair vessel should spring a leak the wound in its side would have been dealt by a woman’s hand. In dining two evenings before with her brother and with the Dormers Mrs. Dallow had been moved to exclaim that Peter and Nick knew the most extraordinary people. As regards Peter the attitudinising girl and her mother now pointed that moral with sufficient vividness; so that there was little arrogance in taking a similar quality for granted of the conceited man at her elbow, who sat there as if he might be capable from one moment to another of leaning over the arm of her sofa. She had not the slightest wish to talk with him about himself, and was afraid for an instant that he was on the point of passing from the chapter of his cleverness to that of his timidity. It was a false alarm, however, for he only animadverted on the pleasures of the elegant extract hurled — literally hurlé in general — from the centre of the room at one’s defenceless head. He intimated that in his opinion these pleasures were all for the performers. The auditors had at any rate given Miss Rooth a charming afternoon; that of course was what Mrs. Dallow’s kind brother had mainly intended in arranging the little party. (Julia hated to hear him call her brother “kind”: the term seemed offensively patronising.) But he himself, he related, was now constantly employed in the same beneficence, listening two-thirds of his time to “intonations” and shrieks. She had doubtless observed it herself, how the great current of the age, the adoration of the mime, was almost too strong for any individual; how it swept one along and dashed one against the rocks. As she made no response to this proposition Gabriel Nash asked her if she hadn’t been struck with the main sign of the time, the preponderance of the mountebank, the glory and renown, the personal favour, he enjoyed. Hadn’t she noticed what an immense part of the public attention he held in London at least? For in Paris society was not so pervaded with him, and the women of the profession, in particular, were not in every drawing-room.

“I don’t know what you mean,” Mrs. Dallow said. “I know nothing of any such people.”

“Aren’t they under your feet wherever you turn — their performances, their portraits, their speeches, their autobiographies, their names, their manners, their ugly mugs, as the people say, and their idiotic pretensions?”

“I daresay it depends on the places one goes to. If they’re everywhere”— and she paused a moment —“I don’t go everywhere.”

“I don’t go anywhere, but they mount on my back at home like the Old Man of the Sea. Just observe a little when you return to London,” Mr. Nash went on with friendly instructiveness. Julia got up at this — she didn’t like receiving directions; but no other corner of the room appeared to offer her any particular reason for crossing to it: she never did such a thing without a great inducement. So she remained standing there as if she were quitting the place in a moment, which indeed she now determined to do; and her interlocutor, rising also, lingered beside her unencouraged but unperturbed. He proceeded to remark that Mr. Sherringham was quite right to offer Miss Rooth an afternoon’s sport; she deserved it as a fine, brave, amiable girl. She was highly educated, knew a dozen languages, was of illustrious lineage, and was immensely particular.

“Immensely particular?” Mrs. Dallow repeated.

“Perhaps I should say rather that her mother’s so on her behalf. Particular about the sort of people they meet — the tone, the standard. I’m bound to say they’re like you: they don’t go everywhere. That spirit’s not so common in the mob calling itself good society as not to deserve mention.”

She said nothing for a moment; she looked vaguely round the room, but not at Miriam Rooth. Nevertheless she presently dropped as in forced reference to her an impatient shake. “She’s dreadfully vulgar.”

“Ah don’t say that to my friend Dormer!” Mr. Nash laughed.

“Are you and he such great friends?” Mrs. Dallow asked, meeting his eyes.

“Great enough to make me hope we shall be greater.”

Again for a little she said nothing, but then went on: “Why shouldn’t I say to him that she’s vulgar?”

“Because he admires her so much. He wants to paint her.”

“To paint her?”

“To paint her portrait.”

“Oh I see. I daresay she’d do for that.”

Mr. Nash showed further amusement. “If that’s your opinion of her you’re not very complimentary to the art he aspires to practise.”

“He aspires to practise?” she echoed afresh.

“Haven’t you talked with him about it? Ah you must keep him up to it!”

Julia Dallow was conscious for a moment of looking uncomfortable; but it relieved her to be able to demand of her neighbour with a certain manner: “Are you an artist?”

“I try to be,” Nash smiled, “but I work in such difficult material.”

He spoke this with such a clever suggestion of mysterious things that she was to hear herself once more pay him the attention of taking him up. “Difficult material?”

“I work in life!”

At this she turned away, leaving him the impression that she probably misunderstood his speech, thinking he meant that he drew from the living model or some such platitude: as if there could have been any likelihood he would have dealings with the dead. This indeed would not fully have explained the abruptness with which she dropped their conversation. Gabriel, however, was used to sudden collapses and even to sudden ruptures on the part of those addressed by him, and no man had more the secret of remaining gracefully with his conversational wares on his hands. He saw Mrs. Dallow approach Nick Dormer, who was talking with one of the ladies of the embassy, and apparently signify that she wished to speak to him. He got up and they had a minute’s talk, after which he turned and took leave of his fellow-visitors. She said a word to her brother, Nick joined her, and they then came together to the door. In this movement they had to pass near Nash, and it gave her an opportunity to nod good-bye to him, which he was by no means sure she would have done if Nick hadn’t been with her. The young man just stopped; he said to Nash: “I should like to see you this evening late. You must meet me somewhere.”

“Well take a walk — I should like that,” Nash replied. “I shall smoke a cigar at the café on the corner of the Place de l’Opéra — you’ll find me there.” He prepared to compass his own departure, but before doing so he addressed himself to the duty of a few civil words to Lady Agnes. This effort proved vain, for on one side she was defended by the wall of the room and on the other rendered inaccessible by Miriam’s mother, who clung to her with a quickly-rooted fidelity, showing no symptom of desistance. Nash declined perforce upon her daughter Grace, who said to him: “You were talking with my cousin Mrs. Dallow.”

“To her rather than with her,” he smiled.

“Ah she’s very charming,” Grace said.

“She’s very beautiful.”

“And very clever,” the girl continued.

“Very, very intelligent.” His conversation with Miss Dormer went little beyond this, and he presently took leave of Peter Sherringham, remarking to him as they shook hands that he was very sorry for him. But he had courted his fate.

“What do you mean by my fate?” Sherringham asked.

“You’ve got them for life.”

“Why for life, when I now clearly and courageously recognise that she isn’t good?”

“Ah but she’ll become so,” said Gabriel Nash.

“Do you think that?” Sherringham brought out with a candour that made his visitor laugh.

You will — that’s more to the purpose!” the latter declared as he went away.

Ten minutes later Lady Agnes substituted a general, vague assent for all further particular ones, drawing off from Mrs. Rooth and from the rest of the company with her daughters. Peter had had very little talk with Biddy, but the girl kept her disappointment out of her pretty eyes and said to him: “You told us she didn’t know how — but she does!” There was no suggestion of disappointment in this.

Sherringham held her hand a moment. “Ah it’s you who know how, dear Biddy!” he answered; and he was conscious that if the occasion had been more private he would have all lawfully kissed her.

Presently three more of his guests took leave, and Mr. Nash’s assurance that he had them for life recurred to him as he observed that Mrs. Rooth and her damsel quite failed to profit by so many examples. The Lovicks remained — a colleague and his sociable wife — and Peter gave them a hint that they were not to plant him there only with the two ladies. Miriam quitted Mrs. Lovick, who had attempted, with no great subtlety, to engage her, and came up to her host as if she suspected him of a design of stealing from the room and had the idea of preventing it.

“I want some more tea: will you give me some more? I feel quite faint. You don’t seem to suspect how this sort of thing takes it out of one.”

Peter apologised extravagantly for not having seen to it that she had proper refreshment, and took her to the round table, in a corner, on which the little collation had been served. He poured out tea for her and pressed bread and butter on her and petits fours, of all which she profusely and methodically partook. It was late; the afternoon had faded and a lamp been brought in, the wide shade of which shed a fair glow on the tea-service and the plates of pretty food. The Lovicks sat with Mrs. Rooth at the other end of the room, and the girl stood at the table, drinking her tea and eating her bread and butter. She consumed these articles so freely that he wondered if she had been truly in want of a meal — if they were so poor as to have to count with that sort of privation. This supposition was softening, but still not so much so as to make him ask her to sit down. She appeared indeed to prefer to stand: she looked better so, as if the freedom, the conspicuity of being on her feet and treading a stage were agreeable to her. While Sherringham lingered near her all vaguely, his hands in his pockets and his mind now void of everything but a planned evasion of the theatrical question — there were moments when he was so plentifully tired of it — she broke out abruptly: “Confess you think me intolerably bad!”

“Intolerably — no.”

“Only tolerably! I find that worse.”

“Every now and then you do something very right,” Sherringham said.

“How many such things did I do today?”

“Oh three or four. I don’t know that I counted very carefully.”

She raised her cup to her lips, looking at him over the rim of it — a proceeding that gave her eyes a strange expression. “It bores you and you think it disagreeable,” she then said —“I mean a girl always talking about herself.” He protested she could never bore him and she added: “Oh I don’t want compliments — I want the hard, the precious truth. An actress has to talk about herself. What else can she talk about, poor vain thing?”

“She can talk sometimes about other actresses.”

“That comes to the same thing. You won’t be serious. I’m awfully serious.” There was something that caught his attention in the note of this — a longing half hopeless, half argumentative to be believed in. “If one really wants to do anything one must worry it out; of course everything doesn’t come the first day,” she kept on. “I can’t see everything at once; but I can see a little more — step by step — as I go; can’t I?”

“That’s the way — that’s the way,” he gently enough returned. “When you see the things to do the art of doing them will come — if you hammer away. The great point’s to see them.”

“Yes; and you don’t think me clever enough for that.”

“Why do you say so when I’ve asked you to come here on purpose?”

“You’ve asked me to come, but I’ve had no success.”

“On the contrary; every one thought you wonderful.”

“Oh but they don’t know!” said Miriam Rooth. “You’ve not said a word to me. I don’t mind your not having praised me; that would be too banal. But if I’m bad — and I know I’m dreadful — I wish you’d talk to me about it.”

“It’s delightful to talk to you,” Peter found himself saying.

“No, it isn’t, but it’s kind”; and she looked away from him.

Her voice had with this a quality which made him exclaim: “Every now and then you ‘say’ something —!”

She turned her eyes back to him and her face had a light. “I don’t want it to come by accident.” Then she added: “If there’s any good to be got from trying, from showing one’s self, how can it come unless one hears the simple truth, the truth that turns one inside out? It’s all for that — to know what one is, if one’s a stick!”

“You’ve great courage, you’ve rare qualities,” Sherringham risked. She had begun to touch him, to seem different: he was glad she had not gone.

But for a little she made no answer, putting down her empty cup and yearning over the table as for something more to eat. Suddenly she raised her head and broke out with vehemence: “I will, I will, I will!”

“You’ll do what you want, evidently.”

“I will succeed — I will be great. Of course I know too little, I’ve seen too little. But I’ve always liked it; I’ve never liked anything else. I used to learn things and do scenes and rant about the room when I was but five years old.” She went on, communicative, persuasive, familiar, egotistical (as was necessary), and slightly common, or perhaps only natural; with reminiscences, reasons, and anecdotes, an unexpected profusion, and with an air of comradeship, of freedom in any relation, which seemed to plead that she was capable at least of embracing that side of the profession she desired to adopt. He noted that if she had seen very little, as she said, she had also seen a great deal; but both her experience and her innocence had been accidental and irregular. She had seen very little acting — the theatre was always too expensive. If she could only go often — in Paris for instance every night for six months — to see the best, the worst, everything, she would make things out, would observe and learn what to do, what not to do: it would be a school of schools. But she couldn’t without selling the clothes off her back. It was vile and disgusting to be poor, and if ever she were to know the bliss of having a few francs in her pocket she would make up for it — that she could promise! She had never been acquainted with any one who could tell her anything — if it was good or bad or right or wrong — except Mrs. Delamere and poor Ruggieri. She supposed they had told her a great deal, but perhaps they hadn’t, and she was perfectly willing to give it up if it was bad. Evidently Madame Carré thought so; she thought it was horrid. Wasn’t it perfectly divine, the way the old woman had said those verses, those speeches of Célie? If she would only let her come and listen to her once in a while like that it was all she would ask. She had got lots of ideas just from that half-hour; she had practised them over, over, and over again, the moment she got home. He might ask her mother — he might ask the people next door. If Madame Carré didn’t think she could work, she might have heard, could she have listened at the door, something that would show her. But she didn’t think her even good enough to criticise — since that wasn’t criticism, telling her her head was good. Of course her head was good — she needn’t travel up to the quartiers excentriques to find that out. It was her mother, the way she talked, who gave the idea that she wanted to be elegant and moral and a femme du monde and all that sort of trash. Of course that put people off, when they were only thinking of the real right way. Didn’t she know, Miriam herself, that this was the one thing to think of? But any one would be kind to her mother who knew what a dear she was. “She doesn’t know when any thing’s right or wrong, but she’s a perfect saint,” said the girl, obscuring considerably her vindication. “She doesn’t mind when I say things over by the hour, dinning them into her ears while she sits there and reads. She’s a tremendous reader; she’s awfully up in literature. She taught me everything herself. I mean all that sort of thing. Of course I’m not so fond of reading; I go in for the book of life.” Sherringham wondered if her mother had not at any rate taught her that phrase — he thought it highly probable. “It would give on my nerves, the life I lead her,” Miriam continued; “but she’s really a delicious woman.”

The oddity of this epithet made Peter laugh, and altogether, in a few minutes, which is perhaps a sign that he abused his right to be a man of moods, the young lady had produced in him a revolution of curiosity, set his sympathy in motion. Her mixture, as it spread itself before him, was an appeal and a challenge: she was sensitive and dense, she was underbred and fine. Certainly she was very various, and that was rare; quite not at this moment the heavy-eyed, frightened creature who had pulled herself together with such an effort at Madame Carré‘s, nor the elated “phenomenon” who had just been declaiming, nor the rather affected and contradictious young person with whom he had walked home from the Rue de Constantinople. Was this succession of phases a sign she was really a case of the celebrated artistic temperament, the nature that made people provoking and interesting? That Sherringham himself was of this shifting complexion is perhaps proved by his odd capacity for being of two different minds very nearly at the same time. Miriam was pretty now, with felicities and graces, with charming, unusual eyes. Yes, there were things he could do for her; he had already forgotten the chill of Mr. Nash’s irony, of his prophecy. He was even scarce conscious how little in general he liked hints, insinuations, favours asked obliquely and plaintively: that was doubtless also because the girl was suddenly so taking and so fraternising. Perhaps indeed it was unjust to qualify as roundabout the manner in which Miss Rooth conveyed that it was open to him not only to pay for her lessons, but to meet the expense of her nightly attendance with her mother at instructive exhibitions of theatrical art. It was a large order, sending the pair to all the plays; but what Peter now found himself thinking of was not so much its largeness as the possible interest of going with them sometimes and pointing the moral — the technical one — of showing her the things he liked, the things he disapproved. She repeated her declaration that she recognised the fallacy of her mother’s view of heroines impossibly virtuous and of the importance of her looking out for such tremendously proper people. “One must let her talk, but of course it creates a prejudice,” she said with her eyes on Mr. and Mrs. Lovick, who had got up, terminating their communion with Mrs. Rooth. “It’s a great muddle, I know, but she can’t bear anything coarse or nasty — and quite right too. I shouldn’t either if I didn’t have to. But I don’t care a sou where I go if I can get to act, or who they are if they’ll help me. I want to act — that’s what I want to do; I don’t want to meddle in people’s affairs. I can look out for myself — I’m all right!” the girl exclaimed roundly, frankly, with a ring of honesty which made her crude and pure. “As for doing the bad ones I’m not afraid of that.”

“The bad ones?”

“The bad women in the plays — like Madame Carré. I’ll do any vile creature.”

“I think you’ll do best what you are”— and Sherringham laughed for the interest of it. “You’re a strange girl.”

Je crois bien! Doesn’t one have to be, to want to go and exhibit one’s self to a loathsome crowd, on a platform, with trumpets and a big drum, for money — to parade one’s body and one’s soul?”

He looked at her a moment: her face changed constantly; now it had a fine flush and a noble delicacy. “Give it up. You’re too good for it,” he found himself pleading. “I doubt if you’ve an idea of what girls have to go through.”

“Never, never — never till I’m pelted!” she cried.

“Then stay on here a bit. I’ll take you to the theatres.”

“Oh you dear!” Miriam delightedly exclaimed. Mr. and Mrs. Lovick, accompanied by Mrs. Rooth, now crossed the room to them, and the girl went on in the same tone: “Mamma dear, he’s the best friend we’ve ever had — he’s a great deal nicer than I thought.”

“So are you, mademoiselle,” said Peter Sherringham.

“Oh, I trust Mr. Sherringham — I trust him infinitely,” Mrs. Rooth returned, covering him with her mild, respectable, wheedling eyes. “The kindness of every one has been beyond everything. Mr. and Mrs. Lovick can’t say enough. They make the most obliging offers. They want you to know their brother.”

“Oh I say, he’s no brother of mine,” Mr. Lovick protested good-naturedly.

“They think he’ll be so suggestive, he’ll put us up to the right things,” Mrs. Rooth went on.

“It’s just a little brother of mine — such a dear, amusing, clever boy,” Mrs. Lovick explained.

“Do you know she has got nine? Upon my honour she has!” said her husband. “This one is the sixth. Fancy if I had to take them all over!”

“Yes, it makes it rather awkward,” Mrs. Lovick amiably conceded. “He has gone on the stage, poor darling — but he acts rather well.”

“He tried for the diplomatic service, but he didn’t precisely dazzle his examiners,” Mr. Lovick further mentioned.

“Edmund’s very nasty about him. There are lots of gentlemen on the stage — he’s not the first.”

“It’s such a comfort to hear that,” said Mrs. Rooth.

“I’m much obliged to you. Has he got a theatre?” Miriam asked.

“My dear young lady, he hasn’t even got an engagement,” replied the young man’s terrible brother-inlaw.

“He hasn’t been at it very long, but I’m sure he’ll get on. He’s immensely in earnest and very good-looking. I just said that if he should come over to see us you might rather like to meet him. He might give you some tips, as my husband says.”

“I don’t care for his looks, but I should like his tips,” Miriam liberally smiled.

“And is he coming over to see you?” asked Sherringham, to whom, while this exchange of remarks, which he had not lost, was going on, Mrs. Rooth had in lowered accents addressed herself.

“Not if I can help it I think!” But Mr. Lovick was so gaily rude that it wasn’t embarrassing.

“Oh sir, I’m sure you’re fond of him,” Mrs. Rooth remonstrated as the party passed together into the antechamber.

“No, really, I like some of the others — four or five of them; but I don’t like Arty.”

“We’ll make it up to him, then; we’ll like him,” Miriam answered with spirit; and her voice rang in the staircase — Sherringham attended them a little way — with a charm which her host had rather missed in her loudness of the day before.

IX

Nick Dormer found his friend Nash that evening at the place of their tryst — smoking a cigar, in the warm bright night, on the terrace of the café forming one of the angles of the Place de l’Opéra. He sat down with him, but at the end of five minutes uttered a protest against the crush and confusion, the publicity and vulgarity of the place, the shuffling procession of the crowd, the jostle of fellow-customers, the perpetual brush of waiters. “Come away; I want to talk to you and I can’t talk here. I don’t care where we go. It will be pleasant to walk; well stroll away to the quartiers sérieux. Each time I come to Paris I at the end of three days take the Boulevard, with its conventional grimace, into greater aversion. I hate even to cross it — I go half a mile round to avoid it.”

The young men took their course together down the Rue de la Paix to the Rue de Rivoli, which they crossed, passing beside the gilded rails of the Tuileries. The beauty of the night — the only defect of which was that the immense illumination of Paris kept it from being quite night enough, made it a sort of bedizened, rejuvenated day — gave a charm to the quieter streets, drew our friends away to the right, to the river and the bridges, the older, duskier city. The pale ghost of the palace that had perished by fire hung over them a while, and, by the passage now open at all times across the garden of the Tuileries, they came out upon the Seine. They kept on and on, moving slowly, smoking, talking, pausing, stopping to look, to emphasise, to compare. They fell into discussion, into confidence, into inquiry, sympathetic or satiric, and into explanations which needed in turn to be explained. The balmy night, the time for talk, the amusement of Paris, the memory of younger passages, gave a lift to the occasion. Nick had already forgotten his little brush with Julia on his leaving Peter’s tea-party at her side, and that he had been almost disconcerted by the asperity with which she denounced the odious man he had taken it into his head to force upon her. Impertinent and fatuous she had called him; and when Nick began to plead that he was really neither of these things, though he could imagine his manner might sometimes suggest them, she had declared that she didn’t wish to argue about him or ever to hear of him again. Nick hadn’t counted on her liking Gabriel Nash, but had thought her not liking him wouldn’t perceptibly matter. He had given himself the diversion, not cruel surely to any one concerned, of seeing what she would make of a type she had never before met. She had made even less than he expected, and her intimation that he had played her a trick had been irritating enough to prevent his reflecting that the offence might have been in some degree with Nash. But he had recovered from his resentment sufficiently to ask this personage, with every possible circumstance of implied consideration for the lady, what had been the impression made by his charming cousin.

“Upon my word, my dear fellow, I don’t regard that as a fair question,” Gabriel said. “Besides, if you think Mrs. Dallow charming what on earth need it matter to you what I think? The superiority of one man’s opinion over another’s is never so great as when the opinion’s about a woman.”

“It was to help me to find out what I think of yourself,” Nick returned.

“Oh, that you’ll never do. I shall bewilder you to the end. The lady with whom you were so good as to make me acquainted is a beautiful specimen of the English garden-flower, the product of high cultivation and much tending; a tall, delicate stem with the head set upon it in a manner which, as a thing seen and remembered, should doubtless count for us as a gift of the gods. She’s the perfect type of the object raised or bred, and everything about her hangs together and conduces to the effect, from the angle of her elbow to the way she drops that vague, conventional, dry little ‘Oh!’ which dispenses with all further performance. That degree of completeness is always satisfying. But I didn’t satisfy her, and she didn’t understand me. I don’t think they usually understand.”

“She’s no worse than I then.”

“Ah she didn’t try.”

“No, she doesn’t try. But she probably thought you a monster of conceit, and she would think so still more if she were to hear you talk about her trying.”

“Very likely — very likely,” said Gabriel Nash. “I’ve an idea a good many people think that. It strikes me as comic. I suppose it’s a result of my little system.”

“What little system?”

“Oh nothing more wonderful than the idea of being just the same to every one. People have so bemuddled themselves that the last thing they can conceive is that one should be simple.”

“Lord, do you call yourself simple?” Nick ejaculated.

“Absolutely; in the sense of having no interest of my own to push, no nostrum to advertise, no power to conciliate, no axe to grind. I’m not a savage — ah far from it! — but I really think I’m perfectly independent.”

“Well, that’s always provoking!” Nick knowingly returned.

“So it would appear, to the great majority of one’s fellow-mortals; and I well remember the pang with which I originally made that discovery. It darkened my spirit at a time when I had no thought of evil. What we like, when we’re unregenerate, is that a new-comer should give us a password, come over to our side, join our little camp or religion, get into our little boat, in short, whatever it is, and help us to row it. It’s natural enough; we’re mostly in different tubs and cockles, paddling for life. Our opinions, our convictions and doctrines and standards, are simply the particular thing that will make the boat go — our boat, naturally, for they may very often be just the thing that will sink another. If you won’t get in people generally hate you.”

“Your metaphor’s very lame,” said Nick. “It’s the overcrowded boat that goes to the bottom.”

“Oh I’ll give it another leg or two! Boats can be big, in the infinite of space, and a doctrine’s a raft that floats the better the more passengers it carries. A passenger jumps over from time to time, not so much from fear of sinking as from a want of interest in the course or the company. He swims, he plunges, he dives, he dips down and visits the fishes and the mermaids and the submarine caves; he goes from craft to craft and splashes about, on his own account, in the blue, cool water. The regenerate, as I call them, are the passengers who jump over in search of better fun. I jumped over long ago.”

“And now of course you’re at the head of the regenerate; for, in your turn”— Nick found the figure delightful —“you all form a select school of porpoises.”

“Not a bit, and I know nothing about heads — in the sense you mean. I’ve grown a tail if you will; I’m the merman wandering free. It’s the jolliest of trades!”

Before they had gone many steps further Nick Dormer stopped short with a question. “I say, my dear fellow, do you mind mentioning to me whether you’re the greatest humbug and charlatan on earth, or a genuine intelligence, one that has sifted things for itself?”

“I do lead your poor British wit a dance — I’m so sorry,” Nash replied benignly. “But I’m very sincere. And I have tried to straighten out things a bit for myself.”

“Then why do you give people such a handle?”

“Such a handle?”

“For thinking you’re an — for thinking you’re a mere farceur.”

“I daresay it’s my manner: they’re so unused to any sort of candour.”

“Well then why don’t you try another?” Nick asked.

“One has the manner that one can, and mine moreover’s a part of my little system.”

“Ah if you make so much of your little system you’re no better than any one else,” Nick returned as they went on.

“I don’t pretend to be better, for we’re all miserable sinners; I only pretend to be bad in a pleasanter, brighter way — by what I can see. It’s the simplest thing in the world; just take for granted our right to be happy and brave. What’s essentially kinder and more helpful than that, what’s more beneficent? But the tradition of dreariness, of stodginess, of dull, dense, literal prose, has so sealed people’s eyes that they’ve ended by thinking the most natural of all things the most perverse. Why so keep up the dreariness, in our poor little day? No one can tell me why, and almost every one calls me names for simply asking the question. But I go on, for I believe one can do a little good by it. I want so much to do a little good,” Gabriel Nash continued, taking his companion’s arm. “My persistence is systematic: don’t you see what I mean? I won’t be dreary — no, no, no; and I won’t recognise the necessity, or even, if there be any way out of it, the accident, of dreariness in the life that surrounds me. That’s enough to make people stare: they’re so damned stupid!”

“They think you so damned impudent,” Nick freely explained.

At this Nash stopped him short with a small cry, and, turning his eyes, Nick saw under the lamps of the quay that he had brought a flush of pain into his friend’s face. “I don’t strike you that way?”

“Oh ‘me!’ Wasn’t it just admitted that I don’t in the least make you out?”

“That’s the last thing!” Nash declared, as if he were thinking the idea over, with an air of genuine distress. “But with a little patience we’ll clear it up together — if you care enough about it,” he added more cheerfully. Letting his companion proceed again he continued: “Heaven help us all, what do people mean by impudence? There are many, I think, who don’t understand its nature or its limits; and upon my word I’ve literally seen mere quickness of intelligence or of perception, the jump of a step or two, a little whirr of the wings of talk, mistaken for it. Yes, I’ve encountered men and women who thought you impudent if you weren’t simply so stupid as they. The only impudence is unprovoked, or even mere dull, aggression, and I indignantly protest that I’m never guilty of that clumsiness. Ah for what do they take one, with their beastly presumption? Even to defend myself sometimes I’ve to make believe to myself that I care. I always feel as if I didn’t successfully make others think so. Perhaps they see impudence in that. But I daresay the offence is in the things that I take, as I say, for granted; for if one tries to be pleased one passes perhaps inevitably for being pleased above all with one’s self. That’s really not my case — I find my capacity for pleasure deplorably below the mark I’ve set. This is why, as I’ve told you, I cultivate it, I try to bring it up. And I’m actuated by positive benevolence; I’ve that impudent pretension. That’s what I mean by being the same to every one, by having only one manner. If one’s conscious and ingenious to that end what’s the harm — when one’s motives are so pure? By never, never making the concession, one may end by becoming a perceptible force for good.”

“What concession are you talking about, in God’s name?” Nick demanded.

“Why, that we’re here all for dreariness. It’s impossible to grant it sometimes if you wish to deny it ever.”

“And what do you mean then by dreariness? That’s modern slang and terribly vague. Many good things are dreary — virtue and decency and charity, and perseverance and courage and honour.”

“Say at once that life’s dreary, my dear fellow!” Gabriel Nash exclaimed.

“That’s on the whole my besetting impression.”

Cest là que je vous attends! I’m precisely engaged in trying what can be done in taking it the other way. It’s my little personal experiment. Life consists of the personal experiments of each of us, and the point of an experiment is that it shall succeed. What we contribute is our treatment of the material, our rendering of the text, our style. A sense of the qualities of a style is so rare that many persons should doubtless be forgiven for not being able to read, or at all events to enjoy, us; but is that a reason for giving it up — for not being, in this other sphere, if one possibly can, an Addison, a Ruskin, a Renan? Ah we must write our best; it’s the great thing we can do in the world, on the right side. One has one’s form, que diable, and a mighty good thing that one has. I’m not afraid of putting all life into mine, and without unduly squeezing it. I’m not afraid of putting in honour and courage and charity — without spoiling them: on the contrary I shall only do them good. People may not read you at sight, may not like you, but there’s a chance they’ll come round; and the only way to court the chance is to keep it up — always to keep it up. That’s what I do, my dear man — if you don’t think I’ve perseverance. If some one’s touched here and there, if you give a little impression of truth and charm, that’s your reward; besides of course the pleasure for yourself.”

“Don’t you think your style’s a trifle affected?” Nick asked for further amusement.

“That’s always the charge against a personal manner: if you’ve any at all people think you’ve too much. Perhaps, perhaps — who can say? The lurking unexpressed is infinite, and affectation must have begun, long ago, with the first act of reflective expression — the substitution of the few placed articulate words for the cry or the thump or the hug. Of course one isn’t perfect; but that’s the delightful thing about art, that there’s always more to learn and more to do; it grows bigger the more one uses it and meets more questions the more they come up. No doubt I’m rough still, but I’m in the right direction: I make it my business to testify for the fine.”

“Ah the fine — there it stands, over there!” said Nick Dormer. “I’m not so sure about yours — I don’t know what I’ve got hold of. But Notre Dame is truth; Notre Dame is charm; on Notre Dame the distracted mind can rest. Come over with me and look at her!”

They had come abreast of the low island from which the great cathedral, disengaged today from her old contacts and adhesions, rises high and fair, with her front of beauty and her majestic mass, darkened at that hour, or at least simplified, under the stars, but only more serene and sublime for her happy union far aloft with the cool distance and the night. Our young men, fantasticating as freely as I leave the reader to estimate, crossed the wide, short bridge which made them face toward the monuments of old Paris — the Palais de Justice, the Conciergerie, the holy chapel of Saint Louis. They came out before the church, which looks down on a square where the past, once so thick in the very heart of Paris, has been made rather a blank, pervaded however by the everlasting freshness of the vast cathedral-face. It greeted Nick Dormer and Gabriel Nash with a kindness the long centuries had done nothing to dim. The lamplight of the old city washed its foundations, but the towers and buttresses, the arches, the galleries, the statues, the vast rose-window, the large full composition, seemed to grow clearer while they climbed higher, as if they had a conscious benevolent answer for the upward gaze of men.

“How it straightens things out and blows away one’s vapours — anything that’s done!” said Nick; while his companion exclaimed blandly and affectionately:

“The dear old thing!”

“The great point’s to do something, instead of muddling and questioning; and, by Jove, it makes me want to!”

“Want to build a cathedral?” Nash inquired.

“Yes, just that.”

“It’s you who puzzle me then, my dear fellow. You can’t build them out of words.”

“What is it the great poets do?” asked Nick.

Their words are ideas — their words are images, enchanting collocations and unforgettable signs. But the verbiage of parliamentary speeches —!”

“Well,” said Nick with a candid, reflective sigh, “you can rear a great structure of many things — not only of stones and timbers and painted glass.” They walked round this example of one, pausing, criticising, admiring, and discussing; mingling the grave with the gay and paradox with contemplation. Behind and at the sides the huge, dusky vessel of the church seemed to dip into the Seine or rise out of it, floating expansively — a ship of stone with its flying buttresses thrown forth like an array of mighty oars. Nick Dormer lingered near it in joy, in soothing content, as if it had been the temple of a faith so dear to him that there was peace and security in its precinct. And there was comfort too and consolation of the same sort in the company at this moment of Nash’s equal appreciation, of his response, by his own signs, to the great effect. He took it all in so and then so gave it all out that Nick was reminded of the radiance his boyish admiration had found in him of old, the easy grasp of everything of that kind. “Everything of that kind” was to Nick’s sense the description of a wide and bright domain.

They crossed to the farther side of the river, where the influence of the Gothic monument threw a distinction even over the Parisian smartnesses — the municipal rule and measure, the importunate symmetries, the “handsomeness” of everything, the extravagance of gaslight, the perpetual click on the neat bridges. In front of a quiet little café on the left bank Gabriel Nash said, “Let’s sit down”— he was always ready to sit down. It was a friendly establishment and an unfashionable quarter, far away from the caravan-series; there were the usual little tables and chairs on the quay, the muslin curtains behind the glazed front, the general sense of sawdust and of drippings of watery beer. The place was subdued to stillness, but not extinguished, by the lateness of the hour; no vehicles passed, only now and then a light Parisian foot. Beyond the parapet they could hear the flow of the Seine. Nick Dormer said it made him think of the old Paris, of the great Revolution, of Madame Roland, quoi! Gabriel said they could have watery beer but were not obliged to drink it. They sat a long time; they talked a great deal, and the more they said the more the unsaid came up. Presently Nash found occasion to throw out: “I go about my business like any good citizen — that’s all.”

“And what is your business?”

“The spectacle of the world.”

Nick laughed out. “And what do you do with that?”

“What does any one do with spectacles? I look at it. I see.”

“You’re full of contradictions and inconsistencies,” Nick however objected. “You described yourself to me half an hour ago as an apostle of beauty.”

“Where’s the inconsistency? I do it in the broad light of day, whatever I do: that’s virtually what I meant. If I look at the spectacle of the world I look in preference at what’s charming in it. Sometimes I’ve to go far to find it — very likely; but that’s just what I do. I go far — as far as my means permit me. Last year I heard of such a delightful little spot; a place where a wild fig-tree grows in the south wall, the outer side, of an old Spanish city. I was told it was a deliciously brown corner — the sun making it warm in winter. As soon as I could I went there.”

“And what did you do?”

“I lay on the first green grass — I liked it.”

“If that sort of thing’s all you accomplish you’re not encouraging.”

“I accomplish my happiness — it seems to me that’s something. I have feelings, I have sensations: let me tell you that’s not so common. It’s rare to have them, and if you chance to have them it’s rare not to be ashamed of them. I go after them — when I judge they won’t hurt any one.”

“You’re lucky to have money for your travelling expenses,” said Nick.

“No doubt, no doubt; but I do it very cheap. I take my stand on my nature, on my fortunate character. I’m not ashamed of it, I don’t think it’s so horrible, my character. But we’ve so befogged and befouled the whole question of liberty, of spontaneity, of good humour and inclination and enjoyment, that there’s nothing that makes people stare so as to see one natural.”

“You’re always thinking too much of ‘people.’”

“They say I think too little,” Gabriel smiled.

“Well, I’ve agreed to stand for Harsh,” said Nick with a roundabout transition.

“It’s you then who are lucky to have money.”

“I haven’t,” Nick explained. “My expenses are to be paid.”

“Then you too must think of ‘people.’”

Nick made no answer to this, but after a moment said: “I wish very much you had more to show for it.”

“To show for what?”

“Your little system — the æsthetic life.”

Nash hesitated, tolerantly, gaily, as he often did, with an air of being embarrassed to choose between several answers, any one of which would be so right. “Oh having something to show’s such a poor business. It’s a kind of confession of failure.”

“Yes, you’re more affected than anything else,” said Nick impatiently.

“No, my dear boy, I’m more good-natured: don’t I prove it? I’m rather disappointed to find you not more accessible to esoteric doctrine. But there is, I confess, another plane of intelligence, honourable, and very honourable, in its way, from which it may legitimately appear important to have something to show. If you must confine yourself to that plane I won’t refuse you my sympathy. After all that’s what I have to show! But the degree of my sympathy must of course depend on the nature of the demonstration you wish to make.”

“You know it very well — you’ve guessed it,” Nick returned, looking before him in a conscious, modest way which would have been called sheepish had he been a few years younger.

“Ah you’ve broken the scent with telling me you’re going back to the House of Commons,” said Nash.

“No wonder you don’t make it out! My situation’s certainly absurd enough. What I really hanker for is to be a painter; and of portraits, on the whole, I think. That’s the abject, crude, ridiculous fact. In this out-of-the-way corner, at the dead of night, in lowered tones, I venture to disclose it to you. Isn’t that the æsthetic life?”

“Do you know how to paint?” asked Nash.

“Not in the least. No element of burlesque is therefore wanting to my position.”

“That makes no difference. I’m so glad.”

“So glad I don’t know how?”

“So glad of it all. Yes, that only makes it better. You’re a delightful case, and I like delightful cases. We must see it through. I rejoice I met you again.”

“Do you think I can do anything?” Nick inquired.

“Paint good pictures? How can I tell without seeing some of your work? Doesn’t it come back to me that at Oxford you used to sketch very prettily? But that’s the last thing that matters.”

“What does matter then?” Nick asked with his eyes on his companion.

“To be on the right side — on the side of the ‘fine.’”

“There’ll be precious little of the ‘fine’ if I produce nothing but daubs.”

“Ah you cling to the old false measure of success! I must cure you of that. There’ll be the beauty of having been disinterested and independent; of having taken the world in the free, brave, personal way.”

“I shall nevertheless paint decently if I can,” Nick presently said.

“I’m almost sorry! It will make your case less clear, your example less grand.”

“My example will be grand enough, with the fight I shall have to make.”

“The fight? With whom?”

“With myself first of all. I’m awfully against it.”

“Ah but you’ll have me on the other side,” Nash smiled.

“Well, you’ll have more than a handful to meet — everything, every one that belongs to me, that touches me near or far; my family, my blood, my heredity, my traditions, my promises, my circumstances, my prejudices; my little past — such as it is; my great future — such as it has been supposed it may be.”

“I see, I see. It’s splendid!” Nash exclaimed. “And Mrs. Dallow into the bargain,” he added.

“Yes, Mrs. Dallow if you like.”

“Are you in love with her?”

“Not in the least.”

“Well, she is with you — so I understood.”

“Don’t say that,” said Nick Dormer with sudden sternness.

“Ah you are, you are!” his companion pronounced, judging apparently from this accent.

“I don’t know what I am — heaven help me!” Nick broke out, tossing his hat down on his little tin table with vehemence. “I’m a freak of nature and a sport of the mocking gods. Why should they go out of their way to worry me? Why should they do everything so inconsequent, so improbable, so preposterous? It’s the vulgarest practical joke. There has never been anything of the sort among us; we’re all Philistines to the core, with about as much esthetic sense as that hat. It’s excellent soil — I don’t complain of it — but not a soil to grow that flower. From where the devil then has the seed been dropped? I look back from generation to generation; I scour our annals without finding the least little sketching grandmother, any sign of a building or versifying or collecting or even tulip-raising ancestor. They were all as blind as bats, and none the less happy for that. I’m a wanton variation, an unaccountable monster. My dear father, rest his soul, went through life without a suspicion that there’s anything in it that can’t be boiled into blue-books, and became in that conviction a very distinguished person. He brought me up in the same simplicity and in the hope of the same eminence. It would have been better if I had remained so. I think it’s partly your fault that I haven’t,” Nick went on. “At Oxford you were very bad company for me — my evil genius: you opened my eyes, you communicated the poison. Since then, little by little, it has been working within me; vaguely, covertly, insensibly at first, but during the last year or two with violence, pertinacity, cruelty. I’ve resorted to every antidote in life; but it’s no use — I’m stricken. C’est Vénus toute entière à sa proie attachée — putting Venus for ‘art.’ It tears me to pieces as I may say.”

“I see, I follow you,” said Nash, who had listened to this recital with radiant interest and curiosity. “And that’s why you are going to stand.”

“Precisely — it’s an antidote. And at present you’re another.”

“Another?”

“That’s why I jumped at you. A bigger dose of you may disagree with me to that extent that I shall either die or get better.”

“I shall control the dilution,” said Nash. “Poor fellow — if you’re elected!” he added.

“Poor fellow either way. You don’t know the atmosphere in which I live, the horror, the scandal my apostasy would provoke, the injury and suffering it would inflict. I believe it would really kill my mother. She thinks my father’s watching me from the skies.”

“Jolly to make him jump!” Nash suggested.

“He’d jump indeed — come straight down on top of me. And then the grotesqueness of it — to begin all of a sudden at my age.”

“It’s perfect indeed, it’s too lovely a case,” Nash raved.

“Think how it sounds — a paragraph in the London papers: ‘Mr. Nicholas Dormer, M. P. for Harsh and son of the late Right Honourable and so forth and so forth, is about to give up his seat and withdraw from public life in order to devote himself to the practice of portrait-painting — and with the more commendable perseverance by reason of all the dreadful time he has lost. Orders, in view of this, respectfully solicited.’”

“The nineteenth century’s a sweeter time than I thought,” said Nash. “It’s the portrait then that haunts your dreams?”

“I wish you could see. You must of course come immediately to my place in London.”

“Perfidious wretch, you’re capable of having talent — which of course will spoil everything!” Gabriel wailed.

“No, I’m too old and was too early perverted. It’s too late to go through the mill.”

“You make me young! Don’t miss your election at your peril. Think of the edification.”

“The edification —?”

“Of your throwing it all up the next moment.”

“That would be pleasant for Mr. Carteret,” Nick brooded.

“Mr. Carteret —?”

“A dear old family friend who’ll wish to pay my agent’s bill.”

“Serve him right for such depraved tastes.”

“You do me good,” said Nick as he rose and turned away.

“Don’t call me useless then.”

“Ah but not in the way you mean. It’s only if I don’t get in that I shall perhaps console myself with the brush,” Nick returned with humorous, edifying elegance while they retraced their steps.

“For the sake of all the muses then don’t stand. For you will get in.”

“Very likely. At any rate I’ve promised.”

“You’ve promised Mrs. Dallow?”

“It’s her place — she’ll put me in,” Nick said.

“Baleful woman! But I’ll pull you out!” cried Gabriel Nash.

X

For several days Peter Sherringham had business in hand which left him neither time nor freedom of mind to occupy himself actively with the ladies of the Hôtel de la Garonne. There were moments when they brushed across his memory, but their passage was rapid and not lighted with complacent attention; for he shrank from bringing to the proof the question of whether Miriam would be an interest or only a bore. She had left him after their second meeting with a quickened sympathy, but in the course of a few hours that flame had burned dim. Like most other men he was a mixture of impulse and reflexion, but was peculiar in this, that thinking things over almost always made him think less conveniently. He found illusions necessary, so that in order to keep an adequate number going he often forbade himself any excess of that exercise. Mrs. Rooth and her daughter were there and could certainly be trusted to make themselves felt. He was conscious of their anxiety and their calculations as of a frequent oppression, and knew that whatever results might ensue he should have to do the costly thing for them. An idea of tenacity, of worrying feminine duration, associated itself with their presence; he would have assented with a silent nod to the proposition — enunciated by Gabriel Nash — that he was saddled with them. Remedies hovered before him, but these figured also at the same time as complications; ranging vaguely from the expenditure of money to the discovery that he was in love. This latter accident would be particularly tedious; he had a full perception of the arts by which the girl’s mother might succeed in making it so. It wouldn’t be a compensation for trouble, but a trouble which in itself would require compensations. Would that balm spring from the spectacle of the young lady’s genius? The genius would have to be very great to justify a rising young diplomatist in making a fool of himself.

With the excuse of pressing work he put off Miss Rooth from day to day, and from day to day he expected to hear her knock at his door. It would be time enough when they ran him to earth again; and he was unable to see how after all he could serve them even then. He had proposed impetuously a course of the theatres; but that would be a considerable personal effort now that the summer was about to begin — a free bid for bad air, stale pieces, and tired actors. When, however, more than a week had elapsed without a reminder of his neglected promise it came over him that he must himself in honour give a sign. There was a delicacy in such unexpected and such difficult discretion — he was touched by being let alone. The flurry of work at the embassy was over and he had time to ask himself what in especial he should do. He wanted something definite to suggest before communicating with the Hôtel de la Garonne.

As a consequence of this speculation he went back to Madame Carré to ask her to reconsider her stern judgement and give the young English lady — to oblige him — a dozen lessons of the sort she knew so well how to give. He was aware that this request scarcely stood on its feet; for in the first place Madame Carré never reconsidered when once she had got her impression, and in the second never wasted herself on subjects whom nature had not formed to do her honour. He knew his asking her to strain a point to please him would give her a false idea — save that for that matter she had it already — of his relations, actual or prospective, with the girl; but he decided he needn’t care for this, since Miriam herself probably wouldn’t care. What he had mainly in mind was to say to the old actress that she had been mistaken — the jeune Anglaise wasn’t such a grue. This would take some courage, but it would also add to the amusement of his visit.

He found her at home, but as soon as he had expressed his conviction she began: “Oh, your jeune Anglaise, I know a great deal more about her than you! She has been back to see me twice; she doesn’t go the longest way round. She charges me like a grenadier and asks me to give her — guess a little what! — private recitations all to herself. If she doesn’t succeed it won’t be for want of knowing how to thump at doors. The other day when I came in she was waiting for me; she had been there two hours. My private recitations — have you an idea what people pay for them?”

“Between artists, you know, there are easier conditions,” Sherringham laughed.

“How do I know if she’s an artist? She won’t open her mouth to me; what she wants is to make me say things to her. She does make me — I don’t know how — and she sits there gaping at me with her big eyes. They look like open pockets!”

“I daresay she’ll profit by it,” said Sherringham.

“I daresay you will! Her face is stupid while she watches me, and when she has tired me out she simply walks away. However, as she comes back —!”

Madame Carré paused a moment, listened and then cried: “Didn’t I tell you?”

Sherringham heard a parley of voices in the little antechamber, and the next moment the door was pushed open and Miriam Rooth bounded into the room. She was flushed and breathless, without a smile, very direct.

“Will you hear me today? I know four things,” she immediately broke out. Then seeing Sherringham she added in the same brisk, earnest tone, as if the matter were of the highest importance: “Oh how d’ye do? I’m very glad you’re here.” She said nothing else to him than this, appealed to him in no way, made no allusion to his having neglected her, but addressed herself to Madame Carré as if he had not been there; making no excuses and using no flattery; taking rather a tone of equal authority — all as if the famous artist had an obvious duty toward her. This was another variation Peter thought; it differed from each of the attitudes in which he had previously seen her. It came over him suddenly that so far from there being any question of her having the histrionic nature she simply had it in such perfection that she was always acting; that her existence was a series of parts assumed for the moment, each changed for the next, before the perpetual mirror of some curiosity or admiration or wonder — some spectatorship that she perceived or imagined in the people about her. Interested as he had ever been in the profession of which she was potentially an ornament, this idea startled him by its novelty and even lent, on the spot, a formidable, a really appalling character to Miriam Rooth. It struck him abruptly that a woman whose only being was to “make believe,” to make believe she had any and every being you might like and that would serve a purpose and produce a certain effect, and whose identity resided in the continuity of her personations, so that she had no moral privacy, as he phrased it to himself, but lived in a high wind of exhibition, of figuration — such a woman was a kind of monster in whom of necessity there would be nothing to “be fond” of, because there would be nothing to take hold of. He felt for a moment how simple he had been not to have achieved before this analysis of the actress. The girl’s very face made it vivid to him now — the discovery that she positively had no countenance of her own, but only the countenance of the occasion, a sequence, a variety — capable possibly of becoming immense — of representative movements. She was always trying them, practising them, for her amusement or profit, jumping from one to the other and extending her range; and this would doubtless be her occupation more and more as she acquired ease and confidence. The expression that came nearest belonging to her, as it were, was the one that came nearest being a blank — an air of inanity when she forgot herself in some act of sincere attention. Then her eye was heavy and her mouth betrayed a commonness; though it was perhaps just at such a moment that the fine line of her head told most. She had looked slightly bête even when Sherringham, on their first meeting at Madame Carré‘s, said to Nick Dormer that she was the image of the Tragic Muse.

Now, at any rate, he seemed to see that she might do what she liked with her face. It was an elastic substance, an element of gutta-percha, like the flexibility of the gymnast, the lady at the music-hall who is shot from the mouth of a cannon. He winced a little at this coarser view of the actress; he had somehow always looked more poetically at that priestess of art. Yet what was she, the priestess, when one came to think of it, but a female gymnast, a mountebank at higher wages? She didn’t literally hang by her heels from a trapeze and hold a fat man in her teeth, but she made the same use of her tongue, of her eyes, of the imitative trick, that her muscular sister made of leg and jaw. It was an odd circumstance that Miss Rooth’s face seemed to him today a finer instrument than old Madame Carré‘s. It was doubtless that the girl’s was fresh and strong and had a future in it, while poor Madame Carré‘s was worn and weary and had only a past.

The old woman said something, half in jest, half in real resentment, about the brutality of youth while Miriam went to a mirror and quickly took off her hat, patting and arranging her hair as a preliminary to making herself heard. Sherringham saw with surprise and amusement that the keen Frenchwoman, who had in her long life exhausted every adroitness, was in a manner helpless and coerced, obliging all in spite of herself. Her young friend had taken but a few days and a couple of visits to become a successful force; she had imposed herself, and Madame Carré, while she laughed — yet looked terrible too, with such high artifices of eye and gesture — was reduced to the last line of defence; that of pronouncing her coarse and clumsy, saying she might knock her down, but that this proved nothing. She spoke jestingly enough not to offend, but her manner betrayed the irritation of an intelligent woman who at an advanced age found herself for the first time failing to understand. What she didn’t understand was the kind of social product thus presented to her by Gabriel Nash; and this suggested to Sherringham that the jeune Anglaise was perhaps indeed rare, a new type, as Madame Carré must have seen innumerable varieties. He saw the girl was perfectly prepared to be abused and that her indifference to what might be thought of her discretion was a proof of life, health, and spirit, the insolence of conscious resources.

When she had given herself a touch at the glass she turned round, with a rapid “Ecoutez maintenant!” and stood leaning a moment — slightly lowered and inclined backward, her hands behind her and supporting her — on the console before the mirror. She waited an instant, turning her eyes from one of her companions to the other as to take possession of them — an eminently conscious, intentional proceeding, which made Sherringham ask himself what had become of her former terror and if that and her tears had all been a comedy: after which, abruptly straightening herself, she began to repeat a short French poem, an ingenious thing of the day, that she had induced Madame Carré to say over to her. She had learned it, practised it, rehearsed it to her mother, and had now been childishly eager to show what she could do with it. What she mainly did was to reproduce with a crude fidelity, but in extraordinary detail, the intonations, the personal quavers and cadences of her model.

“How bad you make me seem to myself and if I were you how much better I should say it!” was Madame Carré‘s first criticism.

Miriam allowed her, however, little time to develop it, for she broke out, at the shortest intervals, with the several other specimens of verse to which the old actress had handed her the key. They were all fine lyrics, of tender or ironic intention, by contemporary poets, but depending for effect on taste and art, a mastery of the rare shade and the right touch, in the interpreter. Miriam had gobbled them up, and she gave them forth in the same way as the first, with close, rude, audacious mimicry. There was a moment for Sherringham when it might have been feared their hostess would see in the performance a designed burlesque of her manner, her airs and graces, her celebrated simpers and grimaces, so extravagant did it all cause these refinements to appear. When it was over the old woman said, “Should you like now to hear how you do?” and, without waiting for an answer, phrased and trilled the last of the pieces, from beginning to end, exactly as her visitor had done, making this imitation of an imitation the drollest thing conceivable. If she had suffered from the sound of the girl’s echo it was a perfect revenge. Miriam had dropped on a sofa, exhausted, and she stared at first, flushed and wild; then she frankly gave way to pleasure, to interest and large laughter. She said afterwards, to defend herself, that the verses in question, and indeed all those she had recited, were of the most difficult sort: you had to do them; they didn’t do themselves — they were things in which the gros moyens were of no avail.

“Ah my poor child, your means are all gros moyens; you appear to have no others,” Madame Carré replied. “You do what you can, but there are people like that; it’s the way they’re made. They can never come nearer to fine truth, to the just indication; shades don’t exist for them, they don’t see certain differences. It was to show you a difference that I repeated that thing as you repeat it, as you represent my doing it. If you’re struck with the little the two ways have in common so much the better. But you seem to me terribly to alourdir everything you touch.”

Peter read into this judgement a deep irritation — Miriam clearly set the teeth of her instructress on edge. She acted on her nerves, was made up of roughnesses and thicknesses unknown hitherto to her fine, free-playing finger-tips. This exasperation, however, was a degree of flattery; it was neither indifference nor simple contempt; it acknowledged a mystifying reality in the jeune Anglaise and even a shade of importance. The latter remarked, serenely enough, that the things she wanted most to do were just those that were not for the gros moyens, the vulgar obvious dodges, the starts and shouts that any one could think of and that the gros public liked. She wanted to do what was most difficult, and to plunge into it from the first; and she explained as if it were a discovery of her own that there were two kinds of scenes and speeches: those which acted themselves, of which the treatment was plain, the only way, so that you had just to take it; and those open to interpretation, with which you had to fight every step, rendering, arranging, doing the thing according to your idea. Some of the most effective passages and the most celebrated and admired, like the frenzy of Juliet with her potion, were of the former sort; but it was the others she liked best.

Madame Carré received this revelation good-naturedly enough, considering its want of freshness, and only laughed at the young lady for looking so nobly patronising while she gave it. Her laughter appeared partly addressed to the good faith with which Miriam described herself as preponderantly interested in the subtler problems of her art. Sherringham was charmed with the girl’s pluck — if it was pluck and not mere density; the stout patience with which she submitted, for a purpose, to the old woman’s rough usage. He wanted to take her away, to give her a friendly caution, to advise her not to become a bore, not to expose herself. But she held up her beautiful head as to show how little she cared at present for any exposure, and that (it was half coarseness — Madame Carré was so far right — and half fortitude) she had no intention of coming away so long as; there was anything to be picked up. She sat and still she sat, challenging her hostess with every sort of question — some reasonable, some ingenious, some strangely futile and some highly indiscreet; but all with the effect that, contrary to Peter’s expectation, their distinguished friend warmed to the work of answering and explaining, became interested, was content to keep her and to talk. Yes, she took her ease; she relieved herself, with the rare cynicism of the artist — all the crudity, the irony and intensity of a discussion of esoteric things — of personal mysteries, of methods and secrets. It was the oddest hour our young man had ever spent, even in the course of investigations which had often led him into the cuisine, the distillery or back shop, of the admired profession. He got up several times to come away; then he remained, partly in order not to leave Miriam alone with her terrible initiatress, partly because he was both amused and edified, and partly because Madame Carré held him by the appeal of her sharp, confidential, old eyes, addressing her talk to himself, with Miriam but a pretext and subject, a vile illustration. She undressed this young lady, as it were, from head to foot, turned her inside out, weighed and measured and sounded her: it was all, for Sherringham, a new revelation of the point to which, in her profession and nation, an intelligence of the business, a ferocious analysis, had been carried and a special vocabulary developed. What struck him above all was the way she knew her grounds and reasons, so that everything was sharp and clear in her mind and lay under her hand. If she had rare perceptions she had traced them to their source; she could give an account of what she did; she knew perfectly why, could explain it, defend it, amplify it, fight for it: all of which was an intellectual joy to her, allowing her a chance to abound and insist and discriminate. There was a kind of cruelty or at least of hardness in it all, to poor Peter’s shy English sense, that sense which can never really reconcile itself to any question of method and form, and has extraneous sentiments to “square,” to pacify with compromises and superficialities, the general plea for innocence in everything and often the flagrant proof of it. In theory there was nothing he valued more than just such a logical passion as Madame Carré‘s, but it was apt in fact, when he found himself at close quarters with it, to appear an ado about nothing.

If the old woman was hard it was not that many of her present conclusions about the jeune Anglaise were not indulgent, but that she had a vision of the great manner, of right and wrong, of the just and the false, so high and religious that the individual was nothing before it — a prompt and easy sacrifice. It made our friend uncomfortable, as he had been made uncomfortable by certain feuilletons, reviews of the theatres in the Paris newspapers, which he was committed to thinking important but of which, when they were very good, he was rather ashamed. When they were very good, that is when they were very thorough, they were very personal, as was inevitable in dealing with the most personal of the arts: they went into details; they put the dots on the i’s; they discussed impartially the qualities of appearance, the physical gifts of the poor aspirant, finding them in some cases reprehensibly inadequate Peter could never rid himself of a dislike to these pronouncements; in the case of the actresses especially they struck him as brutal and offensive — unmanly as launched by an ensconced, moustachioed critic over a cigar. At the same time he was aware of the dilemma (he hated it; it made him blush still more) in which his objection lodged him. If one was right in caring for the actor’s art one ought to have been interested in every honest judgement of it, which, given the peculiar conditions, would be useful in proportion as it should be free. If the criticism that recognised frankly these conditions seemed an inferior or an unholy thing, then what was to be said for the art itself? What an implication, if the criticism was tolerable only so long as it was worthless — so long as it remained vague and timid! This was a knot Peter had never straightened out: he contented himself with feeling that there was no reason a theatrical critic shouldn’t be a gentleman, at the same time that he often dubbed it an odious trade, which no gentleman could possibly follow. The best of the fraternity, so conspicuous in Paris, were those who didn’t follow it — those who, while pretending to write about the stage, wrote about everything else.

It was as if Madame Carré, in pursuance of her inflamed sense that the art was everything and the individual nothing save as he happened to serve it, had said: “Well, if she will have it she shall; she shall know what she’s in for, what I went through, battered and broken in as we all have been — all who are worthy, who have had the honour. She shall know the real point of view.” It was as if she were still beset with Mrs. Rooth’s twaddle and muddle, her hypocrisy, her idiotic scruples — something she felt all need to belabour, to trample on. Miriam took it all as a bath, a baptism, with shuddering joy and gleeful splashes; staring, wondering, sometimes blushing and failing to follow, but not shrinking nor wounded; laughing, when convicted, at her own expense and feeling evidently that this at last was the high cold air of art, an initiation, a discipline that nothing could undo. Sherringham said he would see her home — he wanted to talk to her and she must walk away with him. “And it’s understood then she may come back,” he added to Madame Carré. “It’s my affair of course. You’ll take an interest in her for a month or two; she’ll sit at your feet.”

The old actress had an admirable shrug. “Oh I’ll knock her about — she seems stout enough!”

XI

When they had descended to the street Miriam mentioned to Peter that she was thirsty, dying to drink something: upon which he asked her if she should have an objection to going with him to a café.

“Objection? I’ve spent my life in cafés! They’re warm in winter and you get your lamplight for nothing,” she explained. “Mamma and I have sat in them for hours, many a time, with a consommation of three sous, to save fire and candles at home. We’ve lived in places we couldn’t sit in, if you want to know — where there was only really room if we were in bed. Mamma’s money’s sent out from England and sometimes it usedn’t to come. Once it didn’t come for months — for months and months. I don’t know how we lived. There wasn’t any to come; there wasn’t any to get home. That isn’t amusing when you’re away in a foreign town without any friends. Mamma used to borrow, but people wouldn’t always lend. You needn’t be afraid — she won’t borrow of you. We’re rather better now — something has been done in England; I don’t understand what. It’s only fivepence a year, but it has been settled; it comes regularly; it used to come only when we had written and begged and waited. But it made no difference — mamma was always up to her ears in books. They served her for food and drink. When she had nothing to eat she began a novel in ten volumes — the old-fashioned ones; they lasted longest. She knows every cabinet de lecture in every town; the little, cheap, shabby ones, I mean, in the back streets, where they have odd volumes and only ask a sou and the books are so old that they smell like close rooms. She takes them to the cafés — the little, cheap, shabby cafés too — and she reads there all the evening. That’s very well for her, but it doesn’t feed me. I don’t like a diet of dirty old novels. I sit there beside her with nothing to do, not even a stocking to mend; she doesn’t think that comme il faut. I don’t know what the people take me for. However, we’ve never been spoken to: any one can see mamma’s a great lady. As for me I daresay I might be anything dreadful. If you’re going to be an actress you must get used to being looked at. There were people in England who used to ask us to stay; some of them were our cousins — or mamma says they were. I’ve never been very clear about our cousins and I don’t think they were at all clear about us. Some of them are dead; the others don’t ask us any more. You should hear mamma on the subject of our visits in England. It’s very convenient when your cousins are dead — that explains everything. Mamma has delightful phrases: ‘My family is almost extinct.’ Then your family may have been anything you like. Ours of course was magnificent. We did stay in a place once where there was a deer-park, and also private theatricals. I played in them; I was only fifteen years old, but I was very big and I thought I was in heaven. I’ll go anywhere you like; you needn’t be afraid; we’ve been in places! I’ve learned a great deal that way — sitting beside mamma and watching people, their faces, their types, their movements. There’s a great deal goes on in cafés: people come to them to talk things over, their private affairs, their complications; they have important meetings. Oh I’ve observed scenes between men and women — very quiet, terribly quiet, but awful, pathetic, tragic! Once I saw a woman do something that I’m going to do some day when I’m great — if I can get the situation. I’ll tell you what it is sometime — I’ll do it for you. Oh it is the book of life!”

So Miriam discoursed, familiarly, disconnectedly, as the pair went their way down the Rue de Constantinople; and she continued to abound in anecdote and remark after they were seated face to face at a little marble table in an establishment Peter had selected carefully and where he had caused her, at her request, to be accommodated with sirop d’orgeat. “I know what it will come to: Madame Carré will want to keep me.” This was one of the felicities she presently threw off.

“To keep you?”

“For the French stage. She won’t want to let you have me.” She said things of that kind, astounding in self-complacency, the assumption of quick success. She was in earnest, evidently prepared to work, but her imagination flew over preliminaries and probations, took no account of the steps in the process, especially the first tiresome ones, the hard test of honesty. He had done nothing for her as yet, given no substantial pledge of interest; yet she was already talking as if his protection were assured and jealous. Certainly, however, she seemed to belong to him very much indeed as she sat facing him at the Paris café in her youth, her beauty, and her talkative confidence. This degree of possession was highly agreeable to him and he asked nothing more than to make it last and go further. The impulse to draw her out was irresistible, to encourage her to show herself all the way; for if he was really destined to take her career in hand he counted on some good equivalent — such for instance as that she should at least amuse him.

“It’s very singular; I know nothing like it,” he said —“your equal mastery of two languages.”

“Say of half-a-dozen,” Miriam smiled.

“Oh I don’t believe in the others to the same degree. I don’t imagine that, with all deference to your undeniable facility, you’d be judged fit to address a German or an Italian audience in their own tongue. But you might a French, perfectly, and they’re the most particular of all; for their idiom’s supersensitive and they’re incapable of enduring the baragouinage of foreigners, to which we listen with such complacency. In fact your French is better than your English — it’s more conventional; there are little queernesses and impurities in your English, as if you had lived abroad too much. Ah you must work that.”

“I’ll work it with you. I like the way you speak.”

“You must speak beautifully; you must do something for the standard.”

“For the standard?”

“Well, there isn’t any after all.” Peter had a drop. “It has gone to the dogs.”

“Oh I’ll bring it back. I know what you mean.”

“No one knows, no one cares; the sense is gone — it isn’t in the public,” he continued, ventilating a grievance he was rarely able to forget, the vision of which now suddenly made a mission full of possible sanctity for his companion. “Purity of speech, on our stage, doesn’t exist. Every one speaks as he likes and audiences never notice; it’s the last thing they think of. The place is given up to abominable dialects and individual tricks, any vulgarity flourishes, and on top of it all the Americans, with every conceivable crudity, come in to make confusion worse confounded. And when one laments it people stare; they don’t know what one means.”

“Do you mean the grand manner, certain pompous pronunciations, the style of the Kembles?”

“I mean any style that is a style, that’s a system, a consistency, an art, that contributes a positive beauty to utterance. When I pay ten shillings to hear you speak I want you to know how, que diable! Say that to people and they’re mostly lost in stupor; only a few, the very intelligent, exclaim: ‘Then you want actors to be affected?’”

“And do you?” asked Miriam full of interest.

“My poor child, what else under the sun should they be? Isn’t their whole art the affectation par excellence? The public won’t stand that today, so one hears it said. If that be true it simply means that the theatre, as I care for it, that is as a personal art, is at an end.”

“Never, never, never!” the girl cried in a voice that made a dozen people look round.

“I sometimes think it — that the personal art is at an end and that henceforth we shall have only the arts, capable no doubt of immense development in their way — indeed they’ve already reached it — of the stage-carpenter and the costumer. In London the drama is already smothered in scenery; the interpretation scrambles off as it can. To get the old personal impression, which used to be everything, you must go to the poor countries, and most of all to Italy.”

“Oh I’ve had it; it’s very personal!” said Miriam knowingly.

“You’ve seen the nudity of the stage, the poor, painted, tattered screen behind, and before that void the histrionic figure, doing everything it knows how, in complete possession. The personality isn’t our English personality and it may not always carry us with it; but the direction’s right, and it has the superiority that it’s a human exhibition, not a mechanical one.”

“I can act just like an Italian,” Miriam eagerly proclaimed.

“I’d rather you acted like an Englishwoman if an Englishwoman would only act.”

“Oh, I’ll show you!”

“But you’re not English,” said Peter sociably, his arms on the table.

“I beg your pardon. You should hear mamma about our ‘race.’”

“You’re a Jewess — I’m sure of that,” he went on.

She jumped at this, as he was destined to see later she would ever jump at anything that might make her more interesting or striking; even at things that grotesquely contradicted or excluded each other. “That’s always possible if one’s clever. I’m very willing, because I want to be the English Rachel.”

“Then you must leave Madame Carré as soon as you’ve got from her what she can give.”

“Oh, you needn’t fear; you shan’t lose me,” the girl replied with charming gross fatuity. “My name’s Jewish,” she went on, “but it was that of my grandmother, my father’s mother. She was a baroness in Germany. That is, she was the daughter of a baron.”

Peter accepted this statement with reservations, but he replied: “Put all that together and it makes you very sufficiently of Rachel’s tribe.”

“I don’t care if I’m of her tribe artistically. I’m of the family of the artists — je me fiche of any other! I’m in the same style as that woman — I know it.”

“You speak as if you had seen her,” he said, amused at the way she talked of “that woman.” “Oh I know all about her — I know all about all the great actors. But that won’t prevent me from speaking divine English.”

“You must learn lots of verse; you must repeat it to me,” Sherringham went on. “You must break yourself in till you can say anything. You must learn passages of Milton, passages of Wordsworth.”

“Did they write plays?”

“Oh it isn’t only a matter of plays! You can’t speak a part properly till you can speak everything else, anything that comes up, especially in proportion as it’s difficult. That gives you authority.”

“Oh yes, I’m going in for authority. There’s more chance in English,” the girl added in the next breath. “There are not so many others — the terrible competition. There are so many here — not that I’m afraid,” she chattered on. “But we’ve got America and they haven’t. America’s a great place.”

“You talk like a theatrical agent. They’re lucky not to have it as we have it. Some of them do go, and it ruins them.”

“Why, it fills their pockets!” Miriam cried.

“Yes, but see what they pay. It’s the death of an actor to play to big populations that don’t understand his language. It’s nothing then but the gros moyens; all his delicacy perishes. However, they’ll understand you.”

“Perhaps I shall be too affected,” she said.

“You won’t be more so than Garrick or Mrs. Siddons or John Kemble or Edmund Kean. They understood Edmund Kean. All reflexion is affectation, and all acting’s reflexion.”

“I don’t know — mine’s instinct,” Miriam contended.

“My dear young lady, you talk of ‘yours’; but don’t be offended if I tell you that yours doesn’t exist. Some day it will — if the thing comes off. Madame Carré‘s does, because she has reflected. The talent, the desire, the energy are an instinct; but by the time these things become a performance they’re an instinct put in its place.”

“Madame Carré‘s very philosophic. I shall never be like her.”

“Of course you won’t — you’ll be original. But you’ll have your own ideas.”

“I daresay I shall have a good many of yours”— and she smiled at him across the table.

They sat a moment looking at each other. “Don’t go in for coquetry,” Peter then said. “It’s a waste of time.”

“Well, that’s civil!” the girl cried.

“Oh I don’t mean for me, I mean for yourself I want you to be such good faith. I’m bound to give you stiff advice. You don’t strike me as flirtatious and that sort of thing, and it’s much in your favour.”

“In my favour?”

“It does save time.”

“Perhaps it saves too much. Don’t you think the artist ought to have passions?”

Peter had a pause; he thought an examination of this issue premature. “Flirtations are not passions,” he replied. “No, you’re simple — at least I suspect you are; for of course with a woman one would be clever to know.”

She asked why he pronounced her simple, but he judged it best and more consonant with fair play to defer even a treatment of this branch of the question; so that to change the subject he said: “Be sure you don’t betray me to your friend Mr. Nash.”

“Betray you? Do you mean about your recommending affectation?”

“Dear me, no; he recommends it himself. That is, he practises it, and on a scale!”

“But he makes one hate it.”

“He proves what I mean,” said Sherringham: “that the great comedian’s the one who raises it to a science. If we paid ten shillings to listen to Mr. Nash we should think him very fine. But we want to know what it’s supposed to be.”

“It’s too odious, the way he talks about us!” Miriam cried assentingly.

“About ‘us’?”

“Us poor actors.”

“It’s the competition he dislikes,” Peter laughed.

“However, he’s very good-natured; he lent mamma thirty pounds,” the girl added honestly. Our young man, at this information, was not able to repress a certain small twinge noted by his companion and of which she appeared to mistake the meaning. “Of course he’ll get it back,” she went on while he looked at her in silence a little. Fortune had not supplied him profusely with money, but his emotion was caused by no foresight of his probably having also to put his hand in his pocket for Mrs. Rooth. It was simply the instinctive recoil of a fastidious nature from the idea of familiar intimacy with people who lived from hand to mouth, together with a sense that this intimacy would have to be defined if it was to go much further. He would wish to know what it was supposed to be, like Nash’s histrionics. Miriam after a moment mistook his thought still more completely, and in doing so flashed a portent of the way it was in her to strike from time to time a note exasperatingly, almost consciously vulgar, which one would hate for the reason, along with others, that by that time one would be in love with her. “Well then, he won’t — if you don’t believe it!” she easily laughed. He was saying to himself that the only possible form was that they should borrow only from him. “You’re a funny man. I make you blush,” she persisted.

“I must reply with the tu quoque, though I’ve not that effect on you.”

“I don’t understand,” said the girl.

“You’re an extraordinary young lady.”

“You mean I’m horrid. Well, I daresay I am. But I’m better when you know me.”

He made no direct rejoinder to this, but after a moment went on: “Your mother must repay that money. I’ll give it her.”

“You had better give it him!” cried Miriam. “If once mamma has it —!” She interrupted herself and with another and a softer tone, one of her professional transitions, remarked: “I suppose you’ve never known any one that was poor.”

“I’m poor myself. That is, I’m very far from rich. But why receive favours —?” And here he in turn checked himself with the sense that he was indeed taking a great deal on his back if he pretended already — he had not seen the pair three times — to regulate their intercourse with the rest of the world. But the girl instantly carried out his thought and more than his thought.

“Favours from Mr. Nash? Oh he doesn’t count!”

The way she dropped these words — they would have been admirable on the stage — made him reply with prompt ease: “What I meant just now was that you’re not to tell him, after all my swagger, that I consider that you and I are really required to save our theatre.”

“Oh if we can save it he shall know it!” She added that she must positively get home; her mother would be in a state: she had really scarce ever been out alone. He mightn’t think it, but so it was. Her mother’s ideas, those awfully proper ones, were not all talk. She did keep her! Sherringham accepted this — he had an adequate and indeed an analytic vision of Mrs. Rooth’s conservatism; but he observed at the same time that his companion made no motion to rise. He made none either; he only said:

“We’re very frivolous, the way we chatter. What you want to do to get your foot in the stirrup is supremely difficult. There’s everything to overcome. You’ve neither an engagement nor the prospect of an engagement.”

“Oh you’ll get me one!” Her manner presented this as so certain that it wasn’t worth dilating on; so instead of dilating she inquired abruptly a second time: “Why do you think I’m so simple?”

“I don’t then. Didn’t I tell you just now that you were extraordinary? That’s the term, moreover, that you applied to yourself when you came to see me — when you said a girl had to be a kind of monster to wish to go on the stage. It remains the right term and your simplicity doesn’t mitigate it. What’s rare in you is that you have — as I suspect at least — no nature of your own.” Miriam listened to this as if preparing to argue with it or not, only as it should strike her as a sufficiently brave picture; but as yet, naturally, she failed to understand. “You’re always at concert pitch or on your horse; there are no intervals. It’s the absence of intervals, of a fond or background, that I don’t comprehend. You’re an embroidery without a canvas.”

“Yes — perhaps,” the girl replied, her head on one side as if she were looking at the pattern of this rarity. “But I’m very honest.”

“You can’t be everything, both a consummate actress and a flower of the field. You’ve got to choose.”

She looked at him a moment. “I’m glad you think I’m so wonderful.”

“Your feigning may be honest in the sense that your only feeling is your feigned one,” Peter pursued. “That’s what I mean by the absence of a ground or of intervals. It’s a kind of thing that’s a labyrinth!”

“I know what I am,” she said sententiously.

But her companion continued, following his own train. “Were you really so frightened the first day you went to Madame Carré‘s?”

She stared, then with a flush threw back her head. “Do you think I was pretending?”

“I think you always are. However, your vanity — if you had any! — would be natural.”

“I’ve plenty of that. I’m not a bit ashamed to own it.”

“You’d be capable of trying to ‘do’ the human peacock. But excuse the audacity and the crudity of my speculations — it only proves my interest. What is it that you know you are?”

“Why, an artist. Isn’t that a canvas?”

“Yes, an intellectual, but not a moral.”

“Ah it’s everything! And I’m a good girl too — won’t that do?”

“It remains to be seen,” Sherringham laughed. “A creature who’s absolutely all an artist — I’m curious to see that.”

“Surely it has been seen — in lots of painters, lots of musicians.”

“Yes, but those arts are not personal like yours. I mean not so much so. There’s something left for — what shall I call it? — for character.”

She stared again with her tragic light. “And do you think I haven’t a character?” As he hesitated she pushed back her chair, rising rapidly.

He looked up at her an instant — she seemed so “plastic”; and then rising too answered: “Delightful being, you’ve a hundred!”

XII

The summer arrived and the dense air of the Paris theatres became in fact a still more complicated mixture; yet the occasions were not few on which Sherringham, having placed a box near the stage (most often a stuffy, dusky baignoire) at the disposal of Mrs. Rooth and her daughter, found time just to look in, as he said, to spend a part of the evening with them and point the moral of the performance. The pieces, the successes of the winter, had entered the automatic phase: they went on by the force of the impetus acquired, deriving little fresh life from the interpretation, and in ordinary conditions their strong points, as rendered by the actors, would have been as wearisome to this student as an importunate repetition of a good story. But it was not long before he became aware that the conditions couldn’t be taken for ordinary. There was a new infusion in his consciousness — an element in his life which altered the relations of things. He was not easy till he had found the right name for it — a name the more satisfactory that it was simple, comprehensive, and plausible. A new “distraction,” in the French sense, was what he flattered himself he had discovered; he could recognise that as freely as possible without being obliged to classify the agreeable resource as a new entanglement. He was neither too much nor too little diverted; he had all his usual attention to give to his work: he had only an employment for his odd hours which, without being imperative, had over various others the advantage of a certain continuity.

And yet, I hasten to add, he was not so well pleased with it but that among his friends he maintained for the present a rich reserve about it. He had no irresistible impulse to describe generally how he had disinterred a strange, handsome girl whom he was bringing up for the theatre. She had been seen by several of his associates at his rooms, but was not soon to be seen there again. His reserve might by the ill-natured have been termed dissimulation, inasmuch as when asked by the ladies of the embassy what had become of the young person who had amused them that day so cleverly he gave it out that her whereabouts was uncertain and her destiny probably obscure; he let it be supposed in a word that his benevolence had scarcely survived an accidental, a charitable occasion. As he went about his customary business, and perhaps even put a little more conscience into the transaction of it, there was nothing to suggest to others that he was engaged in a private speculation of an absorbing kind. It was perhaps his weakness that he carried the apprehension of ridicule too far; but his excuse may have dwelt in his holding it unpardonable for a man publicly enrolled in the service of his country to be markedly ridiculous. It was of course not out of all order that such functionaries, their private situation permitting, should enjoy a personal acquaintance with stars of the dramatic, the lyric, or even the choregraphic stage: high diplomatists had indeed not rarely, and not invisibly, cultivated this privilege without its proving the sepulchre of their reputation. That a gentleman who was not a fool should consent a little to become one for the sake of a celebrated actress or singer — cela s’était vu, though it was not perhaps to be recommended. It was not a tendency that was encouraged at headquarters, where even the most rising young men were not incited to believe they could never fall. Still, it might pass if kept in its place; and there were ancient worthies yet in the profession — though not those whom the tradition had helped to go furthest — who held that something of the sort was a graceful ornament of the diplomatic character. Sherringham was aware he was very “rising”; but Miriam Rooth was not yet a celebrated actress. She was only a young artist in conscientious process of formation and encumbered with a mother still more conscientious than herself. She was a jeune Anglaise — a “lady” withal — very earnest about artistic, about remunerative problems. He had accepted the office of a formative influence; and that was precisely what might provoke derision. He was a ministering angel — his patience and good nature really entitled him to the epithet and his rewards would doubtless some day define themselves; but meanwhile other promotions were in precarious prospect, for the failure of which these would not even in their abundance, be a compensation. He kept an unembarrassed eye on Downing Street, and while it may frankly be said for him that he was neither a pedant nor a prig he remembered that the last impression he ought to wish to produce there was that of a futile estheticism.

He felt the case sufficiently important, however, when he sat behind Miriam at the play and looked over her shoulder at the stage; her observation being so keen and her comments so unexpected in their vivacity that his curiosity was refreshed and his attention stretched beyond its wont. If the exhibition before the footlights had now lost much of its annual brilliancy the fashion in which she followed it was perhaps exhibition enough. The attendance of the little party was, moreover, in most cases at the Théâtre Français; and it has been sufficiently indicated that our friend, though the child of a sceptical age and the votary of a cynical science, was still candid enough to take the serious, the religious view of that establishment the view of M. Sarcey and of the unregenerate provincial mind. “In the trade I follow we see things too much in the hard light of reason, of calculation,” he once remarked to his young charge; “but it’s good for the mind to keep up a superstition or two; it leaves a margin — like having a second horse to your brougham for night-work. The arts, the amusements, the esthetic part of life, are night-work, if I may say so without suggesting that they’re illicit. At any rate you want your second horse — your superstition that stays at home when the sun’s high — to go your rounds with. The Français is my second horse.”

Miriam’s appetite for this interest showed him vividly enough how rarely in the past it had been within her reach; and she pleased him at first by liking everything, seeing almost no differences and taking her deep draught undiluted. She leaned on the edge of the box with bright voracity; tasting to the core, yet relishing the surface, watching each movement of each actor, attending to the way each thing was said or done as if it were the most important thing, and emitting from time to time applausive or restrictive sounds. It was a charming show of the critical spirit in ecstasy. Sherringham had his wonder about it, as a part of the attraction exerted by this young lady was that she caused him to have his wonder about everything she did. Was it in fact a conscious show, a line taken for effect, so that at the Comédie her own display should be the most successful of all? That question danced attendance on the liberal intercourse of these young people and fortunately as yet did little to embitter Sherringham’s share of it. His general sense that she was personating had its especial moments of suspense and perplexity, and added variety and even occasionally a degree of excitement to their commerce. At the theatre, for the most part, she was really flushed with eagerness; and with the spectators who turned an admiring eye into the dim compartment of which she pervaded the front she might have passed for a romantic or at least an insatiable young woman from the country.

Mrs. Rooth took a more general view, but attended immensely to the story, in respect to which she manifested a patient good faith which had its surprises and its comicalities for her daughter’s patron. She found no play too tedious, no entr’acte too long, no baignoire too hot, no tissue of incidents too complicated, no situation too unnatural and no sentiments too sublime. She gave him the measure of her power to sit and sit — an accomplishment to which she owed in the struggle for existence such superiority as she might be said to have achieved. She could out-sit everybody and everything; looking as if she had acquired the practice in repeated years of small frugality combined with large leisure — periods when she had nothing but hours and days and years to spend and had learned to calculate in any situation how long she could stay. “Staying” was so often a saving — a saving of candles, of fire and even (as it sometimes implied a scheme for stray refection) of food. Peter saw soon enough how bravely her shreds and patches of gentility and equanimity hung together, with the aid of whatever casual pins and other makeshifts, and if he had been addicted to studying the human mixture in its different combinations would have found in her an interesting compendium of some of the infatuations that survive a hard discipline. He made indeed without difficulty the reflexion that her life might have taught her something of the real, at the same time that he could scarce help thinking it clever of her to have so persistently declined the lesson. She appeared to have put it by with a deprecating, ladylike smile — a plea of being too soft and bland for experience.

She took the refined, sentimental, tender view of the universe, beginning with her own history and feelings. She believed in everything high and pure, disinterested and orthodox, and even at the Hôtel de la Garonne was unconscious of the shabby or the ugly side of the world. She never despaired: otherwise what would have been the use of being a Neville–Nugent? Only not to have been one — that would have been discouraging. She delighted in novels, poems, perversions, misrepresentations, and evasions, and had a capacity for smooth, superfluous falsification which made our young man think her sometimes an amusing and sometimes a tedious inventor. But she wasn’t dangerous even if you believed her; she wasn’t even a warning if you didn’t. It was harsh to call her a hypocrite, since you never could have resolved her back into her character, there being no reverse at all to her blazonry. She built in the air and was not less amiable than she pretended, only that was a pretension too. She moved altogether in a world of elegant fable and fancy, and Sherringham had to live there with her for Miriam’s sake, live there in sociable, vulgar assent and despite his feeling it rather a low neighbourhood. He was at a loss how to take what she said — she talked sweetly and discursively of so many things — till he simply noted that he could only take it always for untrue. When Miriam laughed at her he was rather disagreeably affected: “dear mamma’s fine stories” was a sufficiently cynical reference to the immemorial infirmity of a parent. But when the girl backed her up, as he phrased it to himself, he liked that even less.

Mrs. Rooth was very fond of a moral and had never lost her taste for edification. She delighted in a beautiful character and was gratified to find so many more than she had supposed represented in the contemporary French drama. She never failed to direct Miriam’s attention to them and to remind her that there is nothing in life so grand as a sublime act, above all when sublimely explained. Peter made much of the difference between the mother and the daughter, thinking it singularly marked — the way one took everything for the sense, or behaved as if she did, caring only for the plot and the romance, the triumph or defeat of virtue and the moral comfort of it all, and the way the other was alive but to the manner and the art of it, the intensity of truth to appearances. Mrs. Rooth abounded in impressive evocations, and yet he saw no link between her facile genius and that of which Miriam gave symptoms. The poor lady never could have been accused of successful deceit, whereas the triumph of fraud was exactly what her clever child achieved. She made even the true seem fictive, while Miriam’s effort was to make the fictive true. Sherringham thought it an odd unpromising stock (that of the Neville–Nugents) for a dramatic talent to have sprung from, till he reflected that the evolution was after all natural: the figurative impulse in the mother had become conscious, and therefore higher, through finding an aim, which was beauty, in the daughter. Likely enough the Hebraic Mr. Rooth, with his love of old pots and Christian altar-cloths, had supplied in the girl’s composition the esthetic element, the sense of colour and form. In their visits to the theatre there was nothing Mrs. Rooth more insisted on than the unprofitableness of deceit, as shown by the most distinguished authors — the folly and degradation, the corrosive effect on the spirit, of tortuous ways. Their companion soon gave up the futile task of piecing together her incongruous references to her early life and her family in England. He renounced even the doctrine that there was a residuum of truth in her claim of great relationships, since, existent or not, he cared equally little for her ramifications. The principle of this indifference was at bottom a certain desire to disconnect and isolate Miriam; for it was disagreeable not to be independent in dealing with her, and he could be fully so only if she herself were.

The early weeks of that summer — they went on indeed into August — were destined to establish themselves in his memory as a season of pleasant things. The ambassador went away and Peter had to wait for his own holiday, which he did during the hot days contentedly enough — waited in spacious halls and a vast, dim, bird-haunted garden. The official world and most other worlds withdrew from Paris, and the Place de la Concorde, a larger, whiter desert than ever, became by a reversal of custom explorable with safety. The Champs Elysées were dusty and rural, with little creaking booths and exhibitions that made a noise like grasshoppers; the Arc de Triomphe threw its cool, thick shadow for a mile; the Palais de l’Industrie glittered in the light of the long days; the cabmen, in their red waistcoats, dozed inside their boxes, while Sherringham permitted himself a “pot” hat and rarely met a friend. Thus was Miriam as islanded as the chained Andromeda, and thus was it possible to deal with her, even Perseus-like, in deep detachment. The theatres on the boulevard closed for the most part, but the great temple of the Rue de Richelieu, with an esthetic responsibility, continued imperturbably to dispense examples of style. Madame Carré was going to Vichy, but had not yet taken flight, which was a great advantage for Miriam, who could now solicit her attention with the consciousness that she had no engagements en ville.

“I make her listen to me — I make her tell me,” said the ardent girl, who was always climbing the slope of the Rue de Constantinople on the shady side, where of July mornings a smell of violets came from the moist flower-stands of fat, white-capped bouquetières in the angles of doorways. Miriam liked the Paris of the summer mornings, the clever freshness of all the little trades and the open-air life, the cries, the talk from door to door, which reminded her of the south, where, in the multiplicity of her habitations, she had lived; and most of all, the great amusement, or nearly, of her walk, the enviable baskets of the laundress piled up with frilled and fluted whiteness — the certain luxury, she felt while she passed with quick prevision, of her own dawn of glory. The greatest amusement perhaps was to recognise the pretty sentiment of earliness, the particular congruity with the hour, in the studied, selected dress of the little tripping women who were taking the day, for important advantages, while it was tender. At any rate she mostly brought with her from her passage through the town good humour enough — with the penny bunch of violets she always stuck in the front of her dress — for whatever awaited her at Madame Carré‘s. She declared to her friend that her dear mistress was terribly severe, giving her the most difficult, the most exhausting exercises, showing a kind of rage for breaking her in.

“So much the better,” Sherringham duly answered; but he asked no questions and was glad to let the preceptress and the pupil fight it out together. He wanted for the moment to know as little as possible about their ways together: he had been over-dosed with that knowledge while attending at their second interview. He would send Madame Carré her money — she was really most obliging — and in the meantime was certain Miriam could take care of herself. Sometimes he remarked to her that she needn’t always talk “shop” to him: there were times when he was mortally tired of shop — of hers. Moreover, he frankly admitted that he was tired of his own, so that the restriction was not brutal. When she replied, staring, “Why, I thought you considered it as such a beautiful, interesting art!” he had no rejoinder more philosophic than “Well, I do; but there are moments when I’m quite sick of it all the same,” At other times he put it: “Oh yes, the results, the finished thing, the dish perfectly seasoned and served: not the mess of preparation — at least not always — not the experiments that spoil the material.”

“I supposed you to feel just these questions of study, of the artistic education, as you’ve called it to me, so fascinating,” the girl persisted. She was sometimes so flatly lucid.

“Well, after all, I’m not an actor myself,” he could but impatiently sigh.

“You might be one if you were serious,” she would imperturbably say. To this her friend replied that Mr. Gabriel Nash ought to hear this; which made her promise with a certain grimness that she would settle him and his theories some day. Not to seem too inconsistent — for it was cruel to bewilder her when he had taken her up to enlighten — Peter repeated over that for a man like himself the interest of the whole thing depended on its being considered in a large, liberal way and with an intelligence that lifted it out of the question of the little tricks of the trade, gave it beauty and elevation. But she hereupon let him know that Madame Carré held there were no little tricks, that everything had its importance as a means to a great end, and that if you were not willing to try to approfondir the reason why, in a given situation, you should scratch your nose with your left hand rather than with your right, you were not worthy to tread any stage that respected itself.

“That’s very well, but if I must go into details read me a little Shelley,” groaned the young man in the spirit of a high raffiné.

“You’re worse than Madame Carré; you don’t know what to invent; between you you’ll kill me!” the girl declared. “I think there’s a secret league between you to spoil my voice, or at least to weaken my souffle, before I get it. But à la guerre comme à la guerre! How can I read Shelley, however, when I don’t understand him?”

“That’s just what I want to make you do. It’s a part of your general training. You may do without that of course — without culture and taste and perception; but in that case you’ll be nothing but a vulgar cabotine, and nothing will be of any consequence.” He had a theory that the great lyric poets — he induced her to read, and recite as well, long passages of Wordsworth and Swinburne — would teach her many of the secrets of the large utterance, the mysteries of rhythm, the communicableness of style, the latent music of the language and the art of “composing” copious speeches and of retaining her stores of free breath. He held in perfect sincerity that there was a general sense of things, things of the mind, which would be of the highest importance to her and to which it was by good fortune just in his power to contribute. She would do better in proportion as she had more knowledge — even knowledge that might superficially show but a remote connexion with her business. The actor’s talent was essentially a gift, a thing by itself, implanted, instinctive, accidental, equally unconnected with intellect and with virtue — Sherringham was completely of that opinion; but it struck him as no bêtise to believe at the same time that intellect — leaving virtue for the moment out of the question — might be brought into fruitful relation with it. It would be a bigger thing if a better mind were projected upon it — projected without sacrificing the mind. So he lent his young friend books she never read — she was on almost irreconcilable terms with the printed page save for spouting it — and in the long summer days, when he had leisure, took her to the Louvre to admire the great works of painting and sculpture. Here, as on all occasions, he was struck with the queer jumble of her taste, her mixture of intelligence and puerility. He saw she never read what he gave her, though she sometimes would shamelessly have liked him to suppose so; but in the presence of famous pictures and statues she had remarkable flashes of perception. She felt these things, she liked them, though it was always because she had an idea she could use them. The belief was often presumptuous, but it showed what an eye she had to her business. “I could look just like that if I tried.” “That’s the dress I mean to wear when I do Portia.” Such were the observations apt to drop from her under the suggestion of antique marbles or when she stood before a Titian or a Bronzino.

When she uttered them, and many others besides, the effect was sometimes irritating to her adviser, who had to bethink himself a little that she was no more egotistical than the histrionic conscience required. He wondered if there were necessarily something vulgar in the histrionic conscience — something condemned only to feel the tricky, personal question. Wasn’t it better to be perfectly stupid than to have only one eye open and wear for ever in the great face of the world the expression of a knowing wink? At the theatre, on the numerous July evenings when the Comédie Française exhibited the repertory by the aid of exponents determined the more sparse and provincial audience should have a taste of the tradition, her appreciation was tremendously technical and showed it was not for nothing she was now in and out of Madame Carré‘s innermost counsels. But there were moments when even her very acuteness seemed to him to drag the matter down, to see it in a small and superficial sense. What he flattered himself he was trying to do for her — and through her for the stage of his time, since she was the instrument, and incontestably a fine one, that had come to his hand — was precisely to lift it up, make it rare, keep it in the region of distinction and breadth. However, she was doubtless right and he was wrong, he eventually reasoned: you could afford to be vague only if you hadn’t a responsibility. He had fine ideas, but she was to act them out, that is to apply them, and not he; and application was of necessity a vulgarisation, a smaller thing than theory. If she should some day put forth the great art it wasn’t purely fanciful to forecast for her, the matter would doubtless be by that fact sufficiently transfigured and it wouldn’t signify that some of the onward steps should have been lame.

This was clear to him on several occasions when she recited or motioned or even merely looked something for him better than usual; then she quite carried him away, making him wish to ask no more questions, but only let her disembroil herself in her own strong fashion. In these hours she gave him forcibly if fitfully that impression of beauty which was to be her justification. It was too soon for any general estimate of her progress; Madame Carré had at last given her a fine understanding as well as a sore, personal, an almost physical, sense of how bad she was. She had therefore begun on a new basis, had returned to the alphabet and the drill. It was a phase of awkwardness, the splashing of a young swimmer, but buoyancy would certainly come out of it. For the present there was mainly no great alteration of the fact that when she did things according to her own idea they were not, as yet and seriously judged, worth the devil, as Madame Carré said, and when she did them according to that of her instructress were too apt to be a gross parody of that lady’s intention. None the less she gave glimpses, and her glimpses made him feel not only that she was not a fool — this was small relief — but that he himself was not.

He made her stick to her English and read Shakespeare aloud to him. Mrs. Rooth had recognised the importance of apartments in which they should be able to receive so beneficent a visitor, and was now mistress of a small salon with a balcony and a rickety flower-stand — to say nothing of a view of many roofs and chimneys — a very uneven waxed floor, an empire clock, an armoire à glace, highly convenient for Miriam’s posturings, and several cupboard doors covered over, allowing for treacherous gaps, with the faded magenta paper of the wall. The thing had been easily done, for Sherringham had said: “Oh we must have a sitting-room for our studies, you know, and I’ll settle it with the landlady,” Mrs. Rooth had liked his “we”— indeed she liked everything about him — and he saw in this way that she heaved with no violence under pecuniary obligations so long as they were distinctly understood to be temporary. That he should have his money back with interest as soon as Miriam was launched was a comfort so deeply implied that it only added to intimacy. The window stood open on the little balcony, and when the sun had left it Peter and Miriam could linger there, leaning on the rail and talking above the great hum of Paris, with nothing but the neighbouring tiles and tall tubes to take account of. Mrs. Rooth, in limp garments much ungirdled, was on the sofa with a novel, making good her frequent assertion that she could put up with any life that would yield her these two conveniences. There were romantic works Peter had never read and as to which he had vaguely wondered to what class they were addressed — the earlier productions of M. Eugène Sue, the once-fashionable compositions of Madame Sophie Gay — with which Mrs. Rooth was familiar and which she was ready to enjoy once more if she could get nothing fresher. She had always a greasy volume tucked under her while her nose was bent upon the pages in hand. She scarcely looked up even when Miriam lifted her voice to show their benefactor what she could do. These tragic or pathetic notes all went out of the window and mingled with the undecipherable concert of Paris, so that no neighbour was disturbed by them. The girl shrieked and wailed when the occasion required it, and Mrs. Rooth only turned her page, showing in this way a great esthetic as well as a great personal trust.

She rather annoyed their visitor by the serenity of her confidence — for a reason he fully understood only later — save when Miriam caught an effect or a tone so well that she made him in the pleasure of it forget her parent’s contiguity. He continued to object to the girl’s English, with its foreign patches that might pass in prose but were offensive in the recitation of verse, and he wanted to know why she couldn’t speak like her mother. He had justly to acknowledge the charm of Mrs. Rooth’s voice and tone, which gave a richness even to the foolish things she said. They were of an excellent insular tradition, full both of natural and of cultivated sweetness, and they puzzled him when other indications seemed to betray her — to refer her to more common air. They were like the reverberation of some far-off tutored circle.

The connexion between the development of Miriam’s genius and the necessity of an occasional excursion to the country — the charming country that lies in so many directions beyond the Parisian banlieue — would not have been immediately apparent to a superficial observer; but a day, and then another, at Versailles, a day at Fontainebleau and a trip, particularly harmonious and happy, to Rambouillet, took their places in our young man’s plan as a part of the indirect but contributive culture, an agency in the formation of taste. Intimations of the grand manner for instance would proceed in abundance from the symmetrical palace and gardens of Louis XIV. Peter “adored” Versailles and wandered there more than once with the ladies of the Hôtel de la Garonne. They chose quiet hours, when the fountains were dry; and Mrs. Rooth took an armful of novels and sat on a bench in the park, flanked by clipped hedges and old statues, while her young companions strolled away, walked to the Trianon, explored the long, straight vistas of the woods. Rambouillet was vague and vivid and sweet; they felt that they found a hundred wise voices there; and indeed there was an old white chateau which contained nothing but ghostly sounds. They found at any rate a long luncheon, and in the landscape the very spirit of silvery summer and of the French pictorial brush.

I have said that in these days Sherringham wondered about many things, and by the time his leave of absence came this practice had produced a particular speculation. He was surprised that he shouldn’t be in love with Miriam Rooth and considered at moments of leisure the causes of his exemption. He had felt from the first that she was a “nature,” and each time she met his eyes it seemed to come to him straighter that her beauty was rare. You had to get the good view of her face, but when you did so it was a splendid mobile mask. And the wearer of this high ornament had frankness and courage and variety — no end of the unusual and the unexpected. She had qualities that seldom went together — impulses and shynesses, audacities and lapses, something coarse, popular, and strong all intermingled with disdains and languors and nerves. And then above all she was there, was accessible, almost belonged to him. He reflected ingeniously that he owed his escape to a peculiar cause — to the fact that they had together a positive outside object. Objective, as it were, was all their communion; not personal and selfish, but a matter of art and business and discussion. Discussion had saved him and would save him further, for they would always have something to quarrel about. Sherringham, who was not a diplomatist for nothing, who had his reasons for steering straight and wished neither to deprive the British public of a rising star nor to exchange his actual situation for that of a yoked impresario, blessed the beneficence, the salubrity, the pure exorcism of art. At the same time, rather inconsistently and feeling that he had a completer vision than before of that oddest of animals the artist who happens to have been born a woman, he felt warned against a serious connexion — he made a great point of the “serious”— with so slippery and ticklish a creature. The two ladies had only to stay in Paris, save their candle-ends and, as Madame Carré had enjoined, practise their scales: there were apparently no autumn visits to English country-houses in prospect for Mrs. Rooth. Peter parted with them on the understanding that in London he would look as thoroughly as possible into the question of an engagement. The day before he began his holiday he went to see Madame Carré, who said to him, “Vous devriez bien nous la laisser.”

“She has something then ——?”

“She has most things. She’ll go far. It’s the first time in my life of my beginning with a mistake. But don’t tell her so. I don’t flatter her. She’ll be too puffed up.”

“Is she very conceited?” Sherringham asked.

Mauvais sujet!” said Madame Carré.

It was on the journey to London that he indulged in some of those questionings of his state that I have mentioned; but I must add that by the time he reached Charing Cross — he smoked a cigar deferred till after the Channel in a compartment by himself — it had suddenly come over him that they were futile. Now that he had left the girl a subversive, unpremeditated heart-beat told him — it made him hold his breath a minute in the carriage — that he had after all not escaped. He was in love with her: he had been in love with her from the first hour.

BOOK THIRD

XIII

The drive from Harsh to the Place, as it was called thereabouts, could be achieved by swift horses in less than ten minutes; and if Mrs. Dallow’s ponies were capital trotters the general high pitch of the occasion made it all congruous they should show their speed. The occasion was the polling-day an hour after the battle. The ponies had kept pace with other driven forces for the week before, passing and repassing the neat windows of the flat little town — Mrs. Dallow had the complacent belief that there was none in the kingdom in which the flower-stands looked more respectable between the stiff muslin curtains — with their mistress behind them on her all but silver wheels. Very often she was accompanied by the Liberal candidate, but even when she was not the equipage seemed scarce less to represent his easy, friendly confidence. It moved in a radiance of ribbons and hand-bills and hand-shakes and smiles; of quickened commerce and sudden intimacy; of sympathy which assumed without presuming and gratitude which promised without soliciting. But under Julia’s guidance the ponies pattered now, with no indication of a loss of freshness, along the firm, wide avenue which wound and curved, to make up in large effect for not undulating, from the gates opening straight on the town to the Palladian mansion, high, square, grey, and clean, which stood among terraces and fountains in the centre of the park. A generous steed had been sacrificed to bring the good news from Ghent to Aix, but no such extravagance was after all necessary for communicating with Lady Agnes.

She had remained at the house, not going to the Wheatsheaf, the Liberal inn, with the others; preferring to await in privacy and indeed in solitude the momentous result of the poll. She had come down to Harsh with the two girls in the course of the proceedings. Julia hadn’t thought they would do much good, but she was expansive and indulgent now and had generously asked them. Lady Agnes had not a nice canvassing manner, effective as she might have been in the character of the high, benignant, affable mother — looking sweet participation but not interfering — of the young and handsome, the shining, convincing, wonderfully clever and certainly irresistible aspirant. Grace Dormer had zeal without art, and Lady Agnes, who during her husband’s lifetime had seen their affairs follow the satisfactory principle of a tendency to defer to supreme merit, had never really learned the lesson that voting goes by favour. However, she could pray God if, she couldn’t make love to the cheesemonger, and Nick felt she had stayed at home to pray for him. I must add that Julia Dallow was too happy now, flicking her whip in the bright summer air, to say anything so ungracious even to herself as that her companion had been returned in spite of his nearest female relatives. Besides, Biddy had been a rosy help: she had looked persuasively pretty, in white and blue, on platforms and in recurrent carriages, out of which she had tossed, blushing and making people feel they would remember her eyes, several words that were telling for their very simplicity.

Mrs. Dallow was really too glad for any definite reflexion, even for personal exultation, the vanity of recognising her own large share of the work. Nick was in and was now beside her, tired, silent, vague, beflowered and beribboned, and he had been splendid from beginning to end, beautifully good-humoured and at the same time beautifully clever — still cleverer than she had supposed he could be. The sense of her having quickened his cleverness and been repaid by it or by his gratitude — it came to the same thing — in a way she appreciated was not assertive and jealous: it was lost for the present in the general happy break of the long tension. So nothing passed between them in their progress to the house; there was no sound in the park but the pleasant rustle of summer — it seemed an applausive murmur — and the swift roll of the vehicle.

Lady Agnes already knew, for as soon as the result was declared Nick had despatched a mounted man to her, carrying the figures on a scrawled card. He himself had been far from getting away at once, having to respond to the hubbub of acclamation, to speak yet again, to thank his electors individually and collectively, to chaff the Tories without cheap elation, to be carried hither and yon, and above all to pretend that the interest of the business was now greater for him than ever. If he had said never a word after putting himself in Julia’s hands to go home it was partly perhaps because the consciousness had begun to glimmer within him, on the contrary, of some sudden shrinkage of that interest. He wanted to see his mother because he knew she wanted to fold him close in her arms. They had been open there for this purpose the last half-hour, and her expectancy, now no longer an ache of suspense, was the reason of Julia’s round pace. Yet this very impatience in her somehow made Nick wince a little. Meeting his mother was like being elected over again.

The others had not yet come back, and Lady Agnes was alone in the large, bright drawing-room. When Nick went in with Julia he saw her at the further end; she had evidently been walking up and down the whole length of it, and her tall, upright, black figure seemed in possession of the fair vastness after the manner of an exclamation-point at the bottom of a blank page. The room, rich and simple, was a place of perfection as well as of splendour in delicate tints, with precious specimens of French furniture of the last century ranged against walls of pale brocade, and here and there a small, almost priceless picture. George Dallow had made it, caring for these things and liking to talk about them — scarce ever about anything else; so that it appeared to represent him still, what was best in his kindly, limited nature, his friendly, competent, tiresome insistence on harmony — on identity of “period.” Nick could hear him yet, and could see him, too fat and with a congenital thickness in his speech, lounging there in loose clothes with his eternal cigarette. “Now my dear fellow, that’s what I call form: I don’t know what you call it”— that was the way he used to begin. All round were flowers in rare vases, but it looked a place of which the beauty would have smelt sweet even without them.

Lady Agnes had taken a white rose from one of the clusters and was holding it to her face, which was turned to the door as Nick crossed the threshold. The expression of her figure instantly told him — he saw the creased card he had sent her lying on one of the beautiful bare tables — how she had been sailing up and down in a majesty of satisfaction. The inflation of her long plain dress and the brightened dimness of her proud face were still in the air. In a moment he had kissed her and was being kissed, not in quick repetition, but in tender prolongation, with which the perfume of the white rose was mixed. But there was something else too — her sweet smothered words in his ear: “Oh my boy, my boy — oh your father, your father!” Neither the sense of pleasure nor that of pain, with Lady Agnes — as indeed with most of the persons with whom this history is concerned — was a liberation of chatter; so that for a minute all she said again was, “I think of Sir Nicholas and wish he were here”; addressing the words to Julia, who had wandered forward without looking at the mother and son.

“Poor Sir Nicholas!” said Mrs. Dallow vaguely.

“Did you make another speech?” Lady Agnes asked.

“I don’t know. Did I?” Nick appealed.

“I don’t know!”— and Julia spoke with her back turned, doing something to her hat before the glass.

“Oh of course the confusion, the bewilderment!” said Lady Agnes in a tone rich in political reminiscence.

“It was really immense fun,” Mrs. Dallow went so far as to drop.

“Dearest Julia!” Lady Agnes deeply breathed. Then she added: “It was you who made it sure.”

“There are a lot of people coming to dinner,” said Julia.

“Perhaps you’ll have to speak again,” Lady Agnes smiled at her son.

“Thank you; I like the way you talk about it!” cried Nick. “I’m like Iago: ‘from this time forth I never will speak word!’”

“Don’t say that, Nick,” said his mother gravely.

“Don’t be afraid — he’ll jabber like a magpie!” And Julia went out of the room.

Nick had flung himself on a sofa with an air of weariness, though not of completely extinct cheer; and Lady Agnes stood fingering her rose and looking down at him. His eyes kept away from her; they seemed fixed on something she couldn’t see. “I hope you’ve thanked Julia handsomely,” she presently remarked.

“Why of course, mother.”

“She has done as much as if you hadn’t been sure.”

“I wasn’t in the least sure — and she has done everything.”

“She has been too good — but we’ve done something. I hope you don’t leave out your father,” Lady Agnes amplified as Nick’s glance appeared for a moment to question her “we.”

“Never, never!” Nick uttered these words perhaps a little mechanically, but the next minute he added as if suddenly moved to think what he could say that would give his mother most pleasure: “Of course his name has worked for me. Gone as he is he’s still a living force.” He felt a good deal of a hypocrite, but one didn’t win such a seat every day in the year. Probably indeed he should never win another.

“He hears you, he watches you, he rejoices in you,” Lady Agnes opined.

This idea was oppressive to Nick — that of the rejoicing almost as much as of the watching. He had made his concession, but, with a certain impulse to divert his mother from following up her advantage, he broke out: “Julia’s a tremendously effective woman.”

“Of course she is!” said Lady Agnes knowingly.

“Her charming appearance is half the battle”— Nick explained a little coldly what he meant. But he felt his coldness an inadequate protection to him when he heard his companion observe with something of the same sapience:

“A woman’s always effective when she likes a person so much.”

It discomposed him to be described as a person liked, and so much, and by a woman; and he simply said abruptly: “When are you going away?”

“The first moment that’s civil — tomorrow morning. You’ll stay on I hope.”

“Stay on? What shall I stay on for?”

“Why you might stay to express your appreciation.”

Nick considered. “I’ve everything to do.”

“I thought everything was done,” said Lady Agnes.

“Well, that’s just why,” her son replied, not very lucidly. “I want to do other things — quite other things. I should like to take the next train,” And he looked at his watch.

“When there are people coming to dinner to meet you?”

“They’ll meet you — that’s better.”

“I’m sorry any one’s coming,” Lady Agnes said in a tone unencouraging to a deviation from the reality of things. “I wish we were alone — just as a family. It would please Julia today to feel that we are one. Do stay with her tomorrow.”

“How will that do — when she’s alone?”

“She won’t be alone, with Mrs. Gresham.”

“Mrs. Gresham doesn’t count.”

“That’s precisely why I want you to stop. And her cousin, almost her brother: what an idea that it won’t do! Haven’t you stayed here before when there has been no one?”

“I’ve never stayed much, and there have always been people. At any rate it’s now different.”

“It’s just because it’s different. Besides, it isn’t different and it never was,” said Lady Agnes, more incoherent in her earnestness than it often happened to her to be. “She always liked you and she likes you now more than ever — if you call that different!” Nick got up at this and, without meeting her eyes, walked to one of the windows, where he stood with his back turned and looked out on the great greenness. She watched him a moment and she might well have been wishing, while he appeared to gaze with intentness, that it would come to him with the same force as it had come to herself — very often before, but during these last days more than ever — that the level lands of Harsh, stretching away before the window, the French garden with its symmetry, its screens and its statues, and a great many more things of which these were the superficial token, were Julia’s very own to do with exactly as she liked. No word of appreciation or envy, however, dropped from the young man’s lips, and his mother presently went on: “What could be more natural than that after your triumphant contest you and she should have lots to settle and to talk about — no end of practical questions, no end of urgent business? Aren’t you her member, and can’t her member pass a day with her, and she a great proprietor?”

Nick turned round at this with an odd expression. “Her member — am I hers?”

Lady Agnes had a pause — she had need of all her tact. “Well, if the place is hers and you represent the place —!” she began. But she went no further, for Nick had interrupted her with a laugh.

“What a droll thing to ‘represent,’ when one thinks of it! And what does it represent, poor stupid little borough with its strong, though I admit clean, smell of meal and its curiously fat-faced inhabitants? Did you ever see such a collection of fat faces turned up at the hustings? They looked like an enormous sofa, with the cheeks for the gathers and the eyes for the buttons.”

“Oh well, the next time you shall have a great town,” Lady Agnes returned, smiling and feeling that she was tactful.

“It will only be a bigger sofa! I’m joking, of course?” Nick pursued, “and I ought to be ashamed of myself. They’ve done me the honour to elect me and I shall never say a word that’s not civil about them, poor dears. But even a new member may blaspheme to his mother.”

“I wish you’d be serious to your mother”— and she went nearer him.

“The difficulty is that I’m two men; it’s the strangest thing that ever was,” Nick professed with his bright face on her. “I’m two quite distinct human beings, who have scarcely a point in common; not even the memory, on the part of one, of the achievements or the adventures of the other. One man wins the seat but it’s the other fellow who sits in it.”

“Oh Nick, don’t spoil your victory by your perversity!” she cried as she clasped her hands to him.

“I went through it with great glee — I won’t deny that: it excited me, interested me, amused me. When once I was in it I liked it. But now that I’m out of it again ——!”

“Out of it?” His mother stared. “Isn’t the whole point that you’re in?”

“Ah now I’m only in the House of Commons.”

For an instant she seemed not to understand and to be on the point of laying her finger quickly to her lips with a “Hush!”— as if the late Sir Nicholas might have heard the “only.” Then while a comprehension of the young man’s words promptly superseded that impulse she replied with force: “You’ll be in the Lords the day you determine to get there.”

This futile remark made Nick laugh afresh, and not only laugh, but kiss her, which was always an intenser form of mystification for poor Lady Agnes and apparently the one he liked best to inflict; after which he said: “The odd thing is, you know, that Harsh has no wants. At least it’s not sharply, not articulately conscious of them. We all pretended to talk them over together, and I promised to carry them in my heart of hearts. But upon my honour I can’t remember one of them. Julia says the wants of Harsh are simply the national wants — rather a pretty phrase for Julia. She means she does everything for the place; she’s really their member and this house in which we stand their legislative chamber. Therefore the lacunae I’ve undertaken to fill out are the national wants. It will be rather a job to rectify some of them, won’t it? I don’t represent the appetites of Harsh — Harsh is gorged. I represent the ideas of my party. That’s what Julia says.”

“Oh never mind what Julia says!” Lady Agnes broke out impatiently. This impatience made it singular that the very next word she uttered should be: “My dearest son, I wish to heaven you’d marry her. It would be so fitting now!” she added.

“Why now?” Nick frowned.

“She has shown you such sympathy, such devotion.”

“Is it for that she has shown it?”

“Ah you might feel — I can’t tell you!” said Lady Agnes reproachfully.

He blushed at this, as if what he did feel was the reproach. “Must I marry her because you like her?”

“I? Why we’re all as fond of her as we can be.”

“Dear mother, I hope that any woman I ever may marry will be a person agreeable not only to you, but also, since you make a point of it, to Grace and Biddy. But I must tell you this — that I shall marry no woman I’m not unmistakably in love with.”

“And why are you not in love with Julia — charming, clever, generous as she is?” Lady Agnes laid her hands on him — she held him tight. “Dearest Nick, if you care anything in the world to make me happy you’ll stay over here tomorrow and be nice to her.”

He waited an instant. “Do you mean propose to her?”

“With a single word, with the glance of an eye, the movement of your little finger”— and she paused, looking intensely, imploringly up into his face —“in less time than it takes me to say what I say now, you may have it all.” As he made no answer, only meeting her eyes, she added insistently: “You know she’s a fine creature — you know she is!”

“Dearest mother, what I seem to know better than anything else in the world is that I love my freedom. I set it far above everything.”

“Your freedom? What freedom is there in being poor?” Lady Agnes fiercely demanded. “Talk of that when Julia puts everything she possesses at your feet!”

“I can’t talk of it, mother — it’s too terrible an idea. And I can’t talk of her, nor of what I think of her. You must leave that to me. I do her perfect justice.”

“You don’t or you’d marry her tomorrow,” she passionately argued. “You’d feel the opportunity so beautifully rare, with everything in the world to make it perfect. Your father would have valued it for you beyond everything. Think a little what would have given him pleasure. That’s what I meant when I spoke just now of us all. It wasn’t of Grace and Biddy I was thinking — fancy! — it was of him. He’s with you always; he takes with you, at your side, every step you take yourself. He’d bless devoutly your marriage to Julia; he’d feel what it would be for you and for us all. I ask for no sacrifice and he’d ask for none. We only ask that you don’t commit the crime ——!”

Nick Dormer stopped her with another kiss; he murmured “Mother, mother, mother!” as he bent over her. He wished her not to go on, to let him off; but the deep deprecation in his voice didn’t prevent her saying:

“You know it — you know it perfectly. All and more than all that I can tell you you know.” He drew her closer, kissed her again, held her as he would have held a child in a paroxysm, soothing her silently till it could abate. Her vehemence had brought with it tears; she dried them as she disengaged herself. The next moment, however, she resumed, attacking him again: “For a public man she’d be the perfect companion. She’s made for public life — she’s made to shine, to be concerned in great things, to occupy a high position and to help him on. She’d back you up in everything as she has backed you in this. Together there’s nothing you couldn’t do. You can have the first house in England — yes, the very first! What freedom is there in being poor? How can you do anything without money, and what money can you make for yourself — what money will ever come to you? That’s the crime — to throw away such an instrument of power, such a blessed instrument of good.”

“It isn’t everything to be rich, mother,” said Nick, looking at the floor with a particular patience — that is with a provisional docility and his hands in his pockets. “And it isn’t so fearful to be poor.”

“It’s vile — it’s abject. Don’t I know?”

“Are you in such acute want?” he smiled.

“Ah don’t make me explain what you’ve only to look at to see!” his mother returned as if with a richness of allusion to dark elements in her fate.

“Besides,” he easily went on, “there’s other money in the world than Julia’s. I might come by some of that.”

“Do you mean Mr. Carteret’s?” The question made him laugh as her feeble reference five minutes before to the House of Lords had done. But she pursued, too full of her idea to take account of such a poor substitute for an answer: “Let me tell you one thing, for I’ve known Charles Carteret much longer than you and I understand him better. There’s nothing you could do that would do you more good with him than to marry Julia. I know the way he looks at things and I know exactly how that would strike him. It would please him, it would charm him; it would be the thing that would most prove to him that you’re in earnest. You need, you know, to do something of that sort,” she said as for plain speaking.

“Haven’t I come in for Harsh?” asked Nick.

“Oh he’s very canny. He likes to see people rich. Then he believes in them — then he’s likely to believe more. He’s kind to you because you’re your father’s son; but I’m sure your being poor takes just so much off.”

“He can remedy that so easily,” said Nick, smiling still. “Is my being kept by Julia what you call my making an effort for myself?”

Lady Agnes hesitated; then “You needn’t insult Julia!” she replied.

“Moreover, if I’ve her money I shan’t want his,” Nick unheedingly remarked.

Again his mother waited before answering; after which she produced: “And pray wouldn’t you wish to be independent?”

“You’re delightful, dear mother — you’re very delightful! I particularly like your conception of independence. Doesn’t it occur to you that at a pinch I might improve my fortune by some other means than by making a mercenary marriage or by currying favour with a rich old gentleman? Doesn’t it occur to you that I might work?”

“Work at politics? How does that make money, honourably?”

“I don’t mean at politics.”

“What do you mean then?”— and she seemed to challenge him to phrase it if he dared. This demonstration of her face and voice might have affected him, for he remained silent and she continued: “Are you elected or not?”

“It seems a dream,” he rather flatly returned.

“If you are, act accordingly and don’t mix up things that are as wide asunder as the poles!” She spoke with sternness and his silence appeared again to represent an admission that her sternness counted for him. Possibly she was touched by it; after a few moments, at any rate, during which nothing more passed between them, she appealed to him in a gentler and more anxious key, which had this virtue to touch him that he knew it was absolutely the first time in her life she had really begged for anything. She had never been obliged to beg; she had got on without it and most things had come to her. He might judge therefore in what a light she regarded this boon for which in her bereft old age she humbled herself to be a suitor. There was such a pride in her that he could feel what it cost her to go on her knees even to her son. He did judge how it was in his power to gratify her; and as he was generous and imaginative he was stirred and shaken as it came over him in a wave of figurative suggestion that he might make up to her for many things. He scarcely needed to hear her ask with a pleading wail that was almost tragic: “Don’t you see how things have turned out for us? Don’t you know how unhappy I am, don’t you know what a bitterness ——?” She stopped with a sob in her voice and he recognised vividly this last tribulation, the unhealed wound of her change of life and her lapse from eminence to flatness. “You know what Percival is and the comfort I have of him. You know the property and what he’s doing with it and what comfort I get from that! Everything’s dreary but what you can do for us. Everything’s odious, down to living in a hole with one’s girls who don’t marry. Grace is impossible — I don’t know what’s the matter with her; no one will look at her, and she’s so conceited with it — sometimes I feel as if I could beat her! And Biddy will never marry, and we’re three dismal women in a filthy house, and what are three dismal women, more or less, in London?”

So with an unexpected rage of self-exposure she poured out her disappointments and troubles, tore away the veil from her sadness and soreness. It almost scared him to see how she hated her life, though at another time it might have been amusing to note how she despised her gardenless house. Of course it wasn’t a country-house, and she couldn’t get used to that. Better than he could do — for it was the sort of thing into which in any case a woman enters more than a man — she felt what a lift into brighter air, what a regilding of his sisters’ possibilities, his marriage to Julia would effect for them. He couldn’t trace the difference, but his mother saw it all as a shining picture. She hung the bright vision before him now — she stood there like a poor woman crying for a kindness. What was filial in him, all the piety he owed, especially to the revived spirit of his father, more than ever present on a day of such public pledges, became from one moment to the other as the very handle to the door of the chamber of concessions. He had the impulse, so embarrassing when it is a question of consistent action, to see in a touching, an interesting light any forcibly presented side of the life of another: such things effected a union with something in his life, and in the recognition of them was no soreness of sacrifice and no consciousness of merit.

Rapidly, at present, this change of scene took place before his spiritual eye. He found himself believing, because his mother communicated the belief, that it depended but on his own conduct richly to alter the social outlook of the three women who clung to him and who declared themselves forlorn. This was not the highest kind of motive, but it contained a spring, it touched into life again old injunctions and appeals. Julia’s wide kingdom opened out round him and seemed somehow to wear the face of his own possible future. His mother and sisters floated in the rosy element as if he had breathed it about them. “The first house in England” she had called it; but it might be the first house in Europe, the first in the world, by the fine air and the high humanities that should fill it. Everything beautiful in his actual, his material view seemed to proclaim its value as never before; the house rose over his head as a museum of exquisite rewards, and the image of poor George Dallow hovered there obsequious, expressing that he had only been the modest, tasteful organiser, or even upholsterer, appointed to set it all in order and punctually retire. Lady Agnes’s tone in fine penetrated further than it had done yet when she brought out with intensity: “Don’t desert us — don’t desert us.”

“Don’t desert you ——?”

“Be great — be great. I’m old, I’ve lived, I’ve seen. Go in for a great material position. That will simplify everything else.”

“I’ll do what I can for you — anything, everything I can. Trust me — leave me alone,” Nick went on.

“And you’ll stay over — you’ll spend the day with her?”

“I’ll stay till she turns me out!”

His mother had hold of his hand again now: she raised it to her lips and kissed it. “My dearest son, my only joy!” Then: “I don’t see how you can resist her,” she added.

“No more do I!”

She looked about — there was so much to look at — with a deep exhalation. “If you’re so fond of art, what art is equal to all this? The joy of living in the midst of it — of seeing the finest works every day! You’ll have everything the world can give.”

“That’s exactly what was just passing in my own mind. It’s too much,” Nick reasoned.

“Don’t be selfish!”

“Selfish?” he echoed.

“Unselfish then. You’ll share it with us.”

“And with Julia a little, I hope,” he said.

“God bless you!” cried his mother, looking up at him. Her eyes were detained by the sudden sense of something in his own that was not clear to her; but before she could challenge it he asked abruptly:

“Why do you talk so of poor Biddy? Why won’t she marry?”

“You had better ask Peter Sherringham,” said Lady Agnes.

“What has he to do with it?”

“How odd of you not to know — when it’s so plain how she thinks of him that it’s a matter of common gossip.”

“Yes, if you will — we’ve made it so, and she takes it as an angel. But Peter likes her.”

“Does he? Then it’s the more shame to him to behave as he does. He had better leave his wretched actresses alone. That’s the love of art too!” mocked Lady Agnes.

But Nick glossed it all over. “Biddy’s so charming she’ll easily marry some one else.”

“Never, if she loves him. However, Julia will bring it about — Julia will help her,” his mother pursued more cheerfully. “That’s what you’ll do for us — that she’ll do everything!”

“Why then more than now?” he asked.

“Because we shall be yours.”

“You’re mine already.”

“Yes, but she isn’t. However, she’s as good!” Lady Agnes exulted.

“She’ll turn me out of the house,” said Nick.

“Come and tell me when she does! But there she is — go to her!” And she gave him a push toward one of the windows that stood open to the terrace. Their hostess had become visible outside; she passed slowly along the terrace with her long shadow. “Go to her,” his mother repeated —“she’s waiting for you.”

Nick went out with the air of a man as ready to pass that way as another, and at the same moment his two sisters, still flushed with participation, appeared in a different quarter.

“We go home tomorrow, but Nick will stay a day or two,” Lady Agnes said to them.

“Dear old Nick!” Grace ejaculated looking at her with intensity.

“He’s going to speak,” she went on. “But don’t mention it.”

“Don’t mention it?” Biddy asked with a milder stare. “Hasn’t he spoken enough, poor fellow?”

“I mean to Julia,” Lady Agnes replied.

“Don’t you understand, you goose?”— and Grace turned on her sister.

XIV

The next morning brought the young man many letters and telegrams, and his coffee was placed beside him in his room, where he remained until noon answering these communications. When he came out he learned that his mother and sisters had left the house. This information was given him by Mrs. Gresham, whom he found dealing with her own voluminous budget at one of the tables in the library. She was a lady who received thirty letters a day, the subject-matter of which, as well as of her punctual answers in a hand that would have been “ladylike” in a manageress, was a puzzle to those who observed her.

She told Nick that Lady Agnes had not been willing to disturb him at his work to say good-bye, knowing she should see him in a day or two in town. He was amused at the way his mother had stolen off — as if she feared further conversation might weaken the spell she believed herself to have wrought. The place was cleared, moreover, of its other visitors, so that, as Mrs. Gresham said, the fun was at an end. This lady expressed the idea that the fun was after all rather a bore. At any rate now they could rest, Mrs. Dallow and Nick and she, and she was glad Nick was going to stay for a little quiet. She liked Harsh best when it was not en fête: then one could see what a sympathetic old place it was. She hoped Nick was not dreadfully fagged — she feared Julia was completely done up. Julia, however, had transported her exhaustion to the grounds — she was wandering about somewhere. She thought more people would be coming to the house, people from the town, people from the country, and had gone out so as not to have to see them. She had not gone far — Nick could easily find her. Nick intimated that he himself was not eager for more people, whereupon Mrs. Gresham rather archly smiled. “And of course you hate me for being here.” He made some protest and she added: “But I’m almost part of the house, you know — I’m one of the chairs or tables.” Nick declared that he had never seen a house so well furnished, and Mrs. Gresham said: “I believe there are to be some people to dinner; rather an interference, isn’t it? Julia lives so in public. But it’s all for you.” And after a moment she added: “It’s a wonderful constitution.” Nick at first failed to seize her allusion — he thought it a retarded political reference, a sudden tribute to the great unwritten instrument by which they were all governed and under the happy operation of which his fight had been so successful. He was on the point of saying, “The British? Wonderful!” when he gathered that the intention of his companion had been simply to praise Mrs. Dallow’s fine robustness. “The surface so delicate, the action so easy, yet the frame of steel.”

He left Mrs. Gresham to her correspondence and went out of the house; wondering as he walked if she wanted him to do the same thing his mother wanted, so that her words had been intended for a prick — whether even the two ladies had talked over their desire together. Mrs. Gresham was a married woman who was usually taken for a widow, mainly because she was perpetually “sent for” by her friends, who in no event sent for Mr. Gresham. She came in every case, with her air of being répandue at the expense of dingier belongings. Her figure was admired — that is it was sometimes mentioned — and she dressed as if it was expected of her to be smart, like a young woman in a shop or a servant much in view. She slipped in and out, accompanied at the piano, talked to the neglected visitors, walked in the rain, and after the arrival of the post usually had conferences with her hostess, during which she stroked her chin and looked familiarly responsible. It was her peculiarity that people were always saying things to her in a lowered voice. She had all sorts of acquaintances and in small establishments sometimes wrote the menus. Great ones, on the other hand, had no terrors for her — she had seen too many. No one had ever discovered whether any one else paid her. People only knew what they did.

If Lady Agnes had in the minor key discussed with her the propriety of a union between the mistress of Harsh and the hope of the Dormers this last personage could take the circumstance for granted without irritation and even with cursory indulgence; for he was got unhappy now and his spirit was light and clear. The summer day was splendid and the world, as he looked at it from the terrace, offered no more worrying ambiguity than a vault of airy blue arching over a lap of solid green. The wide, still trees in the park appeared to be waiting for some daily inspection, and the rich fields, with their official frill of hedges, to rejoice in the light that smiled upon them as named and numbered acres. Nick felt himself catch the smile and all the reasons of it: they made up a charm to which he had perhaps not hitherto done justice — something of the impression he had received when younger from showy “views” of fine country-seats that had pressed and patted nature, as by the fat hands of “benches” of magistrates and landlords, into supreme respectability and comfort. There were a couple of peacocks on the terrace, and his eye was caught by the gleam of the swans on a distant lake, where was also a little temple on an island; and these objects fell in with his humour, which at another time might have been ruffled by them as aggressive triumphs of the conventional.

It was certainly a proof of youth and health on his part that his spirits had risen as the plot thickened and that after he had taken his jump into the turbid waters of a contested election he had been able to tumble and splash not only without a sense of awkwardness but with a considerable capacity for the frolic. Tepid as we saw him in Paris he had found his relation to his opportunity surprisingly altered by his little journey across the Channel, had seen things in a new perspective and breathed an air that set him and kept him in motion. There had been something in it that went to his head — an element that his mother and his sisters, his father from beyond the grave, Julia Dallow, the Liberal party and a hundred friends, were both secretly and overtly occupied in pumping into it. If he but half-believed in victory he at least liked the wind of the onset in his ears, and he had a general sense that when one was “stuck” there was always the nearest thing at which one must pull. The embarrassment, that is the revival of scepticism, which might produce an inconsistency shameful to exhibit and yet difficult to conceal, was safe enough to come later. Indeed at the risk of presenting our young man as too whimsical a personage I may hint that some such sickly glow had even now begun to tinge one quarter of his inward horizon.

I am afraid, moreover, that I have no better excuse for him than the one he had touched on in that momentous conversation with his mother which I have thought it useful to reproduce in full. He was conscious of a double nature; there were two men in him, quite separate, whose leading features had little in common and each of whom insisted on having an independent turn at life. Meanwhile then, if he was adequately aware that the bed of his moral existence would need a good deal of making over if he was to lie upon it without unseemly tossing, he was also alive to the propriety of not parading his inconsistencies, not letting his unregulated passions become a spectacle to the vulgar. He had none of that wish to appear deep which is at the bottom of most forms of fatuity; he was perfectly willing to pass for decently superficial; he only aspired to be decently continuous. When you were not suitably shallow this presented difficulties; but he would have assented to the proposition that you must be as subtle as you can and that a high use of subtlety is in consuming the smoke of your inner fire. The fire was the great thing, not the chimney. He had no view of life that counted out the need of learning; it was teaching rather as to which he was conscious of no particular mission. He enjoyed life, enjoyed it immensely, and was ready to pursue it with patience through as many channels as possible. He was on his guard, however, against making an ass of himself, that is against not thinking out his experiments before trying them in public. It was because, as yet, he liked life in general better than it was clear to him he liked particular possibilities that, on the occasion of a constituency’s holding out a cordial hand to him while it extended another in a different direction, a certain bloom of boyhood that was on him had not paled at the idea of a match.

He had risen to the fray as he had risen to matches at school, for his boyishness could still take a pleasure in an inconsiderate show of agility. He could meet electors and conciliate bores and compliment women and answer questions and roll off speeches and chaff adversaries — he could do these things because it was amusing and slightly dangerous, like playing football or ascending an Alp, pastimes for which nature had conferred on him an aptitude not so very different in kind from a due volubility on platforms. There were two voices to admonish him that all this was not really action at all, but only a pusillanimous imitation of it: one of them fitfully audible in the depths of his own spirit and the other speaking, in the equivocal accents of a very crabbed hand, from a letter of four pages by Gabriel Nash. However, Nick carried the imitation as far as possible, and the flood of sound floated him. What more could a working faith have done? He had not broken with the axiom that in a case of doubt one should hold off, for this applied to choice, and he had not at present the slightest pretension to choosing. He knew he was lifted along, that what he was doing was not first-rate, that nothing was settled by it and that if there was a hard knot in his life it would only grow harder with keeping. Doing one’s sum tomorrow instead of today doesn’t make the sum easier, but at least makes today so.

Sometimes in the course of the following fortnight it seemed to him he had gone in for Harsh because he was sure he should lose; sometimes he foresaw that he should win precisely to punish him for having tried and for his want of candour; and when presently he did win he was almost scared at his success. Then it appeared to him he had done something even worse than not choose — he had let others choose for him. The beauty of it was that they had chosen with only their own object in their eye, for what did they know about his strange alternative? He was rattled about so for a fortnight — Julia taking care of this — that he had no time to think save when he tried to remember a quotation or an American story, and all his life became an overflow of verbiage. Thought couldn’t hear itself for the noise, which had to be pleasant and persuasive, had to hang more or less together, without its aid. Nick was surprised at the airs he could play, and often when, the last thing at night, he shut the door of his room, found himself privately exclaiming that he had had no idea he was such a mountebank.

I must add that if this reflexion didn’t occupy him long, and if no meditation, after his return from Paris, held him for many moments, there was a reason better even than that he was tired, that he was busy, that he appreciated the coincidence of the hit and the hurrah, the hurrah and the hit. That reason was simply Mrs. Dallow, who had suddenly become a still larger fact in his consciousness than his having turned actively political. She was indeed his being so — in the sense that if the politics were his, how little soever, the activity was hers. She had better ways of showing she was clever than merely saying clever things — which in general only prove at the most that one would be clever if one could. The accomplished fact itself was almost always the demonstration that Mrs. Dallow could; and when Nick came to his senses after the proclamation of the victor and the drop of the uproar her figure was, of the whole violent dance of shadows, the only thing that came back, that stayed. She had been there at each of the moments, passing, repassing, returning, before him, beside him, behind him. She had made the business infinitely prettier than it would have been without her, added music and flowers and ices, a finer charm, converting it into a kind of heroic “function,” the form of sport most dangerous. It had been a garden-party, say, with one’s life at stake from pressure of the crowd. The concluded affair had bequeathed him thus not only a seat in the House of Commons, but a perception of what may come of women in high embodiments and an abyss of intimacy with one woman in particular.

She had wrapped him up in something, he didn’t know what — a sense of facility, an overpowering fragrance — and they had moved together in an immense fraternity. There had been no love-making, no contact that was only personal, no vulgarity of flirtation: the hurry of the days and the sharpness with which they both tended to an outside object had made all that irrelevant. It was as if she had been too near for him to see her separate from himself; but none the less, when he now drew breath and looked back, what had happened met his eyes as a composed picture — a picture of which the subject was inveterately Julia and her ponies: Julia wonderfully fair and fine, waving her whip, cleaving the crowd, holding her head as if it had been a banner, smiling up into second-storey windows, carrying him beside her, carrying him to his doom. He had not reckoned at the time, in the few days, how much he had driven about with her; but the image of it was there, in his consulted conscience, as well as in a personal glow not yet chilled: it looked large as it rose before him. The things his mother had said to him made a rich enough frame for it all, and the whole impression had that night kept him much awake.

XV

While, after leaving Mrs. Gresham, he was hesitating which way to go and was on the point of hailing a gardener to ask if Mrs. Dallow had been seen, he noticed, as a spot of colour in an expanse of shrubbery, a far-away parasol moving in the direction of the lake. He took his course toward it across the park, and as the bearer of the parasol strolled slowly it was not five minutes before he had joined her. He went to her soundlessly, on the grass — he had been whistling at first, but as he got nearer stopped — and it was not till he was at hand that she looked round. He had watched her go as if she were turning things over in her mind, while she brushed the smooth walks and the clean turf with her dress, slowly made her parasol revolve on her shoulder and carried in the other hand a book which he perceived to be a monthly review.

“I came out to get away,” she said when he had begun to walk with her.

“Away from me?”

“Ah that’s impossible.” Then she added: “The day’s so very nice.”

“Lovely weather,” Nick dropped. “You want to get away from Mrs. Gresham, I suppose.”

She had a pause. “From everything!”

“Well, I want to get away too.”

“It has been such a racket. Listen to the dear birds.”

“Yes, our noise isn’t so good as theirs,” said Nick. “I feel as if I had been married and had shoes and rice thrown after me,” he went on. “But not to you, Julia — nothing so good as that.”

Julia made no reply; she only turned her eyes on the ornamental water stretching away at their right. In a moment she exclaimed, “How nasty the lake looks!” and Nick recognised in her tone a sign of that odd shyness — a perverse stiffness at a moment when she probably but wanted to be soft — which, taken in combination with her other qualities, was so far from being displeasing to him that it represented her nearest approach to extreme charm. He was not shy now, for he considered this morning that he saw things very straight and in a sense altogether superior and delightful. This enabled him to be generously sorry for his companion — if he were the reason of her being in any degree uncomfortable, and yet left him to enjoy some of the motions, not in themselves without grace, by which her discomfort was revealed. He wouldn’t insist on anything yet: so he observed that her standard in lakes was too high, and then talked a little about his mother and the girls, their having gone home, his not having seen them that morning, Lady Agnes’s deep satisfaction in his victory, and the fact that she would be obliged to “do something” for the autumn — take a house or something or other.

“I’ll lend her a house,” said Mrs. Dallow.

“Oh Julia, Julia!” Nick half groaned.

But she paid no attention to his sound; she only held up her review and said: “See what I’ve brought with me to read — Mr. Hoppus’s article.”

“That’s right; then I shan’t have to. You’ll tell me about it.” He uttered this without believing she had meant or wished to read the article, which was entitled “The Revision of the British Constitution,” in spite of her having encumbered herself with the stiff, fresh magazine. He was deeply aware she was not in want of such inward occupation as periodical literature could supply. They walked along and he added: “But is that what we’re in for, reading Mr. Hoppus? Is it the sort of thing constituents expect? Or, even worse, pretending to have read him when one hasn’t? Oh what a tangled web we weave!”

“People are talking about it. One has to know. It’s the article of the month.”

Nick looked at her askance. “You say things every now and then for which I could really kill you. ‘The article of the month,’ for instance: I could kill you for that.”

“Well, kill me!” Mrs. Dallow returned.

“Let me carry your book,” he went on irrelevantly. The hand in which she held it was on the side of her on which he was walking, and he put out his own hand to take it. But for a couple of minutes she forbore to give it up, so that they held it together, swinging it a little. Before she surrendered it he asked where she was going.

“To the island,” she answered.

“Well, I’ll go with you — and I’ll kill you there.”

“The things I say are the right things,” Julia declared.

“It’s just the right things that are wrong. It’s because you’re so political,” Nick too lightly explained. “It’s your horrible ambition. The woman who has a salon should have read the article of the month. See how one dreadful thing leads to another.”

“There are some things that lead to nothing,” said Mrs. Dallow.

“No doubt — no doubt. And how are you going to get over to your island?”

“I don’t know.”

“Isn’t there a boat?”

“I don’t know.”

Nick had paused to look round for the boat, but his hostess walked on without turning her head. “Can you row?” he then asked.

“Don’t you know I can do everything?”

“Yes, to be sure. That’s why I want to kill you. There’s the boat.”

“Shall you drown me?” she asked.

“Oh let me perish with you!” Nick answered with a sigh. The boat had been hidden from them by the bole of a great tree which rose from the grass at the water’s edge. It was moored to a small place of embarkation and was large enough to hold as many persons as were likely to wish to visit at once the little temple in the middle of the lake, which Nick liked because it was absurd and which Mrs. Dallow had never had a particular esteem for. The lake, fed by a natural spring, was a liberal sheet of water, measured by the scale of park scenery; and though its principal merit was that, taken at a distance, it gave a gleam of abstraction to the concrete verdure, doing the office of an open eye in a dull face, it could also be approached without derision on a sweet summer morning when it made a lapping sound and reflected candidly various things that were probably finer than itself — the sky, the great trees, the flight of birds. A man of taste, coming back from Rome a hundred years before, had caused a small ornamental structure to be raised, from artificial foundations, on its bosom, and had endeavoured to make this architectural pleasantry as nearly as possible a reminiscence of the small ruined rotunda which stands on the bank of the Tiber and is pronounced by ciceroni once sacred to Vesta. It was circular, roofed with old tiles, surrounded by white columns and considerably dilapidated. George Dallow had taken an interest in it — it reminded him not in the least of Rome, but of other things he liked — and had amused himself with restoring it. “Give me your hand — sit there and I’ll ferry you,” Nick said.

Julia complied, placing herself opposite him in the boat; but as he took up the paddles she declared that she preferred to remain on the water — there was too much malice prepense in the temple. He asked her what she meant by that, and she said it was ridiculous to withdraw to an island a few feet square on purpose to meditate. She had nothing to meditate about that required so much scenery and attitude.

“On the contrary, it would be just to change the scene and the pose. It’s what we have been doing for a week that’s attitude; and to be for half an hour where nobody’s looking and one hasn’t to keep it up is just what I wanted to put in an idle irresponsible day for. I’m not keeping it up now — I suppose you’ve noticed,” Nick went on as they floated and he scarcely dipped the oars.

“I don’t understand you”— and Julia leaned back in the boat.

He gave no further explanation than to ask in a minute: “Have you people to dinner to-night?”

“I believe there are three or four, but I’ll put them off if you like.”

“Must you always live in public, Julia?” he continued.

She looked at him a moment and he could see how she coloured. “We’ll go home — I’ll put them off.”

“Ah no, don’t go home; it’s too jolly here. Let them come, let them come, poor wretches!”

“How little you know me,” Julia presently broke out, “when, ever so many times, I’ve lived here for months without a creature!”

“Except Mrs. Gresham, I suppose.”

“I have had to have the house going, I admit.”

“You’re perfect, you’re admirable, and I don’t criticise you.”

“I don’t understand you!” she tossed back.

“That only adds to the generosity of what you’ve done for me,” Nick returned, beginning to pull faster. He bent over the oars and sent the boat forward, keeping this up for a succession of minutes during which they both remained silent. His companion, in her place, motionless, reclining — the seat in the stern was most comfortable — looked only at the water, the sky, the trees. At last he headed for the little temple, saying first, however, “Shan’t we visit the ruin?”

“If you like. I don’t mind seeing how they keep it.”

They reached the white steps leading up to it. He held the boat and his companion got out; then, when he had made it fast, they mounted together to the open door. “They keep the place very well,” Nick said, looking round. “It’s a capital place to give up everything in.”

“It might do at least for you to explain what you mean.” And Julia sat down.

“I mean to pretend for half an hour that I don’t represent the burgesses of Harsh. It’s charming — it’s very delicate work. Surely it has been retouched.”

The interior of the pavilion, lighted by windows which the circle of columns was supposed outside and at a distance to conceal, had a vaulted ceiling and was occupied by a few pieces of last-century furniture, spare and faded, of which the colours matched with the decoration of the walls. These and the ceiling, tinted and not exempt from indications of damp, were covered with fine mouldings and medallions. It all made a very elegant little tea-house, the mistress of which sat on the edge of a sofa rolling her parasol and remarking, “You ought to read Mr. Hoppus’s article to me.”

“Why, is this your salon?” Nick smiled.

“What makes you always talk of that? My salon’s an invention of your own.”

“But isn’t it the idea you’re most working for?”

Suddenly, nervously, she put up her parasol and sat under it as if not quite sensible of what she was doing. “How much you know me! I’m not ‘working’ for anything — that you’ll ever guess.”

Nick wandered about the room and looked at various things it contained — the odd volumes on the tables, the bits of quaint china on the shelves. “They do keep it very well. You’ve got charming things.”

“They’re supposed to come over every day and look after them.”

“They must come over in force.”

“Oh no one knows.”

“It’s spick and span. How well you have everything done!”

“I think you’ve some reason to say so,” said Mrs. Dallow. Her parasol was now down and she was again rolling it tight.

“But you’re right about my not knowing you. Why were you so ready to do so much for me?”

He stopped in front of her and she looked up at him. Her eyes rested long on his own; then she broke out: “Why do you hate me so?”

“Was it because you like me personally?” Nick pursued as if he hadn’t heard her. “You may think that an odd or positively an odious question; but isn’t it natural, my wanting to know?”

“Oh if you don’t know!” Julia quite desperately sighed.

“It’s a question of being sure.”

“Well then if you’re not sure ——!”

“Was it done for me as a friend, as a man?”

“You’re not a man — you’re a child,” his hostess declared with a face that was cold, though she had been smiling the moment before.

“After all I was a good candidate,” Nick went on.

“What do I care for candidates?”

“You’re the most delightful woman, Julia,” he said as he sat down beside her, “and I can’t imagine what you mean by my hating you.”

“If you haven’t discovered that I like you, you might as well.”

“Might as well discover it?”

She was grave — he had never seen her so pale and never so beautiful. She had stopped rolling her parasol; her hands were folded in her lap and her eyes bent on them. Nick sat looking at them as well — a trifle awkwardly. “Might as well have hated me,” she said.

“We’ve got on so beautifully together all these days: why shouldn’t we get on as well for ever and ever?” he brought out. She made no answer, and suddenly he said: “Ah Julia, I don’t know what you’ve done to me, but you’ve done it. You’ve done it by strange ways, but it will serve. Yes, I hate you,” he added in a different tone and with his face all nearer.

“Dear Nick, dear Nick ——!” she began. But she stopped, feeling his nearness and its intensity, a nearness now so great that his arm was round her, that he was really in possession of her. She closed her eyes but heard him ask again, “Why shouldn’t it be for ever, for ever?” in a voice that had for her ear a vibration none had ever had.

“You’ve done it, you’ve done it,” Nick repeated.

“What do you want of me?” she appealed.

“To stay with me — this way — always.”

“Ah not this way,” she answered softly, but as if in pain and making an effort, with a certain force, to detach herself.

“This way then — or this!” He took such pressing advantage of her that he had kissed her with repetition. She rose while he insisted, but he held her yet, and as he did so his tenderness turned to beautiful words. “If you’ll marry me, why shouldn’t it be so simple, so right and good?” He drew her closer again, too close for her to answer. But her struggle ceased and she rested on him a minute; she buried her face in his breast.

“You’re hard, and it’s cruel!” she then exclaimed, shaking herself free.

“Hard — cruel?”

“You do it with so little!” And with this, unexpectedly to Nick, Julia burst straight into tears. Before he could stop her she was at the door of the pavilion as if she wished to get immediately away. There, however, he stayed her, bending over her while she sobbed, unspeakably gentle with her.

“So little? It’s with everything — with everything I have.”

“I’ve done it, you say? What do you accuse me of doing?” Her tears were already over.

“Of making me yours; of being so precious, Julia, so exactly what a man wants, as it seems to me. I didn’t know you could,” he went on, smiling down at her. “I didn’t — no, I didn’t.”

“It’s what I say — that you’ve always hated me.”

“I’ll make it up to you!” he laughed.

She leaned on the doorway with her forehead against the lintel. “You don’t even deny it.”

“Contradict you now? I’ll admit it, though it’s rubbish, on purpose to live it down.”

“It doesn’t matter,” she said slowly; “for however much you might have liked me you’d never have done so half as much as I’ve cared for you.”

“Oh I’m so poor!” Nick murmured cheerfully.

With her eyes looking at him as in a new light she slowly shook her head. Then she declared: “You never can live it down.”

“I like that! Haven’t I asked you to marry me? When did you ever ask me?”

“Every day of my life! As I say, it’s hard — for a proud woman.”

“Yes, you’re too proud even to answer me.”

“We must think of it, we must talk of it.”

“Think of it? I’ve thought of it ever so much.”

“I mean together. There are many things in such a question.”

“The principal thing is beautifully to give me your word.”

She looked at him afresh all strangely; then she threw off: “I wish I didn’t adore you!” She went straight down the steps.

“You don’t adore me at all, you know, if you leave me now. Why do you go? It’s so charming here and we’re so delightfully alone.”

“Untie the boat; we’ll go on the water,” Julia said.

Nick was at the top of the steps, looking down at her. “Ah stay a little — do stay!” he pleaded.

“I’ll get in myself, I’ll pull off,” she simply answered.

At this he came down and bent a little to undo the rope. He was close to her and as he raised his head he felt it caught; she had seized it in her hands and she pressed her lips, as he had never felt lips pressed, to the first place they encountered. The next instant she was in the boat.

This time he dipped the oars very slowly indeed; and, while for a period that was longer than it seemed to them they floated vaguely, they mainly sat and glowed at each other as if everything had been settled. There were reasons enough why Nick should be happy; but it is a singular fact that the leading one was the sense of his having escaped a great and ugly mistake. The final result of his mother’s appeal to him the day before had been the idea that he must act with unimpeachable honour. He was capable of taking it as an assurance that Julia had placed him under an obligation a gentleman could regard but in one way. If she herself had understood it so, putting the vision, or at any rate the appreciation, of a closer tie into everything she had done for him, the case was conspicuously simple and his course unmistakably plain. That is why he had been gay when he came out of the house to look for her: he could be gay when his course was plain. He could be all the gayer, naturally, I must add, that, in turning things over as he had done half the night, what he had turned up oftenest was the recognition that Julia now had a new personal power with him. It was not for nothing that she had thrown herself personally into his life. She had by her act made him live twice as intensely, and such an office, such a service, if a man had accepted and deeply tasted it, was certainly a thing to put him on his honour. He took it as distinct that there was nothing he could do in preference that wouldn’t be spoiled for him by any deflexion from that point. His mother had made him uncomfortable by bringing it so heavily up that Julia was in love with him — he didn’t like in general to be told such things; but the responsibility seemed easier to carry and he was less shy about it when once he was away from other eyes, with only Julia’s own to express that truth and with indifferent nature all about. Besides, what discovery had he made this morning but that he also was in love?

“You’ve got to be a very great man, you know,” she said to him in the middle of the lake. “I don’t know what you mean about my salon, but I am ambitious.”

“We must look at life in a large, bold way,” he concurred while he rested his oars.

“That’s what I mean. If I didn’t think you could I wouldn’t look at you.”

“I could what?”

“Do everything you ought — everything I imagine, I dream of. You are clever: you can never make me believe the contrary after your speech on Tuesday, Don’t speak to me! I’ve seen, I’ve heard, and I know what’s in you. I shall hold you to it. You’re everything you pretend not to be.”

Nick looked at the water while she talked. “Will it always be so amusing?” he asked.

“Will what always be?”

“Why my career.”

“Shan’t I make it so?”

“Then it will be yours — it won’t be mine,” said Nick.

“Ah don’t say that — don’t make me out that sort of woman! If they should say it’s me I’d drown myself.”

“If they should say what’s you?”

“Why your getting on. If they should say I push you and do things for you. Things I mean that you can’t do yourself.”

“Well, won’t you do them? It’s just what I count on.”

“Don’t be dreadful,” Julia said. “It would be loathsome if I were thought the cleverest. That’s not the sort of man I want to marry.”

“Oh I shall make you work, my dear!”

“Ah that ——!” she sounded in a tone that might come back to a man after years.

“You’ll do the great thing, you’ll make my life the best life,” Nick brought out as if he had been touched to deep conviction. “I daresay that will keep me in heart.”

“In heart? Why shouldn’t you be in heart?” And her eyes, lingering on him, searching him, seemed to question him still more than her lips.

“Oh it will be all right!” he made answer.

“You’ll like success as well as any one else. Don’t tell me — you’re not so ethereal!”

“Yes, I shall like success.”

“So shall I! And of course I’m glad you’ll now be able to do things,” Julia went on. “I’m glad you’ll have things. I’m glad I’m not poor.”

“Ah don’t speak of that,” Nick murmured. “Only be nice to my mother. We shall make her supremely happy.”

“It wouldn’t be for your mother I’d do it — yet I’m glad I like your people,” Mrs. Dallow rectified. “Leave them to me!”

“You’re generous — you’re noble,” he stammered.

“Your mother must live at Broadwood; she must have it for life. It’s not at all bad.”

“Ah Julia,” her companion replied, “it’s well I love you!”

“Why shouldn’t you?” she laughed; and after this no more was said between them till the boat touched shore. When she had got out she recalled that it was time for luncheon; but they took no action in consequence, strolling in a direction which was not that of the house. There was a vista that drew them on, a grassy path skirting the foundations of scattered beeches and leading to a stile from which the charmed wanderer might drop into another division of Mrs. Dallow’s property. She said something about their going as far as the stile, then the next instant exclaimed: “How stupid of you — you’ve forgotten Mr. Hoppus!”

Nick wondered. “We left him in the temple of Vesta. Darling, I had other things to think of there.”

“I’ll send for him,” said Julia.

“Lord, can you think of him now?” he asked.

“Of course I can — more than ever.”

“Shall we go back for him?”— and he pulled up.

She made no direct answer, but continued to walk, saying they would go as far as the stile. “Of course I know you’re fearfully vague,” she presently resumed.

“I wasn’t vague at all. But you were in such a hurry to get away.”

“It doesn’t signify. I’ve another at home.”

“Another summer-house?” he more lightly suggested.

“A copy of Mr. Hoppus.”

“Mercy, how you go in for him! Fancy having two!”

“He sent me the number of the magazine, and the other’s the one that comes every month.”

“Every month; I see”— but his manner justified considerably her charge of vagueness. They had reached the stile and he leaned over it, looking at a great mild meadow and at the browsing beasts in the distance.

“Did you suppose they come every day?” Julia went on.

“Dear no, thank God!” They remained there a little; he continued to look at the animals and before long added: “Delightful English pastoral scene. Why do they say it won’t paint?”

“Who says it won’t?”

“I don’t know — some of them. It will in France; but somehow it won’t here.”

“What are you talking about?” Mrs. Dallow demanded.

He appeared unable to satisfy her on this point; instead of answering her directly he at any rate said: “Is Broadwood very charming?”

“Have you never been there? It shows how you’ve treated me. We used to go there in August. George had ideas about it,” she added. She had never affected not to speak of her late husband, especially with Nick, whose kinsman he had in a manner been and who had liked him better than some others did.

“George had ideas about a great many things.”

Yet she appeared conscious it would be rather odd on such an occasion to take this up. It was even odd in Nick to have said it. “Broadwood’s just right,” she returned at last. “It’s neither too small nor too big, and it takes care of itself. There’s nothing to be done: you can’t spend a penny.”

“And don’t you want to use it?”

“We can go and stay with them,” said Julia.

“They’ll think I bring them an angel.” And Nick covered her white hand, which was resting on the stile, with his own large one.

“As they regard you yourself as an angel they’ll take it as natural of you to associate with your kind.”

“Oh my kind!” he quite wailed, looking at the cows.

But his very extravagance perhaps saved it, and she turned away from him as if starting homeward, while he began to retrace his steps with her. Suddenly she said: “What did you mean that night in Paris?”

“That night ——?”

“When you came to the hotel with me after we had all dined at that place with Peter.”

“What did I mean ——?”

“About your caring so much for the fine arts. You seemed to want to frighten me.”

“Why should you have been frightened? I can’t imagine what I had in my head: not now.”

“You are vague,” said Julia with a little flush.

“Not about the great thing.”

“The great thing?”

“That I owe you everything an honest man has to offer. How can I care about the fine arts now?”

She stopped with lighted eyes on him. “Is it because you think you owe it —” and she paused, still with the heightened colour in her cheek, then went on —“that you’ve spoken to me as you did there?” She tossed her head toward the lake.

“I think I spoke to you because I couldn’t help it.”

“You are vague!” And she walked on again.

“You affect me differently from any other woman.”

“Oh other women ——! Why shouldn’t you care about the fine arts now?” she added.

“There’ll be no time. All my days and my years will be none too much for what you expect of me.”

“I don’t expect you to give up anything. I only expect you to do more.”

“To do more I must do less. I’ve no talent.”

“No talent?”

“I mean for painting.”

Julia pulled up again. “That’s odious! You have — you must.”

He burst out laughing. “You’re altogether delightful. But how little you know about it — about the honourable practice of any art!”

“What do you call practice? You’ll have all our things — you’ll live in the midst of them.”

“Certainly I shall enjoy looking at them, being so near them.”

“Don’t say I’ve taken you away then.”

“Taken me away ——?”

“From the love of art. I like them myself now, poor George’s treasures. I didn’t of old so much, because it seemed to me he made too much of them — he was always talking.”

“Well, I won’t always talk,” said Nick.

“You may do as you like — they’re yours.”

“Give them to the nation,” Nick went on.

“I like that! When we’ve done with them.”

“We shall have done with them when your Vandykes and Moronis have cured me of the delusion that I may be of their family. Surely that won’t take long.”

“You shall paint me,” said Julia.

“Never, never, never!” He spoke in a tone that made his companion stare — then seemed slightly embarrassed at this result of his emphasis. To relieve himself he said, as they had come back to the place beside the lake where the boat was moored, “Shan’t we really go and fetch Mr. Hoppus?”

She hesitated. “You may go; I won’t, please.”

“That’s not what I want.”

“Oblige me by going. I’ll wait here.” With which she sat down on the bench attached to the little landing.

Nick, at this, got into the boat and put off; he smiled at her as she sat there watching him. He made his short journey, disembarked and went into the pavilion; but when he came out with the object of his errand he saw she had quitted her station, had returned to the house without him. He rowed back quickly, sprang ashore and followed her with long steps. Apparently she had gone fast; she had almost reached the door when he overtook her.

“Why did you basely desert me?” he asked, tenderly stopping her there.

“I don’t know. Because I’m so happy.”

“May I tell mother then?”

“You may tell her she shall have Broadwood.”

XVI

He lost no time in going down to see Mr. Carteret, to whom he had written immediately after the election and who had answered him in twelve revised pages of historical parallel. He used often to envy Mr. Carteret’s leisure, a sense of which came to him now afresh, in the summer evening, as he walked up the hill toward the quiet house where enjoyment had ever been mingled for him with a vague oppression. He was a little boy again, under Mr. Carteret’s roof — a little boy on whom it had been duly impressed that in the wide, plain, peaceful rooms he was not to “touch.” When he paid a visit to his father’s old friend there were in fact many things — many topics — from which he instinctively kept his hands. Even Mr. Chayter, the immemorial blank butler, who was so like his master that he might have been a twin brother, helped to remind him that he must be good. Mr. Carteret seemed to Nick a very grave person, but he had the sense that Chayter thought him rather frivolous.

Our young man always came on foot from the station, leaving his portmanteau to be carried: the direct way was steep and he liked the slow approach, which gave him a chance to look about the place and smell the new-mown hay. At this season the air was full of it — the fields were so near that it was in the clean, still streets. Nick would never have thought of rattling up to Mr. Carteret’s door, which had on an old brass plate the proprietor’s name, as if he had been the principal surgeon. The house was in the high part, and the neat roofs of other houses, lower down the hill, made an immediate prospect for it, scarcely counting, however, since the green country was just below these, familiar and interpenetrating, in the shape of small but thick-tufted gardens. Free garden-growths flourished in all the intervals, but the only disorder of the place was that there were sometimes oats on the pavements. A crooked lane, with postern doors and cobble-stones, opened near Mr. Carteret’s house and wandered toward the old abbey; for the abbey was the secondary fact of Beauclere — it came after Mr. Carteret. Mr. Carteret sometimes went away and the abbey never did; yet somehow what was most of the essence of the place was that it could boast of the resident in the squarest of the square red houses, the one with the finest of the arched hall-windows, in three divisions, over the widest of the last-century doorways. You saw the great church from the doorstep, beyond gardens of course, and in the stillness you could hear the flutter of the birds that circled round its huge short towers. The towers had been finished only as time finishes things, by lending assurances to their lapses. There is something right in old monuments that have been wrong for centuries: some such moral as that was usually in Nick’s mind as an emanation of Beauclere when he saw the grand line of the roof ride the sky and draw out its length.

When the door with the brass plate was opened and Mr. Chayter appeared in the middle distance — he always advanced just to the same spot, as a prime minister receives an ambassador — Nick felt anew that he would be wonderfully like Mr. Carteret if he had had an expression. He denied himself this freedom, never giving a sign of recognition, often as the young man had been at the house. He was most attentive to the visitor’s wants, but apparently feared that if he allowed a familiarity it might go too far. There was always the same question to be asked — had Mr. Carteret finished his nap? He usually had not finished it, and this left Nick what he liked — time to smoke a cigarette in the garden or even to take before dinner a turn about the place. He observed now, every time he came, that Mr. Carteret’s nap lasted a little longer. There was each year a little more strength to be gathered for the ceremony of dinner: this was the principal symptom — almost the only one — that the clear-cheeked old gentleman gave of not being so fresh as of yore. He was still wonderful for his age. To-day he was particularly careful: Chayter went so far as to mention to Nick that four gentlemen were expected to dinner — an exuberance perhaps partly explained by the circumstance that Lord Bottomley was one of them.

The prospect of Lord Bottomley was somehow not stirring; it only made the young man say to himself with a quick, thin sigh, “This time I am in for it!” And he immediately had the unpolitical sense again that there was nothing so pleasant as the way the quiet bachelor house had its best rooms on the big garden, which seemed to advance into them through their wide windows and ruralise their dulness.

“I expect it will be a lateish eight, sir,” said Mr. Chayter, superintending in the library the production of tea on a large scale. Everything at Mr. Carteret’s seemed to Nick on a larger scale than anywhere else — the tea-cups, the knives and forks, the door-handles, the chair-backs, the legs of mutton, the candles, and the lumps of coal: they represented and apparently exhausted the master’s sense of pleasing effect, for the house was not otherwise decorated. Nick thought it really hideous, but he was capable at any time of extracting a degree of amusement from anything strongly characteristic, and Mr. Carteret’s interior expressed a whole view of life. Our young man was generous enough to find in it a hundred instructive intimations even while it came over him — as it always did at Beauclere — that this was the view he himself was expected to take. Nowhere were the boiled eggs at breakfast so big or in such big receptacles; his own shoes, arranged in his room, looked to him vaster there than at home. He went out into the garden and remembered what enormous strawberries they should have for dinner. In the house was a great deal of Landseer, of oilcloth, of woodwork painted and “grained.”

Finding there would be time before the evening meal or before Mr. Carteret was likely to see him he quitted the house and took a stroll toward the abbey. It covered acres of ground on the summit of the hill, and there were aspects in which its vast bulk reminded him of the ark left high and dry upon Ararat. It was the image at least of a great wreck, of the indestructible vessel of a faith, washed up there by a storm centuries before. The injury of time added to this appearance — the infirmities round which, as he knew, the battle of restoration had begun to be fought. The cry had been raised to save the splendid pile, and the counter-cry by the purists, the sentimentalists, whatever they were, to save it from being saved. They were all exchanging compliments in the morning papers.

Nick sauntered about the church — it took a good while; he leaned against low things and looked up at it while he smoked another cigarette. It struck him as a great pity such a pile should be touched: so much of the past was buried there that it was like desecrating, like digging up a grave. Since the years were letting it down so gently why jostle the elbow of slow-fingering time? The fading afternoon was exquisitely pure; the place was empty; he heard nothing but the cries of several children, which sounded sweet, who were playing on the flatness of the very old tombs. He knew this would inevitably be one of the topics at dinner, the restoration of the abbey; it would give rise to a considerable deal of orderly debate. Lord Bottomley, oddly enough, would probably oppose the expensive project, but on grounds that would be characteristic of him even if the attitude were not. Nick’s nerves always knew on this spot what it was to be soothed; but he shifted his position with a slight impatience as the vision came over him of Lord Bottomley’s treating a question of esthetics. It was enough to make one want to take the other side, the idea of having the same taste as his lordship: one would have it for such different reasons.

Dear Mr. Carteret would be deliberate and fair all round and would, like his noble friend, exhibit much more architectural knowledge than he, Nick, possessed: which would not make it a whit less droll to our young man that an artistic idea, so little really assimilated, should be broached at that table and in that air. It would remain so outside of their minds and their minds would remain so outside of it. It would be dropped at last, however, after half an hour’s gentle worrying, and the conversation would incline itself to public affairs. Mr. Carteret would find his natural level — the production of anecdote in regard to the formation of early ministries. He knew more than any one else about the personages of whom certain cabinets would have consisted if they had not consisted of others. His favourite exercise was to illustrate how different everything might have been from what it was, and how the reason of the difference had always been somebody’s inability to “see his way” to accept the view of somebody else — a view usually at the time discussed in strict confidence with Mr. Carteret, who surrounded his actual violation of that confidence thirty years later with many precautions against scandal. In this retrospective vein, at the head of his table, the old gentleman enjoyed a hearing, or at any rate commanded a silence, often intense. Every one left it to some one else to ask another question; and when by chance some one else did so every one was struck with admiration at any one’s being able to say anything. Nick knew the moment when he himself would take a glass of a particular port and, surreptitiously looking at his watch, perceive it was ten o’clock. That timepiece might as well mark 1830.

All this would be a part of the suggestion of leisure that invariably descended upon him at Beauclere — the image of a sloping shore where the tide of time broke with a ripple too faint to be a warning. But there was another admonition almost equally sure to descend upon his spirit during a stroll in a summer hour about the grand abbey; to sink into it as the light lingered on the rough red walls and the local accent of the children sounded soft in the churchyard. It was simply the sense of England — a sort of apprehended revelation of his country. The dim annals of the place were sensibly, heavily in the air — foundations bafflingly early, a great monastic life, wars of the Roses, with battles and blood in the streets, and then the long quietude of the respectable centuries, all corn-fields and magistrates and vicars — and these things were connected with an emotion that arose from the green country, the rich land so infinitely lived in, and laid on him a hand that was too ghostly to press and yet somehow too urgent to be light. It produced a throb he couldn’t have spoken of, it was so deep, and that was half imagination and half responsibility. These impressions melted together and made a general appeal, of which, with his new honours as a legislator, he was the sentient subject. If he had a love for that particular scene of life mightn’t it have a love for him and expect something of him? What fate could be so high as to grow old in a national affection? What a fine sort of reciprocity, making mere soreness of all the balms of indifference!

The great church was still open and he turned into it and wandered a little in the twilight that had gathered earlier there. The whole structure, with its immensity of height and distance, seemed to rest on tremendous facts — facts of achievement and endurance — and the huge Norman pillars to loom through the dimness like the ghosts of heroes. Nick was more struck with its thick earthly than with its fine spiritual reference, and he felt the oppression of his conscience as he walked slowly about. It was in his mind that nothing in life was really clear, all things were mingled and charged, and that patriotism might be an uplifting passion even if it had to allow for Lord Bottomley and for Mr. Carteret’s blindness on certain sides. He presently noticed that half-past seven was about to strike, and as he went back to his old friend’s he couldn’t have said if he walked in gladness or in gloom.

“Mr. Carteret will be in the drawing-room at a quarter to eight, sir,” Chayter mentioned, and Nick as he went to dress asked himself what was the use of being a member of Parliament if one was still sensitive to an intimation on the part of such a functionary that one ought already to have begun that business. Chayter’s words but meant that Mr. Carteret would expect to have a little comfortable conversation with him before dinner. Nick’s usual rapidity in dressing was, however, quite adequate to the occasion, so that his host had not appeared when he went down. There were flowers in the unfeminine saloon, which contained several paintings in addition to the engravings of pictures of animals; but nothing could prevent its reminding Nick of a comfortable committee-room.

Mr. Carteret presently came in with his gold-headed stick, a laugh like a series of little warning coughs and the air of embarrassment that our young man always perceived in him at first. He was almost eighty but was still shy — he laughed a great deal, faintly and vaguely, at nothing, as if to make up for the seriousness with which he took some jokes. He always began by looking away from his interlocutor, and it was only little by little that his eyes came round; after which their limpid and benevolent blue made you wonder why they should ever be circumspect. He was clean-shaven and had a long upper lip. When he had seated himself he talked of “majorities” and showed a disposition to converse on the general subject of the fluctuation of Liberal gains. He had an extraordinary memory for facts of this sort, and could mention the figures relating to the returns from innumerable places in particular years. To many of these facts he attached great importance, in his simple, kindly, presupposing way; correcting himself five minutes later if he had said that in 1857 some one had had 6014 instead of 6004.

Nick always felt a great hypocrite as he listened to him, in spite of the old man’s courtesy — a thing so charming in itself that it would have been grossness to speak of him as a bore. The difficulty was that he took for granted all kinds of positive assent, and Nick, in such company, found himself steeped in an element of tacit pledges which constituted the very medium of intercourse and yet made him draw his breath a little in pain when for a moment he measured them. There would have been no hypocrisy at all if he could have regarded Mr. Carteret as a mere sweet spectacle, the last or almost the last illustration of a departing tradition of manners. But he represented something more than manners; he represented what he believed to be morals and ideas, ideas as regards which he took your personal deference — not discovering how natural that was — for participation. Nick liked to think that his father, though ten years younger, had found it congruous to make his best friend of the owner of so nice a nature: it gave a softness to his feeling for that memory to be reminded that Sir Nicholas had been of the same general type — a type so pure, so disinterested, so concerned for the public good. Just so it endeared Mr. Carteret to him to perceive that he considered his father had done a definite work, prematurely interrupted, which had been an absolute benefit to the people of England. The oddity was, however, that though both Mr. Carteret’s aspect and his appreciation were still so fresh this relation of his to his late distinguished friend made the latter appear to Nick even more irrecoverably dead. The good old man had almost a vocabulary of his own, made up of old-fashioned political phrases and quite untainted with the new terms, mostly borrowed from America; indeed his language and his tone made those of almost any one who might be talking with him sound by contrast rather American. He was, at least nowadays, never severe nor denunciatory; but sometimes in telling an anecdote he dropped such an expression as “the rascal said to me” or such an epithet as “the vulgar dog.”

Nick was always struck with the rare simplicity — it came out in his countenance — of one who had lived so long and seen so much of affairs that draw forth the passions and perversities of men. It often made him say to himself that Mr. Carteret must have had many odd parts to have been able to achieve with his means so many things requiring cleverness. It was as if experience, though coming to him in abundance, had dealt with him so clean-handedly as to leave no stain, and had moreover never provoked him to any general reflexion. He had never proceeded in any ironic way from the particular to the general; certainly he had never made a reflexion upon anything so unparliamentary as Life. He would have questioned the taste of such an extravagance and if he had encountered it on the part of another have regarded it as an imported foreign toy with the uses of which he was unacquainted. Life, for him, was a purely practical function, not a question of more or less showy phrasing. It must be added that he had to Nick’s perception his variations — his back windows opening into grounds more private. That was visible from the way his eye grew cold and his whole polite face rather austere when he listened to something he didn’t agree with or perhaps even understand; as if his modesty didn’t in strictness forbid the suspicion that a thing he didn’t understand would have a probability against it. At such times there was something rather deadly in the silence in which he simply waited with a lapse in his face, not helping his interlocutor out. Nick would have been very sorry to attempt to communicate to him a matter he wouldn’t be likely to understand. This cut off of course a multitude of subjects.

The evening passed exactly as he had foreseen, even to the markedly prompt dispersal of the guests, two of whom were “local” men, earnest and distinct, though not particularly distinguished. The third was a young, slim, uninitiated gentleman whom Lord Bottomley brought with him and concerning whom Nick was informed beforehand that he was engaged to be married to the Honourable Jane, his lordship’s second daughter. There were recurrent allusions to Nick’s victory, as to which he had the fear that he might appear to exhibit less interest in it than the company did. He took energetic precautions against this and felt repeatedly a little spent with them, for the subject always came up once more. Yet it was not as his but as theirs that they liked the triumph. Mr. Carteret took leave of him for the night directly after the other guests had gone, using at this moment the words he had often used before:

“You may sit up to any hour you like. I only ask that you don’t read in bed.”

XVII

Nick’s little visit was to terminate immediately after luncheon the following day: much as the old man enjoyed his being there he wouldn’t have dreamed of asking for more of his time now that it had such great public uses. He liked infinitely better that his young friend should be occupied with parliamentary work than only occupied in talking it over with him. Talking it over, however, was the next best thing, as on the morrow, after breakfast, Mr. Carteret showed Nick he considered. They sat in the garden, the morning being warm, and the old man had a table beside him covered with the letters and newspapers the post had poured forth. He was proud of his correspondence, which was altogether on public affairs, and proud in a manner of the fact that he now dictated almost everything. That had more in it of the statesman in retirement, a character indeed not consciously assumed by Mr. Carteret, but always tacitly attributed to him by Nick, who took it rather from the pictorial point of view — remembering on each occasion only afterwards that though he was in retirement he had not exactly been a statesman. A young man, a very sharp, handy young man, came every morning at ten o’clock and wrote for him till luncheon. The young man had a holiday today in honour of Nick’s visit — a fact the mention of which led Nick to make some not particularly sincere speech about his being ready to write anything if Mr. Carteret were at all pressed.

“Ah but your own budget — what will become of that?” the old gentleman objected, glancing at Nick’s pockets as if rather surprised not to see them stuffed out with documents in split envelopes. His visitor had to confess that he had not directed his letters to meet him at Beauclere: he should find them in town that afternoon. This led to a little homily from Mr. Carteret which made him feel quite guilty; there was such an implication of neglected duty in the way the old man said, “You won’t do them justice — you won’t do them justice.” He talked for ten minutes, in his rich, simple, urbane way, about the fatal consequences of getting behind. It was his favourite doctrine that one should always be a little before, and his own eminently regular respiration seemed to illustrate the idea. A man was certainly before who had so much in his rear.

This led to the bestowal of a good deal of general advice on the mistakes to avoid at the beginning of a parliamentary career — as to which Mr. Carteret spoke with the experience of one who had sat for fifty years in the House of Commons. Nick was amused, but also mystified and even a little irritated, by his talk: it was founded on the idea of observation and yet our young man couldn’t at all regard him as an observer. “He doesn’t observe me,” he said to himself; “if he did he would see, he wouldn’t think ——!” The end of this private cogitation was a vague impatience of all the things his venerable host took for granted. He didn’t see any of the things Nick saw. Some of these latter were the light touches the summer morning scattered through the sweet old garden. The time passed there a good deal as if it were sitting still with a plaid under its feet while Mr. Carteret distilled a little more of the wisdom he had laid up in his fifty years. This immense term had something fabulous and monstrous for Nick, who wondered whether it were the sort of thing his companion supposed he had gone in for. It was not strange Mr. Carteret should be different; he might originally have been more — well, to himself Nick was not obliged to phrase it: what our young man meant was more of what it was perceptible to him that his old friend was not. Should even he, Nick, be like that at the end of fifty years? What Mr. Carteret was so good as to expect for him was that he should be much more distinguished; and wouldn’t this exactly mean much more like that? Of course Nick heard some things he had heard before; as for instance the circumstances that had originally led the old man to settle at Beauclere. He had been returned for that borough — it was his second seat — in years far remote, and had come to live there because he then had a conscientious conviction, modified indeed by later experience, that a member should be constantly resident. He spoke of this now, smiling rosily, as he might have spoken of some wild aberration of his youth; yet he called Nick’s attention to the fact that he still so far clung to his conviction as to hold — though of what might be urged on the other side he was perfectly aware — that a representative should at least be as resident as possible. This gave Nick an opening for something that had been on and off his lips all the morning.

“According to that I ought to take up my abode at Harsh.”

“In the measure of the convenient I shouldn’t be sorry to see you do it.”

“It ought to be rather convenient,” Nick largely smiled. “I’ve got a piece of news for you which I’ve kept, as one keeps that sort of thing — for it’s very good — till the last.” He waited a little to see if Mr. Carteret would guess, and at first thought nothing would come of this. But after resting his young-looking eyes on him for a moment the old man said:

“I should indeed be very happy to hear that you’ve arranged to take a wife.”

“Mrs. Dallow has been so good as to say she’ll marry me,” Nick returned.

“That’s very suitable. I should think it would answer.”

“It’s very jolly,” said Nick. It was well Mr. Carteret was not what his guest called observant, or he might have found a lower pitch in the sound of this sentence than in the sense.

“Your dear father would have liked it.”

“So my mother says.”

“And she must be delighted.”

“Mrs. Dallow, do you mean?” Nick asked.

“I was thinking of your mother. But I don’t exclude the charming lady. I remember her as a little girl. I must have seen her at Windrush. Now I understand the fine spirit with which she threw herself into your canvass.”

“It was her they elected,” said Nick.

“I don’t know,” his host went on, “that I’ve ever been an enthusiast for political women, but there’s no doubt that in approaching the mass of electors a graceful, affable manner, the manner of the real English lady, is a force not to be despised.”

“Julia’s a real English lady and at the same time a very political woman,” Nick remarked.

“Isn’t it rather in the family? I remember once going to see her mother in town and finding the leaders of both parties sitting with her.”

“My principal friend, of the others, is her brother Peter. I don’t think he troubles himself much about that sort of thing,” said Nick.

“What does he trouble himself about?” Mr. Carteret asked with a certain gravity.

“He’s in the diplomatic service; he’s a secretary in Paris.”

“That may be serious,” said the old man.

“He takes a great interest in the theatre. I suppose you’ll say that may be serious too,” Nick laughed.

“Oh!”— and Mr. Carteret looked as if he scarcely understood. Then he continued; “Well, it can’t hurt you.”

“It can’t hurt me?”

“If Mrs. Dallow takes an interest in your interests.”

“When a man’s in my situation he feels as if nothing could hurt him.”

“I’m very glad you’re happy,” said Mr. Carteret. He rested his mild eyes on our young man, who had a sense of seeing in them for a moment the faint ghost of an old story, the last strange flicker, as from cold ashes, of a flame that had become the memory of a memory. This glimmer of wonder and envy, the revelation of a life intensely celibate, was for an instant infinitely touching. Nick had harboured a theory, suggested by a vague allusion from his father, who had been discreet, that their benevolent friend had had in his youth an unhappy love-affair which had led him to forswear for ever the commerce of woman. What remained in him of conscious renunciation gave a throb as he looked at his bright companion, who proposed to take the matter so much the other way. “It’s good to marry and I think it’s right. I’ve not done right, I know that. If she’s a good woman it’s the best thing,” Mr. Carteret went on. “It’s what I’ve been hoping for you. Sometimes I’ve thought of speaking to you.”

“She’s a very good woman,” said Nick.

“And I hope she’s not poor.” Mr. Carteret spoke exactly with the same blandness.

“No indeed, she’s rich. Her husband, whom I knew and liked, left her a large fortune.”

“And on what terms does she enjoy it?”

“I haven’t the least idea,” said Nick.

Mr. Carteret considered. “I see. It doesn’t concern you. It needn’t concern you,” he added in a moment.

Nick thought of his mother at this, but he returned: “I daresay she can do what she likes with her money.”

“So can I, my dear young friend,” said Mr. Carteret.

Nick tried not to look conscious, for he felt a significance in the old man’s face. He turned his own everywhere but toward it, thinking again of his mother. “That must be very pleasant, if one has any.”

“I wish you had a little more.”

“I don’t particularly care,” said Nick.

“Your marriage will assist you; you can’t help that,” Mr. Carteret declared. “But I should like you to be under obligations not quite so heavy.”

“Oh I’m so obliged to her for caring for me ——!”

“That the rest doesn’t count? Certainly it’s nice of her to like you. But why shouldn’t she? Other people do.”

“Some of them make me feel as if I abused it,” said Nick, looking at his host. “That is, they don’t make me, but I feel it,” he corrected.

“I’ve no son “— and Mr. Carteret spoke as if his companion mightn’t have been sure. “Shan’t you be very kind to her?” he pursued. “You’ll gratify her ambition.”

“Oh she thinks me cleverer than I am.”

“That’s because she’s in love,” the old gentleman hinted as if this were very subtle. “However, you must be as clever as we think you. If you don’t prove so ——!” And he paused with his folded hands.

“Well, if I don’t?” asked Nick.

“Oh it won’t do — it won’t do,” said Mr. Carteret in a tone his companion was destined to remember afterwards. “I say I’ve no son,” he continued; “but if I had had one he should have risen high.”

“It’s well for me such a person doesn’t exist. I shouldn’t easily have found a wife.”

“He would have gone to the altar with a little money in his pocket.”

“That would have been the least of his advantages, sir,” Nick declared.

“When are you to be married?” Mr. Carteret asked.

“Ah that’s the question. Julia won’t yet say.”

“Well,” said the old man without the least flourish, “you may consider that when it comes off I’ll make you a settlement.”

“I feel your kindness more than I can express,” Nick replied; “but that will probably be the moment when I shall be least conscious of wanting anything.”

“You’ll appreciate it later — you’ll appreciate it very soon. I shall like you to appreciate it,” Mr. Carteret went on as if he had a just vision of the way a young man of a proper spirit should feel. Then he added; “Your father would have liked you to appreciate it.”

“Poor father!” Nick exclaimed vaguely, rather embarrassed, reflecting on the oddity of a position in which the ground for holding up his head as the husband of a rich woman would be that he had accepted a present of money from another source. It was plain he was not fated to go in for independence; the most that he could treat himself to would be dependence that was duly grateful “How much do you expect of me?” he inquired with a grave face.

“Well, Nicholas, only what your father did. He so often spoke of you, I remember, at the last, just after you had been with him alone — you know I saw him then. He was greatly moved by his interview with you, and so was I by what he told me of it. He said he should live on in you — he should work in you. It has always given me a special feeling, if I may use the expression, about you.”

“The feelings are indeed not usual, dear Mr. Carteret, which take so munificent a form. But you do — oh you do — expect too much,” Nick brought himself to say.

“I expect you to repay me!” the old man returned gaily. “As for the form, I have it in my mind.”

“The form of repayment?”

“The form of repayment!”

“Ah don’t talk of that now,” said Nick, “for, you see, nothing else is settled. No one has been told except my mother. She has only consented to my telling you.”

“Lady Agnes, do you mean?”

“Ah no; dear mother would like to publish it on the house-tops. She’s so glad — she wants us to have it over tomorrow. But Julia herself,” Nick explained, “wishes to wait. Therefore kindly mention it for the present to no one.”

“My dear boy, there’s at this rate nothing to mention! What does Julia want to wait for?”

“Till I like her better — that’s what she says.”

“It’s the way to make you like her worse,” Mr. Carteret knowingly declared. “Hasn’t she your affection?”

“So much so that her delay makes me exceedingly unhappy.”

Mr. Carteret looked at his young friend as if he didn’t strike him as quite wretched; but he put the question: “Then what more does she want?” Nick laughed out at this, though perceiving his host hadn’t meant it as an epigram; while the latter resumed: “I don’t understand. You’re engaged or you’re not engaged.”

“She is, but I’m not. That’s what she says about it. The trouble is she doesn’t believe in me.”

Mr. Carteret shone with his candour. “Doesn’t she love you then?”

“That’s what I ask her. Her answer is that she loves me only too well. She’s so afraid of being a burden to me that she gives me my freedom till I’ve taken another year to think.”

“I like the way you talk about other years!” Mr. Carteret cried. “You had better do it while I’m here to bless you.”

“She thinks I proposed to her because she got me in for Harsh,” said Nick.

“Well, I’m sure it would be a very pretty return.”

“Ah she doesn’t believe in me,” the young man repeated.

“Then I don’t believe in her.”

“Don’t say that — don’t say that. She’s a very rare creature. But she’s proud, shy, suspicious.”

“Suspicious of what?”

“Of everything. She thinks I’m not persistent.”

“Oh, oh!”— Nick’s host deprecated such freedom.

“She can’t believe I shall arrive at true eminence.”

“A good wife should believe what her husband believes,” said Mr. Carteret.

“Ah unfortunately”— and Nick took the words at a run —“I don’t believe it either.”

Mr. Carteret, who might have been watching an odd physical rush, spoke with a certain dryness. “Your dear father did.”

“I think of that — I think of that,” Nick replied.

“Certainly it will help me. If I say we’re engaged,” he went on, “it’s because I consider it so. She gives me my liberty, but I don’t take it.”

“Does she expect you to take back your word?”

“That’s what I ask her. She never will. Therefore we’re as good as tied.”

“I don’t like it,” said Mr. Carteret after a moment. “I don’t like ambiguous, uncertain situations. They please me much better when they’re definite and clear.” The retreat of expression had been sounded in his face — the aspect it wore when he wished not to be encouraging. But after an instant he added in a tone more personal: “Don’t disappoint me, dear boy.”

“Ah not willingly!” his visitor protested.

“I’ve told you what I should like to do for you. See that the conditions come about promptly in which I may, do it. Are you sure you do everything to satisfy Mrs. Dallow?” Mr. Carteret continued.

“I think I’m very nice to her,” Nick declared. “But she’s so ambitious. Frankly speaking, it’s a pity for her that she likes me.”

“She can’t help that!” the old man charmingly said.

“Possibly. But isn’t it a reason for taking me as I am? What she wants to do is to take me as I may be a year hence.”

“I don’t understand — since you tell me that even then she won’t take back her word,” said Mr. Carteret.

“If she doesn’t marry me I think she’ll never marry again at all.”

“What then does she gain by delay?”

“Simply this, as I make it out,” said Nick —“that she’ll feel she has been very magnanimous. She won’t have to reproach herself with not having given me a chance to change.”

“To change? What does she think you liable to do?”

Nick had a pause. “I don’t know!” he then said — not at all candidly.

“Everything has altered: young people in my day looked at these questions more naturally,” Mr. Carteret observed. “A woman in love has no need to be magnanimous. If she plays too fair she isn’t in love,” he added shrewdly.

“Oh, Julia’s safe — she’s safe,” Nick smiled.

“If it were a question between you and another gentleman one might comprehend. But what does it mean, between you and nothing?”

“I’m much obliged to you, sir,” Nick returned. “The trouble is that she doesn’t know what she has got hold of.”

“Ah, if you can’t make it clear to her!”— and his friend showed the note of impatience.

“I’m such a humbug,” said the young man. And while his companion stared he continued: “I deceive people without in the least intending it.”

“What on earth do you mean? Are you deceiving me?”

“I don’t know — it depends on what you think.”

“I think you’re flighty,” said Mr. Carteret, with the nearest approach to sternness Nick had ever observed in him. “I never thought so before.”

“Forgive me; it’s all right. I’m not frivolous; that I promise you I’m not.”

“You have deceived me if you are.”

“It’s all right,” Nick stammered with a blush.

“Remember your name — carry it high.”

“I will — as high as possible.”

“You’ve no excuse. Don’t tell me, after your speeches at Harsh!” Nick was on the point of declaring again that he was a humbug, so vivid was his inner sense of what he thought of his factitious public utterances, which had the cursed property of creating dreadful responsibilities and importunate credulities for him. If he was “clever” (ah the idiotic “clever”!) what fools many other people were! He repressed his impulse and Mr. Carteret pursued. “If, as you express it, Mrs. Dallow doesn’t know what she has got hold of, won’t it clear the matter up a little by informing her that the day before your marriage is definitely settled to take place you’ll come into something comfortable?”

A quick vision of what Mr. Carteret would be likely to regard as something comfortable flitted before Nick, but it didn’t prevent his replying: “Oh I’m afraid that won’t do any good. It would make her like you better, but it wouldn’t make her like me. I’m afraid she won’t care for any benefit that comes to me from another hand than hers. Her affection’s a very jealous sentiment.”

“It’s a very peculiar one!” sighed Mr. Carteret. “Mine’s a jealous sentiment too. However, if she takes it that way don’t tell her.”

“I’ll let you know as soon as she comes round,” said Nick.

“And you’ll tell your mother,” Mr. Carteret returned. “I shall like her to know.”

“It will be delightful news to her. But she’s keen enough already.”

“I know that. I may mention now that she has written to me,” the old man added.

“So I suspected.”

“We’ve — a — corresponded on the subject,” Mr. Carteret continued to confess. “My view of the advantageous character of such an alliance has entirely coincided with hers.”

“It was very good-natured of you then to leave me to speak first,” said Nick.

“I should have been disappointed if you hadn’t. I don’t like all you’ve told me. But don’t disappoint me now.”

“Dear Mr. Carteret!” Nick vaguely and richly sounded.

“I won’t disappoint you,” that gentleman went on with a finer point while he looked at his big old-fashioned watch.

BOOK FOURTH

XVIII

At first Peter Sherringham thought of asking to be transferred to another post and went so far, in London, as to take what he believed good advice on the subject. The advice, perhaps struck him as the better for consisting of a strong recommendation to do nothing so foolish. Two or three reasons were mentioned to him why such a request would not, in the particular circumstances, raise him in the esteem of his superiors, and he promptly recognised their force. He next became aware that it might help him — not with his superiors but with himself — to apply for an extension of leave, and then on further reflexion made out that, though there are some dangers before which it is perfectly consistent with honour to flee, it was better for every one concerned that he should fight this especial battle on the spot. During his holiday his plan of campaign gave him plenty of occupation. He refurbished his arms, rubbed up his strategy, laid down his lines of defence.

There was only one thing in life his mind had been much made up to, but on this question he had never wavered: he would get on, to the utmost, in his profession. That was a point on which it was perfectly lawful to be unamiable to others — to be vigilant, eager, suspicious, selfish. He had not in fact been unamiable to others, for his affairs had not required it: he had got on well enough without hardening his heart. Fortune had been kind to him and he had passed so many competitors on the way that he could forswear jealousy and be generous. But he had always flattered himself his hand wouldn’t falter on the day he should find it necessary to drop bitterness into his cup. This day would be sure to dawn, since no career could be all clear water to the end; and then the sacrifice would find him ready. His mind was familiar with the thought of a sacrifice: it is true that no great plainness invested beforehand the occasion, the object or the victim. All that particularly stood out was that the propitiatory offering would have to be some cherished enjoyment. Very likely indeed this enjoyment would be associated with the charms of another person — a probability pregnant with the idea that such charms would have to be dashed out of sight. At any rate it never had occurred to Sherringham that he himself might be the sacrifice. You had to pay to get on, but at least you borrowed from others to do it. When you couldn’t borrow you didn’t get on, for what was the situation in life in which you met the whole requisition yourself?

Least of all had it occurred to our friend that the wrench might come through his interest in that branch of art on which Nick Dormer had rallied him. The beauty of a love of the theatre was precisely in its being a passion exercised on the easiest terms. This was not the region of responsibility. It was sniffed at, to its discredit, by the austere; but if it was not, as such people said, a serious field, was not the compensation just that you couldn’t be seriously entangled in it? Sherringham’s great advantage, as he regarded the matter, was that he had always kept his taste for the drama quite in its place. His facetious cousin was free to pretend that it sprawled through his life; but this was nonsense, as any unprejudiced observer of that life would unhesitatingly attest. There had not been the least sprawling, and his interest in the art of Garrick had never, he was sure, made him in any degree ridiculous. It had never drawn down from above anything approaching a reprimand, a remonstrance, a remark. Sherringham was positively proud of his discretion, for he was not a little proud of what he did know about the stage. Trifling for trifling, there were plenty of his fellows who had in their lives infatuations less edifying and less confessable. Hadn’t he known men who collected old invitation-cards and were ready to commit bassesses for those of the eighteenth century? hadn’t he known others who had a secret passion for shuffleboard? His little weaknesses were intellectual — they were a part of the life of the mind. All the same, on the day they showed a symptom of interfering they should be plucked off with a turn of the wrist.

Sherringham scented interference now, and interference in rather an invidious form. It might be a bore, from the point of view of the profession, to find one’s self, as a critic of the stage, in love with a coquine; but it was a much greater bore to find one’s self in love with a young woman whose character remained to be estimated. Miriam Rooth was neither fish nor flesh: one had with her neither the guarantees of one’s own class nor the immunities of hers. What was hers if one came to that? A rare ambiguity on this point was part of the fascination she had ended by throwing over him. Poor Peter’s scheme for getting on had contained no proviso against his falling in love, but it had embodied an important clause on the subject of surprises. It was always a surprise to fall in love, especially if one was looking out for it; so this contingency had not been worth official paper. But it became a man who respected the service he had undertaken for the State to be on his guard against predicaments from which the only issue was the rigour of matrimony. Ambition, in the career, was probably consistent with marrying — but only with opening one’s eyes very wide to do it. That was the fatal surprise — to be led to the altar in a dream. Sherringham’s view of the proprieties attached to such a step was high and strict; and if he held that a man in his position was, above all as the position improved, essentially a representative of the greatness of his country, he considered that the wife of such a personage would exercise in her degree — for instance at a foreign court — a function no less symbolic. She would in short always be a very important quantity, and the scene was strewn with illustrations of this general truth. She might be such a help and might be such a blight that common prudence required some test of her in advance. Sherringham had seen women in the career, who were stupid or vulgar, make such a mess of things as would wring your heart. Then he had his positive idea of the perfect ambassadress, the full-blown lily of the future; and with this idea Miriam Rooth presented no analogy whatever.

The girl had described herself with characteristic directness as “all right”; and so she might be, so she assuredly was: only all right for what? He had made out she was not sentimental — that whatever capacity she might have for responding to a devotion or for desiring it was at any rate not in the direction of vague philandering. With him certainly she had no disposition to philander. Sherringham almost feared to dwell on this, lest it should beget in him a rage convertible mainly into caring for her more. Rage or no rage it would be charming to be in love with her if there were no complications; but the complications were just what was clearest in the prospect. He was perhaps cold-blooded to think of them, but it must be remembered that they were the particular thing his training had equipped him for dealing with. He was at all events not too cold-blooded to have, for the two months of his holiday, very little inner vision of anything more abstract than Miriam’s face. The desire to see it again was as pressing as thirst, but he tried to practise the endurance of the traveller in the desert. He kept the Channel between them, but his spirit consumed every day an inch of the interval, until — and it was not long — there were no more inches left. The last thing he expected the future ambassadress to have been was fille de théâtre. The answer to this objection was of course that Miriam was not yet so much of one but that he could easily, by a handsome “worldly” offer, arrest her development. Then came worrying retorts to that, chief among which was the sense that to his artistic conscience arresting her development would be a plan combining on his part fatuity, not to say imbecility, with baseness. It was exactly to her development the poor girl had the greatest right, and he shouldn’t really alter anything by depriving her of it. Wasn’t she the artist to the tips of her tresses — the ambassadress never in the world — and wouldn’t she take it out in something else if one were to make her deviate? So certain was that demonic gift to insist ever on its own.

Besides, could one make her deviate? If she had no disposition to philander what was his warrant for supposing she could be corrupted into respectability? How could the career — his career — speak to a nature that had glimpses as vivid as they were crude of such a different range and for which success meant quite another sauce to the dish? Would the brilliancy of marrying Peter Sherringham be such a bribe to relinquishment? How could he think so without pretensions of the sort he pretended exactly not to flaunt? — how could he put himself forward as so high a prize? Relinquishment of the opportunity to exercise a rare talent was not, in the nature of things, an easy effort to a young lady who was herself presumptuous as well as ambitious. Besides, she might eat her cake and have it — might make her fortune both on the stage and in the world. Successful actresses had ended by marrying dukes, and was not that better than remaining obscure and marrying a commoner? There were moments when he tried to pronounce the girl’s “gift” not a force to reckon with; there was so little to show for it as yet that the caprice of believing in it would perhaps suddenly leave him. But his conviction that it was real was too uneasy to make such an experiment peaceful, and he came back, moreover, to his deepest impression — that of her being of the inward mould for which the only consistency is the play of genius. Hadn’t Madame Carré declared at the last that she could “do anything”? It was true that if Madame Carré had been mistaken in the first place she might also be mistaken in the second. But in this latter case she would be mistaken with him — and such an error would be too like a truth.

How, further, shall we exactly measure for him — Sherringham felt the discomfort of the advantage Miriam had of him — the advantage of her presenting herself in a light that rendered any passion he might entertain an implication of duty as well as of pleasure? Why there should have been this implication was more than he could say; sometimes he held himself rather abject, or at least absurdly superstitious, for seeing it. He didn’t know, he could scarcely conceive, of another case of the same general type in which he would have recognised it. In foreign countries there were very few ladies of Miss Rooth’s intended profession who would not have regarded it as too strong an order that, to console them for not being admitted into drawing-rooms, they should have no offset but the exercise of a virtue in which no one would believe. This was because in foreign countries actresses were not admitted into drawing-rooms: that was a pure English drollery, ministering equally little to real histrionics and to the higher tone of these resorts. Did the oppressive sanctity which made it a burden to have to reckon with his young friend come then from her being English? Peter could recall cases in which that privilege operated as little as possible as a restriction. It came a great deal from Mrs. Rooth, in whom he apprehended depths of calculation as to what she might achieve for her daughter by “working” the idea of a life blameless amid dire obsessions. Her romantic turn of mind wouldn’t in the least prevent her regarding that idea as a substantial capital, to be laid out to the best worldly advantage. Miriam’s essential irreverence was capable, on a pretext, of making mince-meat of it — that he was sure of; for the only capital she recognised was the talent which some day managers and agents would outbid each other in paying for. Yet as a creature easy at so many points she was fond of her mother, would do anything to oblige — that might work in all sorts of ways — and would probably like the loose slippers of blamelessness quite as well as having to meet some of the queer high standards of the opposite camp.

Sherringham, I may add, had no desire that she should indulge a different preference: it was distasteful to him to compute the probabilities of a young lady’s misbehaving for his advantage — that seemed to him definitely base — and he would have thought himself a blackguard if, even when a prey to his desire, he had not wished the thing that was best for the object of it. The thing best for Miriam might be to become the wife of the man to whose suit she should incline her ear. That this would be the best thing for the gentleman in question by no means, however, equally followed, and Sherringham’s final conviction was that it would never do for him to act the part of that hypothetic personage. He asked for no removal and no extension of leave, and he proved to himself how well he knew what he was about by never addressing a line, during his absence, to the Hôtel de la Garonne. He would simply go straight, inflicting as little injury on Peter Sherringham as on any one else. He remained away to the last hour of his privilege and continued to act lucidly in having nothing to do with the mother and daughter for several days after his return to Paris.

It was when this discipline came to an end one afternoon after a week had passed that he felt most the force of the reference we have just made to Mrs. Rooth’s private calculations. He found her at home, alone, writing a letter under the lamp, and as soon as he came in she cried out that he was the very person to whom the letter was addressed. She could bear it no longer; she had permitted herself to reproach him with his terrible silence — to ask why he had quite forsaken them. It was an illustration of the way in which her visitor had come to regard her that he put rather less than more faith into this description of the crumpled papers lying on the table. He was not even sure he quite believed Miriam to have just gone out. He told her mother how busy he had been all the while he was away and how much time above all he had had to give in London to seeing on her daughter’s behalf the people connected with the theatres.

“Ah if you pity me tell me you’ve got her an engagement!” Mrs. Rooth cried while she clasped her hands.

“I took a great deal of trouble; I wrote ever so many notes, sought introductions, talked with people — such impossible people some of them. In short I knocked at every door, I went into the question exhaustively.” And he enumerated the things he had done, reported on some of the knowledge he had gathered. The difficulties were immense, and even with the influence he could command, such as it was, there was very little to be achieved in face of them. Still he had gained ground: two or three approachable fellows, men with inferior theatres, had listened to him better than the others, and there was one in particular whom he had a hope he really might have interested. From him he had extracted benevolent assurances: this person would see Miriam, would listen to her, would do for her what he could. The trouble was that no one would lift a finger for a girl unless she were known, and yet that she never could become known till innumerable fingers had been lifted. You couldn’t go into the water unless you could swim, and you couldn’t swim until you had been in the water.

“But new performers appear; they get theatres, they get audiences, they get notices in the newspapers,” Mrs. Rooth objected. “I know of these things only what Miriam tells me. It’s no knowledge that I was born to.”

“It’s perfectly true. It’s all done with money.”

“And how do they come by money?” Mrs. Rooth candidly asked.

“When they’re women people give it to them.”

“Well, what people now?”

“People who believe in them.”

“As you believe in Miriam?”

Peter had a pause. “No, rather differently. A poor man doesn’t believe in anything the same way that a rich man does.”

“Ah don’t call yourself poor!” groaned Mrs. Rooth.

“What good would it do me to be rich?”

“Why you could take a theatre. You could do it all yourself.”

“And what good would that do me?”

“Ah don’t you delight in her genius?” demanded Mrs. Rooth.

“I delight in her mother. You think me more disinterested than I am,” Sherringham added with a certain soreness of irritation.

“I know why you didn’t write!” Mrs. Rooth declared archly.

“You must go to London,” Peter said without heeding this remark.

“Ah if we could only get there it would be a relief. I should draw a long breath. There at least I know where I am and what people are. But here one lives on hollow ground!”

“The sooner you get away the better,” our young man went on.

“I know why you say that.”

“It’s just what I’m explaining.”

“I couldn’t have held out if I hadn’t been so sure of Miriam,” said Mrs. Rooth.

“Well, you needn’t hold out any longer.”

“Don’t you trust her?” asked Sherringham’s hostess.

“Trust her?”

“You don’t trust yourself. That’s why you were silent, why we might have thought you were dead, why we might have perished ourselves.”

“I don’t think I understand you; I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Peter returned. “But it doesn’t matter.”

“Doesn’t it? Let yourself go. Why should you struggle?” the old woman agreeably inquired.

Her unexpected insistence annoyed her visitor, and he was silent again, meeting her eyes with reserve and on the point of telling her that he didn’t like her tone. But he had his tongue under such control that he was able presently to say instead of this — and it was a relief to him to give audible voice to the reflexion —“It’s a great mistake, either way, for a man to be in love with an actress. Either it means nothing serious, and what’s the use of that? or it means everything, and that’s still more delusive.”

“Delusive?”

“Idle, unprofitable.”

“Surely a pure affection is its own beautiful reward,” Mrs. Rooth pleaded with soft reasonableness.

“In such a case how can it be pure?”

“I thought you were talking of an English gentleman,” she replied.

“Call the poor fellow whatever you like: a man with his life to lead, his way to make, his work, his duties, his career to attend to. If it means nothing, as I say, the thing it means least of all is marriage.”

“Oh my own Miriam!” Mrs. Rooth wailed.

“Fancy, on the other hand, the complication when such a man marries a woman who’s on the stage.”

Mrs. Rooth looked as if she were trying to follow. “Miriam isn’t on the stage yet.”

“Go to London and she soon will be.”

“Yes, and then you’ll have your excuse.”

“My excuse?”

“For deserting us altogether.”

He broke into laughter at this, the logic was so droll. Then he went on: “Show me some good acting and I won’t desert you.”

“Good acting? Ah what’s the best acting compared with the position of a true English lady? If you’ll take her as she is you may have her,” Mrs. Rooth suddenly added.

“As she is, with all her ambitions unassuaged?”

“To marry you — might not that be an ambition?”

“A very paltry one. Don’t answer for her, don’t attempt that,” said Peter. “You can do much better.”

“Do you think you can?” smiled Mrs. Rooth.

“I don’t want to; I only want to let it alone. She’s an artist; you must give her her head,” the young man pursued. “You must always give an artist his head.”

“But I’ve known great ladies who were artists. In English society there’s always a field.”

“Don’t talk to me of English society! Thank goodness, in the first place, I don’t live in it. Do you want her to give up her genius?” he demanded.

“I thought you didn’t care for it.”

“She’d say, ‘No I thank you, dear mamma.’”

“My wonderful child!” Mrs. Rooth almost comprehendingly murmured.

“Have you ever proposed it to her?”

“Proposed it?”

“That she should give up trying.”

Mrs. Rooth hesitated, looking down. “Not for the reason you mean. We don’t talk about love,” she simpered.

“Then it’s so much less time wasted. Don’t stretch out your hand to the worse when it may some day grasp the better,” Peter continued. Mrs. Rooth raised her eyes at him as if recognising the force there might be in that, and he added: “Let her blaze out, let her look about her. Then you may talk to me if you like.”

“It’s very puzzling!” the old woman artlessly sighed.

He laughed again and then said: “Now don’t tell me I’m not a good friend.”

“You are indeed — you’re a very noble gentleman. That’s just why a quiet life with you ——”

“It wouldn’t be quiet for me!” he broke in. “And that’s not what Miriam was made for.”

Don’t say that for my precious one!” Mrs. Rooth quavered.

“Go to London — go to London,” her visitor repeated.

Thoughtfully, after an instant, she extended her hand and took from the table the letter on the composition of which he had found her engaged. Then with a quick movement she tore it up. “That’s what Mr. Dashwood says.”

“Mr. Dashwood?”

“I forgot you don’t know him. He’s the brother of that lady we met the day you were so good as to receive us; the one who was so kind to us — Mrs. Lovick.”

“I never heard of him.”

“Don’t you remember how she spoke of him and that Mr. Lovick didn’t seem very nice about him? She told us that if he were to meet us — and she was so good as to intimate that it would be a pleasure to him to do so — he might give us, as she said, a tip.”

Peter achieved the effort to recollect. “Yes he comes back to me. He’s an actor.”

“He’s a gentleman too,” said Mrs. Rooth.

“And you’ve met him, and he has given you a tip?”

“As I say, he wants us to go to London.”

“I see, but even I can tell you that.”

“Oh yes,” said Mrs. Rooth; “but he says he can help us.”

“Keep hold of him then, if he’s in the business,” Peter was all for that.

“He’s a perfect gentleman,” said Mrs. Rooth. “He’s immensely struck with Miriam.”

“Better and better. Keep hold of him.”

“Well, I’m glad you don’t object,” she grimaced.

“Why should I object?”

“You don’t regard us as all your own?”

“My own? Why, I regard you as the public’s — the world’s.”

She gave a little shudder. “There’s a sort of chill in that. It’s grand, but it’s cold. However, I needn’t hesitate then to tell you that it’s with Mr. Dashwood Miriam has gone out.”

“Why hesitate, gracious heaven?” But in the next breath Sherringham asked: “Where have they gone?”

“You don’t like it!” his hostess laughed.

“Why should it be a thing to be enthusiastic about?”

“Well, he’s charming and I trust him.”

“So do I,” said Sherringham.

“They’ve gone to see Madame Carré.”

“She has come back then?”

“She was expected back last week. Miriam wants to show her how she has improved.”

“And has she improved?”

“How can I tell — with my mother’s heart?” asked Mrs. Rooth. “I don’t judge; I only wait and pray. But Mr. Dashwood thinks she’s wonderful.”

“That’s a blessing. And when did he turn up?”

“About a fortnight ago. We met Mrs. Lovick at the English church, and she was so good as to recognise us and speak to us. She said she had been away with her children — otherwise she’d have come to see us. She had just returned to Paris.”

“Yes, I’ve not yet seen her. I see Lovick,” Peter added, “but he doesn’t talk of his brother-inlaw.”

“I didn’t, that day, like his tone about him,” Mrs. Rooth observed. “We walked a little way with Mrs. Lovick after church and she asked Miriam about her prospects and if she were working. Miriam said she had no prospects.”

“That wasn’t very nice to me,” Sherringham commented.

“But when you had left us in black darkness what were our prospects?”

“I see. It’s all right. Go on.”

“Then Mrs. Lovick said her brother was to be in Paris a few days and she would tell him to come and see us. He arrived, she told him and he came. Voilà!” said Mrs. Rooth.

“So that now — so far as he is concerned — Miss Rooth has prospects?”

“He isn’t a manager unfortunately,” she qualified.

“Where does he act?”

“He isn’t acting just now; he has been abroad. He has been to Italy, I believe, and is just stopping here on his way to London.”

“I see; he is a perfect gentleman,” said Sherringham.

“Ah you’re jealous of him!”

“No, but you’re trying to make me so. The more competitors there are for the glory of bringing her out the better for her.”

“Mr. Dashwood wants to take a theatre,” said Mrs. Rooth.

“Then perhaps he’s our man.”

“Oh if you’d help him!” she richly cried.

“Help him?”

“Help him to help us.”

“We’ll all work together; it will be very jolly,” said Sherringham gaily. “It’s a sacred cause, the love of art, and we shall be a happy band. Dashwood’s his name?” he added in a moment. “Mrs. Lovick wasn’t a Dashwood.”

“It’s his nom de théâtre — Basil Dashwood. Do you like it?” Mrs. Rooth wonderfully inquired.

“You say that as Miriam might. Her talent’s catching!”

“She’s always practising — always saying things over and over to seize the tone. I’ve her voice in my ears. He wants her not to have any.”

“Not to have any what?”

“Any nom de théâtre. He wants her to use her own; he likes it so much. He says it will do so well — you can’t better it.”

“He’s a capital adviser,” said Sherringham, getting up. “I’ll come back tomorrow.”

“I won’t ask you to wait for them — they may be so long,” his hostess returned.

“Will he come back with her?” Peter asked while he smoothed his hat.

“I hope so, at this hour. With my child in the streets I tremble. We don’t live in cabs, as you may easily suppose.”

“Did they go on foot?” Sherringham continued.

“Oh yes; they started in high spirits.”

“And is Mr. Basil Dashwood acquainted with Madame Carré?”

“Ah no, but he longed to be introduced to her; he persuaded Miriam to take him. Naturally she wishes to oblige him. She’s very nice to him — if he can do anything.”

“Quite right; that’s the way!” Peter cheerfully rang out.

“And she also wanted him to see what she can do for the great critic,” Mrs. Rooth added —“that terrible old woman in the red wig.”

“That’s what I should like to see too,” Peter permitted himself to acknowledge.

“Oh she has gone ahead; she’s pleased with herself. ‘Work, work, work,’ said Madame Carré. Well, she has worked, worked, worked. That’s what Mr. Dashwood is pleased with even more than with other things.”

“What do you mean by other things?”

“Oh her genius and her fine appearance.”

“He approves of her fine appearance? I ask because you think he knows what will take.”

“I know why you ask!” Mrs. Rooth bravely mocked. “He says it will be worth hundreds of thousands to her.”

“That’s the sort of thing I like to hear,” Peter returned. “I’ll come in tomorrow,” he repeated.

“And shall you mind if Mr. Dash wood’s here?”

“Does he come every day?”

“Oh they’re always at it.”

“At it ——?” He was vague.

“Why she acts to him — every sort of thing — and he says if it will do.”

“How many days has he been here then?”

Mrs. Rooth reflected. “Oh I don’t know! Since he turned up they’ve passed so quickly.”

“So far from ‘minding’ it I’m eager to see him,” Sherringham declared; “and I can imagine nothing better than what you describe — if he isn’t an awful ass.”

“Dear me, if he isn’t clever you must tell us: we can’t afford to be deceived!” Mrs. Rooth innocently wailed. “What do we know — how can we judge?” she appealed.

He had a pause, his hand on the latch. “Oh, I’ll tell you frankly what I think of him!”

XIX

When he got into the street he looked about him for a cab, but was obliged to walk some distance before encountering one. In this little interval he saw no reason to modify the determination he had formed in descending the steep staircase of the Hôtel de la Garonne; indeed the desire prompting it only quickened his pace. He had an hour to spare and would also go to see Madame Carré. If Miriam and her companion had proceeded to the Rue de Constantinople on foot he would probably reach the house as soon as they. It was all quite logical: he was eager to see Miriam — that was natural enough; and he had admitted to Mrs. Rooth that he was keen on the subject of Mrs. Lovick’s theatrical brother, in whom such effective aid might perhaps reside. To catch Miriam really revealing herself to the old actress after the jump she believed herself to have taken — since that was her errand — would be a very happy stroke, the thought of which made her benefactor impatient. He presently found his cab and, as he bounded in, bade the coachman drive fast. He learned from Madame Carré‘s portress that her illustrious locataire was at home and that a lady and a gentleman had gone up some time before.

In the little antechamber, after his admission, he heard a high voice come from the salon and, stopping a moment to listen, noted that Miriam was already launched in a recitation. He was able to make out the words, all the more that before he could prevent the movement the maid-servant who had led him in had already opened the door of the room — one of the leaves of it, there being, as in most French doors, two of these — before which, within, a heavy curtain was suspended. Miriam was in the act of rolling out some speech from the English poetic drama —

“For I am sick and capable of fears,
Oppressed with wrongs and therefore full of fears.”

He recognised one of the great tirades of Shakespeare’s Constance and saw she had just begun the magnificent scene at the beginning of the third act of King John, in which the passionate, injured mother and widow sweeps in wild organ-tones the entire scale of her irony and wrath. The curtain concealed him and he lurked three minutes after he had motioned to the femme de chambre to retire on tiptoe. The trio in the salon, absorbed in the performance, had apparently not heard his entrance or the opening of the door, which was covered by the girl’s splendid declamation. Peter listened intently, arrested by the spirit with which she attacked her formidable verses. He had needed to hear her set afloat but a dozen of them to measure the long stride she had taken in his absence; they assured him she had leaped into possession of her means. He remained where he was till she arrived at

“Then speak again; not all thy former tale,
But this one word, whether thy tale be true.”

This apostrophe, briefly responded to in another voice, gave him time quickly to raise the curtain and show himself, passing into the room with a “Go on, go on!” and a gesture earnestly deprecating a stop.

Miriam, in the full swing of her part, paused but for an instant and let herself ring out again, while Peter sank into the nearest chair and she fixed him with her illumined eyes, that is, with those of the raving Constance. Madame Carré, buried in a chair, kissed her hand to him, and a young man who, near the girl, stood giving the cue, stared at him over the top of a little book. “Admirable, magnificent, go on,” Sherringham repeated —“go on to the end of the scene, do it all!” Miriam’s colour rose, yet he as quickly felt that she had no personal emotion in seeing him again; the cold passion of art had perched on her banner and she listened to herself with an ear as vigilant as if she had been a Paganini drawing a fiddle-bow. This effect deepened as she went on, rising and rising to the great occasion, moving with extraordinary ease and in the largest, clearest style at the dizzy height of her idea. That she had an idea was visible enough, and that the whole thing was very different from all Sherringham had hitherto heard her attempt. It belonged quite to another class of effort; she was now the finished statue lifted from the ground to its pedestal. It was as if the sun of her talent had risen above the hills and she knew she was moving and would always move in its guiding light. This conviction was the one artless thing that glimmered like a young joy through the tragic mask of Constance, and Sherringham’s heart beat faster as he caught it in her face. It only showed her as more intelligent, and yet there had been a time when he thought her stupid! Masterful the whole spirit in which she carried the scene, making him cry to himself from point to point, “How she feels it, sees it and really ‘renders’ it!”

He looked now and again at Madame Carré and saw she had in her lap an open book, apparently a French prose version, brought by her visitors, of the play; but she never either glanced at him or at the volume: she only sat screwing into the girl her hard, bright eyes, polished by experience like fine old brasses. The young man uttering the lines of the other speakers was attentive in another degree; he followed Miriam, in his own copy, to keep sure of the cue; but he was elated and expressive, was evidently even surprised; he coloured and smiled, and when he extended his hand to assist Constance to rise, after the performer, acting out her text, had seated herself grandly on “the huge firm earth,” he bowed over her as obsequiously as if she had been his veritable sovereign. He was a good-looking young man, tall, well-proportioned, straight-featured and fair, of whom manifestly the first thing to be said on any occasion was that he had remarkably the stamp of a gentleman. He earned this appearance, which proved inveterate and importunate, to a point that was almost a denial of its spirit: so prompt the question of whether it could be in good taste to wear any character, even that particular one, so much on one’s sleeve. It was literally on his sleeve that this young man partly wore his own; for it resided considerably in his garments, and in especial in a certain close-fitting dark blue frock-coat, a miracle of a fit, which moulded his juvenility just enough and not too much, and constituted, as Sherringham was destined to perceive later, his perpetual uniform or badge. It was not till afterwards that Peter began to feel exasperated by Basil Dashwood’s “type”— the young stranger was of course Basil Dashwood — and even by his blue frock-coat, the recurrent, unvarying, imperturbable good form of his aspect. This unprofessional air ended by striking the observer as the very profession he had adopted, and was indeed, so far as had as yet been indicated, his mimetic capital, his main qualification for the stage.

The ample and powerful manner in which Miriam handled her scene produced its full impression, the art with which she surmounted its difficulties, the liberality with which she met its great demand upon the voice, and the variety of expression that she threw into a torrent of objurgation. It was a real composition, studded with passages that called a suppressed tribute to the lips and seeming to show that a talent capable of such an exhibition was capable of anything.

“But thou art fair, and at thy birth, dear boy,
Nature and Fortune join’d to make thee great:
Of Nature’s gifts thou mayst with lilies boast,
And with the half-blown rose.”

As the girl turned to her imagined child with this exquisite apostrophe — she addressed Mr. Dashwood as if he were playing Arthur, and he lowered his book, dropped his head and his eyes and looked handsome and ingenuous — she opened at a stroke to Sherringham’s vision a prospect that they would yet see her express tenderness better even than anything else. Her voice was enchanting in these lines, and the beauty of her performance was that though she uttered the full fury of the part she missed none of its poetry.

“Where did she get hold of that — where did she get hold of that?” Peter wondered while his whole sense vibrated. “She hadn’t got hold of it when I went away.” And the assurance flowed over him again that she had found the key to her box of treasures. In the summer, during their weeks of frequent meeting, she had only fumbled with the lock. One October day, while he was away, the key had slipped in, had fitted, or her finger at last had touched the right spring and the capricious casket had flown open.

It was during the present solemnity that, excited by the way she came out and with a hundred stirred ideas about her wheeling through his mind, he was for the first time and most vividly visited by a perception that ended by becoming frequent with him — that of the perfect presence of mind, unconfused, unhurried by emotion, that any artistic performance requires and that all, whatever the instrument, require in exactly the same degree: the application, in other words, clear and calculated, crystal-firm as it were, of the idea conceived in the glow of experience, of suffering, of joy. He was afterwards often to talk of this with Miriam, who, however, was never to be able to present him with a neat theory of the subject. She had no knowledge that it was publicly discussed; she only ranged herself in practice on the side of those who hold that at the moment of production the artist can’t too much have his wits about him. When Peter named to her the opinion of those maintaining that at such a crisis the office of attention ceases to be filled she stared with surprise and then broke out: “Ah the poor idiots!” She eventually became, in her judgements, in impatience and the expression of contempt, very free and absolutely irreverent.

“What a splendid scolding!” the new visitor exclaimed when, on the entrance of the Pope’s legate, her companion closed the book on the scene. Peter pressed his lips to Madame Carré‘s finger-tips; the old actress got up and held out her arms to Miriam. The girl never took her eyes off Sherringham while she passed into that lady’s embrace and remained there. They were full of their usual sombre fire, and it was always the case that they expressed too much anything they could express at all; but they were not defiant nor even triumphant now — they were only deeply explicative. They seemed to say, “That’s the sort of thing I meant; that’s what I had in mind when I asked you to try to do something for me.” Madame Carré folded her pupil to her bosom, holding her there as the old marquise in a comédie de moeurs might in the last scene have held her god-daughter the ingénue.

“Have you got me an engagement?”— the young woman then appealed eagerly to her friend. “Yes, he has done something splendid for me,” she went on to Madame Carré, resting her hand caressingly on one of the actress’s while the old woman discoursed with Mr. Dashwood, who was telling her in very pretty French that he was tremendously excited about Miss Rooth. Madame Carré looked at him as if she wondered how he appeared when he was calm and how, as a dramatic artist, he expressed that condition.

“Yes, yes, something splendid, for a beginning,” Peter answered radiantly, recklessly; feeling now only that he would say anything and do anything to please her. He spent on the spot, in imagination, his last penny.

“It’s such a pity you couldn’t follow it; you’d have liked it so much better,” Mr. Dashwood observed to their hostess.

“Couldn’t follow it? Do you take me for une sotte?” the celebrated artist cried. “I suspect I followed it de plus près que vous, monsieur!”

“Ah you see the language is so awfully fine,” Basil Dashwood replied, looking at his shoes.

“The language? Why she rails like a fish-wife. Is that what you call language? Ours is another business.”

“If you understood, if you understood, you’d see all the greatness of it,” Miriam declared. And then in another tone: “Such delicious expressions!”

On dit que c’est très-fort. But who can tell if you really say it?” Madame Carré demanded.

“Ah, par exemple, I can!” Sherringham answered.

“Oh you — you’re a Frenchman.”

“Couldn’t he make it out if he weren’t?” asked Basil Dashwood.

The old woman shrugged her shoulders. “He wouldn’t know.”

“That’s flattering to me.”

“Oh you — don’t you pretend to complain,” Madame Carré said. “I prefer our imprecations — those of Camille,” she went on. “They have the beauty des plus belles choses.”

“I can say them too,” Miriam broke in.

Insolente!” smiled Madame Carré. “Camille doesn’t squat down on the floor in the middle of them.

“For grief is proud and makes his owner stoop.
To me and to the state of my great grief
Let kings assemble,”

Miriam quickly declaimed. “Ah if you don’t feel the way she makes a throne of it!”

“It’s really tremendously fine, chère madame,” Sherringham said. “There’s nothing like it.”

Vous êtes insupportables,” the old woman answered. “Stay with us. I’ll teach you Phèdre.”

“Ah Phædra, Phædra!” Basil Dashwood vaguely ejaculated, looking more gentlemanly than ever.

“You’ve learned all I’ve taught you, but where the devil have you learned what I haven’t?” Madame Carré went on.

“I’ve worked — I have; you’d call it work — all through the bright, late summer, all through the hot, dull, empty days. I’ve battered down the door — I did hear it crash one day. But I’m not so very good yet. I’m only in the right direction.”

Malicieuse!” growled Madame Carré.

“Oh I can beat that,” the girl went on.

“Did you wake up one morning and find you had grown a pair of wings?” Peter asked. “Because that’s what the difference amounts to — you really soar. Moreover, you’re an angel,” he added, charmed with her unexpectedness, the good nature of her forbearance to reproach him for not having written to her. And it seemed to him privately that she was angelic when in answer to this she said ever so blandly:

“You know you read King John with me before you went away. I thought over immensely what you said. I didn’t understand it much at the time — I was so stupid. But it all came to me later.”

“I wish you could see yourself,” Peter returned.

“My dear fellow, I do. What sort of a dunce do you take me for? I didn’t miss a vibration of my voice, a fold of my robe.”

“Well, I didn’t see you troubling about it,” Peter handsomely insisted.

“No one ever will. Do you think I’d ever show it?”

Ars celare artem,” Basil Dashwood jocosely dropped.

“You must first have the art to hide,” said Sherringham, wondering a little why Miriam didn’t introduce her young friend to him. She was, however, both then and later perfectly neglectful of such cares, never thinking, never minding how other people got on together. When she found they didn’t get on she jeered at them: that was the nearest she came to arranging for them. Our young man noted in her from the moment she felt her strength an immense increase of this good-humoured inattention to detail — all detail save that of her work, to which she was ready to sacrifice holocausts of feelings when the feelings were other people’s. This conferred on her a large profanity, an absence of ceremony as to her social relations, which was both amusing because it suggested that she would take what she gave, and formidable because it was inconvenient and you mightn’t care to give what she would take.

“If you haven’t any art it’s not quite the same as if you didn’t hide it, is it?” Basil Dashwood ingeniously threw out.

“That’s right — say one of your clever things!” Miriam sweetly responded.

“You’re always acting,” he declared in English and with a simple-minded laugh, while Sherringham remained struck with his expressing just what he himself had felt weeks before.

“And when you’ve shown them your fish-wife, to your public de là-bas, what will you do next?” asked Madame Carré.

“I’ll do Juliet — I’ll do Cleopatra.”

“Rather a big bill, isn’t it?” Mr. Dashwood volunteered to Sherringham in a friendly but discriminating manner.

“Constance and Juliet — take care you don’t mix them,” said Sherringham.

“I want to be various. You once told me I had a hundred characters,” Miriam returned.

“Ah, vous en êtes là?” cried the old actress. “You may have a hundred characters, but you’ve only three plays. I’m told that’s all there are in English.”

Miriam, admirably indifferent to this charge, appealed to Peter. “What arrangements have you made? What do the people want?”

“The people at the theatre?”

“I’m afraid they don’t want King John, and I don’t believe they hunger for Antony and Cleopatra,” Basil Dashwood suggested. “Ships and sieges and armies and pyramids, you know: we mustn’t be too heavy.”

“Oh I hate scenery!” the girl sighed.

Elle est superbe,” said Madame Carré. “You must put those pieces on the stage: how will you do it?”

“Oh we know how to get up a play in London, Madame Carré"— Mr. Dashwood was all geniality. “They put money on it, you know.”

“On it? But what do they put in it? Who’ll interpret them? Who’ll manage a style like that — the style of which the rhapsodies she has just repeated are a specimen? Whom have you got that one has ever heard of?”

“Oh you’ll hear of a good deal when once she gets started,” Dashwood cheerfully contended.

Madame Carré looked at him a moment; then, “I feel that you’ll become very bad,” she said to Miriam. “I’m glad I shan’t see it.”

“People will do things for me — I’ll make them,” the girl declared. “I’ll stir them up so that they’ll have ideas.”

“What people, pray?”

“Ah terrible woman!” Peter theatrically groaned.

“We translate your pieces — there will be plenty of parts,” Basil Dashwood said.

“Why then go out of the door to come in at the window? — especially if you smash it! An English arrangement of a French piece is a pretty woman with her back turned.”

“Do you really want to keep her?” Sherringham asked of Madame Carré— quite as if thinking for a moment that this after all might be possible.

She bent her strange eyes on him. “No, you’re all too queer together. We couldn’t be bothered with you and you’re not worth it.”

“I’m glad it’s ‘together’ that we’re queer then — we can console each other.”

“If you only would; but you don’t seem to! In short I don’t understand you — I give you up. But it doesn’t matter,” said the old woman wearily, “for the theatre’s dead and even you, ma toute-belle, won’t bring it to life. Everything’s going from bad to worse, and I don’t care what becomes of you. You wouldn’t understand us here and they won’t understand you there, and everything’s impossible, and no one’s a whit the wiser, and it’s not of the least consequence. Only when you raise your arms lift them just a little higher,” Madame Carré added.

“My mother will be happier chez nous” said Miriam, throwing her arms straight up and giving them a noble tragic movement.

“You won’t be in the least in the right path till your mother’s in despair.”

“Well, perhaps we can bring that about even in London,” Sherringham patiently laughed.

“Dear Mrs. Rooth — she’s great fun,” Mr. Dashwood as imperturbably dropped.

Miriam transferred the dark weight of her gaze to him as if she were practising. “You won’t upset her, at any rate.” Then she stood with her beautiful and fatal mask before her hostess. “I want to do the modern too. I want to do le drame, with intense realistic effects.”

“And do you want to look like the portico of the Madeleine when it’s draped for a funeral?” her instructress mocked. “Never, never. I don’t believe you’re various: that’s not the way I see you. You’re pure tragedy, with de grands éclats de voix in the great style, or you’re nothing.”

“Be beautiful — be only that,” Peter urged with high interest. “Be only what you can be so well — something that one may turn to for a glimpse of perfection, to lift one out of all the vulgarities of the day.”

Thus apostrophised the girl broke out with one of the speeches of Racine’s Phædra, hushing her companions on the instant. “You’ll be the English Rachel,” said Basil Dashwood when she stopped.

“Acting in French!” Madame Carré amended. “I don’t believe in an English Rachel.”

“I shall have to work it out, what I shall be,” Miriam concluded with a rich pensive effect.

“You’re in wonderfully good form today,” Sherringham said to her; his appreciation revealing a personal subjection he was unable to conceal from his companions, much as he wished it.

“I really mean to do everything.”

“Very well; after all Garrick did.”

“Then I shall be the Garrick of my sex.”

“There’s a very clever author doing something for me; I should like you to see it,” said Basil Dashwood, addressing himself equally to Miriam and to her diplomatic friend.

“Ah if you’ve very clever authors ——!” And Madame Carré spun the sound to the finest satiric thread.

“I shall be very happy to see it,” Peter returned.

This response was so benevolent that Basil Dashwood presently began: “May I ask you at what theatre you’ve made arrangements?”

Sherringham looked at him a moment. “Come and see me at the embassy and I’ll tell you.” Then he added: “I know your sister, Mrs. Lovick.”

“So I supposed: that’s why I took the liberty of asking such a question.”

“It’s no liberty, but Mr. Sherringham doesn’t appear to be able to tell you,” said Miriam.

“Well, you know, it’s a very curious world, all those theatrical people over there,” Peter conceded.

“Ah don’t say anything against them when I’m one of them,” Basil Dashwood laughed.

“I might plead the absence of information,” Peter returned, “as Miss Rooth has neglected to make us acquainted.”

Miriam vaguely smiled. “I know you both so little.” But she presented them with a great stately air to each other, and the two men shook hands while Madame Carré observed them.

Tiens! you gentlemen meet here for the first time? You do right to become friends — that’s the best thing. Live together in peace and mutual confidence. C’est de beaucoup le plus sage.”

“Certainly, for yoke-fellows,” said Sherringham.

He began the next moment to repeat to his new acquaintance some of the things he had been told in London; but their hostess stopped him off, waving the talk away with charming overdone stage horror and the young hands of the heroines of Marivaux. “Ah wait till you go — for that! Do you suppose I care for news of your mountebanks’ booths?”

XX

As many people know, there are not, in the famous Théâtre Français, more than a dozen good seats accessible to ladies.[*] The stalls are forbidden them, the boxes are a quarter of a mile from the stage and the balcony is a delusion save for a few chairs at either end of its vast horseshoe. But there are two excellent baignoires d’avant-scène, which indeed are by no means always to be had. It was, however, into one of them that, immediately after his return to Paris, Sherringham ushered Mrs. Rooth and her daughter, with the further escort of Basil Dashwood. He had chosen the evening of the reappearance of the celebrated Mademoiselle Voisin — she had been enjoying a congé of three months — an actress whom Miriam had seen several times before and for whose method she professed a high though somewhat critical esteem. It was only for the return of this charming performer that Peter had been waiting to respond to Miriam’s most ardent wish — that of spending an hour in the foyer des artistes of the great theatre. She was the person whom he knew best in the house of Molière; he could count on her to do them the honours some night when she was in the “bill,” and to make the occasion sociable. Miriam had been impatient for it — she was so convinced that her eyes would be opened in the holy of holies; but wishing as particularly as he did to participate in her impression he had made her promise she wouldn’t taste of this experience without him — not let Madame Carré, for instance, take her in his absence. There were questions the girl wished to put to Mademoiselle Voisin — questions which, having admired her from the balcony, she felt she was exactly the person to answer. She was more “in it” now, after all, than Madame Carré, in spite of her slenderer talent: she was younger, fresher, more modern and — Miriam found the word — less academic. She was in fine less “vieux jeu.” Peter perfectly foresaw the day when his young friend would make indulgent allowances for poor Madame Carré, patronising her as an old woman of good intentions.

[*: 1890]

The play to-night was six months old, a large, serious, successful comedy by the most distinguished of authors, with a thesis, a chorus embodied in one character, a scène à faire and a part full of opportunities for Mademoiselle Voisin. There were things to be said about this artist, strictures to be dropped as to the general quality of her art, and Miriam leaned back now, making her comments as if they cost her less, but the actress had knowledge and distinction and pathos, and our young lady repeated several times: “How quiet she is, how wonderfully quiet! Scarcely anything moves but her face and her voice. Le geste rare, but really expressive when it comes. I like that economy; it’s the only way to make the gesture significant.”

“I don’t admire the way she holds her arms,” Basil Dash wood said: “like a demoiselle de magasin trying on a jacket.”

“Well, she holds them at any rate. I daresay it’s more than you do with yours.”

“Oh yes, she holds them; there’s no mistake about that. ‘I hold them, I hope, hein?’ she seems to say to all the house.” The young English professional laughed good-humouredly, and Sherringham was struck with the pleasant familiarity he had established with their brave companion. He was knowing and ready and he said in the first entr’acte — they were waiting for the second to go behind — amusing perceptive things. “They teach them to be ladylike and Voisin’s always trying to show that. ‘See how I walk, see how I sit, see how quiet I am and how I have le geste rare. Now can you say I ain’t a lady?’ She does it all as if she had a class.”

“Well, to-night I’m her class,” said Miriam.

“Oh I don’t mean of actresses, but of femmes du monde. She shows them how to act in society.”

“You had better take a few lessons,” Miriam retorted.

“Ah you should see Voisin in society,” Peter interposed.

“Does she go into it?” Mrs. Rooth demanded with interest.

Her friend hesitated. “She receives a great many people.”

“Why shouldn’t they when they’re nice?” Mrs. Rooth frankly wanted to know.

“When the people are nice?” Miriam asked.

“Now don’t tell me she’s not what one would wish,” said Mrs. Rooth to Sherringham.

“It depends on what that is,” he darkly smiled.

“What I should wish if she were my daughter,” the old woman rejoined blandly.

“Ah wish your daughter to act as well as that and you’ll do the handsome thing for her!”

“Well, she seems to feel what she says,” Mrs. Rooth piously risked.

“She has some stiff things to say. I mean about her past,” Basil Dashwood remarked. “The past — the dreadful past — on the stage!”

“Wait till the end, to see how she comes out. We must all be merciful!” sighed Mrs. Rooth.

“We’ve seen it before; you know what happens,” Miriam observed to her mother.

“I’ve seen so many I get them mixed.”

“Yes, they’re all in queer predicaments. Poor old mother — what we show you!” laughed the girl.

“Ah it will be what you show me — something noble and wise!”

“I want to do this; it’s a magnificent part,” said Miriam.

“You couldn’t put it on in London — they wouldn’t swallow it,” Basil Dashwood declared.

“Aren’t there things they do there to get over the difficulties?” the girl inquired.

“You can’t get over what she did!”— her companion had a rueful grimace.

“Yes, we must pay, we must expiate!” Mrs. Rooth moaned as the curtain rose again.

When the second act was over our friends passed out of their baignoire into those corridors of tribulation where the bristling ouvreuse, like a pawnbroker driving a roaring trade, mounts guard upon piles of heterogeneous clothing, and, gaining the top of the fine staircase which forms the state entrance and connects the statued vestibule of the basement with the grand tier of boxes, opened an ambiguous door composed of little mirrors and found themselves in the society of the initiated. The janitors were courteous folk who greeted Sherringham as an acquaintance, and he had no difficulty in marshalling his little troop toward the foyer. They traversed a low, curving lobby, hung with pictures and furnished with velvet-covered benches where several unrecognised persons of both sexes looked at them without hostility, and arrived at an opening, on the right, from which, by a short flight of steps, there was a descent to one of the wings of the stage. Here Miriam paused, in silent excitement, like a young warrior arrested by a glimpse of the battle-field. Her vision was carried off through a lane of light to the point of vantage from which the actor held the house; but there was a hushed guard over the place and curiosity could only glance and pass.

Then she came with her companions to a sort of parlour with a polished floor, not large and rather vacant, where her attention flew delightedly to a coat-tree, in a corner, from which three or four dresses were suspended — dresses she immediately perceived to be costumes in that night’s play — accompanied by a saucer of something and a much-worn powder-puff casually left on a sofa. This was a familiar note in the general impression of high decorum which had begun at the threshold — a sense of majesty in the place. Miriam rushed at the powder-puff — there was no one in the room — snatched it up and gazed at it with droll veneration, then stood rapt a moment before the charming petticoats (“That’s Dunoyer’s first underskirt,” she said to her mother) while Sherringham explained that in this apartment an actress traditionally changed her gown when the transaction was simple enough to save the long ascent to her loge. He felt himself a cicerone showing a church to a party of provincials; and indeed there was a grave hospitality in the air, mingled with something academic and important, the tone of an institution, a temple, which made them all, out of respect and delicacy, hold their breath a little and tread the shining floors with discretion.

These precautions increased — Mrs. Rooth crept about like a friendly but undomesticated cat — after they entered the foyer itself, a square, spacious saloon covered with pictures and relics and draped in official green velvet, where the genius loci holds a reception every night in the year. The effect was freshly charming to Peter; he was fond of the place, always saw it again with pleasure, enjoyed its honourable look and the way, among the portraits and scrolls, the records of a splendid history, the green velvet and the waxed floors, the genius loci seemed to be “at home” in the quiet lamplight. At the end of the room, in an ample chimney, blazed a fire of logs. Miriam said nothing; they looked about, noting that most of the portraits and pictures were “old-fashioned,” and Basil Dashwood expressed disappointment at the absence of all the people they wanted most to see. Three or four gentlemen in evening dress circulated slowly, looking, like themselves, at the pictures, and another gentleman stood before a lady, with whom he was in conversation, seated against the wall. The foyer resembled in these conditions a ball-room, cleared for the dance, before the guests or the music had arrived.

“Oh it’s enough to see this; it makes my heart beat,” said Miriam. “It’s full of the vanished past, it makes me cry. I feel them here, all, the great artists I shall never see. Think of Rachel — look at her grand portrait there! — and how she stood on these very boards and trailed over them the robes of Hermione and Phèdre.” The girl broke out theatrically, as on the spot was right, not a bit afraid of her voice as soon as it rolled through the room; appealing to her companions as they stood under the chandelier and making the other persons present, who had already given her some attention, turn round to stare at so unusual a specimen of the English miss. She laughed, musically, when she noticed this, and her mother, scandalised, begged her to lower her tone. “It’s all right. I produce an effect,” said Miriam: “it shan’t be said that I too haven’t had my little success in the maison de Molière.” And Sherringham repeated that it was all right — the place was familiar with mirth and passion, there was often wonderful talk there, and it was only the setting that was still and solemn. It happened that this evening — there was no knowing in advance — the scene was not characteristically brilliant; but to confirm his assertion, at the moment he spoke, Mademoiselle Dunoyer, who was also in the play, came into the room attended by a pair of gentlemen.

She was the celebrated, the perpetual, the necessary ingénue, who with all her talent couldn’t have represented a woman of her actual age. She had the gliding, hopping movement of a small bird, the same air of having nothing to do with time, and the clear, sure, piercing note, a miracle of exact vocalisation. She chaffed her companions, she chaffed the room; she might have been a very clever little girl trying to personate a more innocent big one. She scattered her amiability about — showing Miriam how the children of Molière took their ease — and it quickly placed her in the friendliest communication with Peter Sherringham, who already enjoyed her acquaintance and who now extended it to his companions, and in particular to the young lady sur le point d’entrer au théâtre.

“You deserve a happier lot,” said the actress, looking up at Miriam brightly, as if to a great height, and taking her in; upon which Sherringham left them together a little and led Mrs. Rooth and young Dashwood to consider further some of the pictures.

“Most delightful, most curious,” the old woman murmured about everything; while Basil Dashwood exclaimed in the presence of most of the portraits: “But their ugliness — their ugliness: did you ever see such a collection of hideous people? And those who were supposed to be good-looking — the beauties of the past — they’re worse than the others. Ah you may say what you will, nous sommes mieux que ça!” Sherringham suspected him of irritation, of not liking the theatre of the great rival nation to be thrust down his throat. They returned to Miriam and Mademoiselle Dunoyer, and Peter asked the actress a question about one of the portraits to which there was no name attached. She replied, like a child who had only played about the room, that she was toute honteuse not to be able to tell him the original: she had forgotten, she had never asked —“Vous allez me trouver bien légère!” She appealed to the other persons present, who formed a gallery for her, and laughed in delightful ripples at their suggestions, which she covered with ridicule. She bestirred herself; she declared she would ascertain, she shouldn’t be happy till she did, and swam out of the room, with the prettiest paddles, to obtain the information, leaving behind her a perfume of delicate kindness and gaiety. She seemed above all things obliging, and Peter pronounced her almost as natural off the stage as on. She didn’t come back.

XXI

Whether he had prearranged it is more than I can say, but Mademoiselle Voisin delayed so long to show herself that Mrs. Rooth, who wished to see the rest of the play, though she had sat it out on another occasion, expressed a returning relish for her corner of the baignoire and gave her conductor the best pretext he could have desired for asking Basil Dashwood to be so good as to escort her back. When the young actor, of whose personal preference Peter was quite aware, had led Mrs. Rooth away with an absence of moroseness which showed that his striking resemblance to a gentleman was not kept for the footlights, the two others sat on a divan in the part of the room furthest from the entrance, so that it gave them a degree of privacy, and Miriam watched the coming and going of their fellow-visitors and the indefinite people, attached to the theatre, hanging about, while her companion gave a name to some of the figures, Parisian celebrities.

“Fancy poor Dashwood cooped up there with mamma!” the girl exclaimed whimsically.

“You’re awfully cruel to him; but that’s of course,” said Sherringham.

“It seems to me I’m as kind as you; you sent him off.”

“That was for your mother; she was tired.”

“Oh gammon! And why, if I were cruel, should it be of course?”

“Because you must destroy and torment and wear out — that’s your nature. But you can’t help your type, can you?”

“My type?” she echoed.

“It’s bad, perverse, dangerous. It’s essentially insolent.”

“And pray what’s yours when you talk like that? Would you say such things if you didn’t know the depths of my good nature?”

“Your good nature all comes back to that,” said Sherringham. “It’s an abyss of ruin — for others. You’ve no respect. I’m speaking of the artistic character — in the direction and in the plentitude in which you have it. It’s unscrupulous, nervous, capricious, wanton.”

“I don’t know about respect. One can be good,” Miriam mused and reasoned.

“It doesn’t matter so long as one’s powerful,” he returned. “We can’t have everything, and surely we ought to understand that we must pay for things. A splendid organisation for a special end, like yours, is so rare and rich and fine that we oughtn’t to grudge it its conditions.”

“What do you call its conditions?” Miriam asked as she turned and looked at him.

“Oh the need to take its ease, to take up space, to make itself at home in the world, to square its elbows and knock, others about. That’s large and free; it’s the good nature you speak of. You must forage and ravage and leave a track behind you; you must live upon the country you traverse. And you give such delight that, after all, you’re welcome — you’re infinitely welcome!”

“I don’t know what you mean. I only care for the idea,” the girl said.

“That’s exactly what I pretend — and we must all help you to it. You use us, you push us about, you break us up. We’re your tables and chair, the simple furniture of your life.”

“Whom do you mean by ‘we’?”

Peter gave an ironic laugh. “Oh don’t be afraid — there will be plenty of others!”

She made no return to this, but after a moment broke out again. “Poor Dashwood immured with mamma — he’s like a lame chair that one has put into the corner.”

“Don’t break him up before he has served. I really believe something will come out of him,” her companion went on. “However, you’ll break me up first,” he added, “and him probably never at all.”

“And why shall I honour you so much more?”

“Because I’m a better article and you’ll feel that.”

“You’ve the superiority of modesty — I see.”

“I’m better than a young mountebank — I’ve vanity enough to say that.”

She turned on him with a flush in her cheek and a splendid dramatic face. “How you hate us! Yes, at bottom, below your little cold taste, you hate us!” she repeated.

He coloured too, met her eyes, looked into them a minute, seemed to accept the imputation and then said quickly: “Give it up: come away with me.”

“Come away with you?”

“Leave this place. Give it up.”

“You brought me here, you insisted it should be only you, and now you must stay,” she declared with a head-shake and a high manner. “You should know what you want, dear Mr. Sherringham.”

“I do — I know now. Come away before you see her.”

“Before ——?” she seemed to wonder.

“She’s success, this wonderful Voisin, she’s triumph, she’s full accomplishment: the hard, brilliant realisation of what I want to avert for you.” Miriam looked at him in silence, the cold light still in her face, and he repeated: “Give it up — give it up.”

Her eyes softened after a little; she smiled and then said: “Yes, you’re better than poor Dashwood.”

“Give it up and we’ll live for ourselves, in ourselves, in something that can have a sanctity.”

“All the same you do hate us,” the girl went on.

“I don’t want to be conceited, but I mean that I’m sufficiently fine and complicated to tempt you. I’m an expensive modern watch with a wonderful escapement — therefore you’ll smash me if you can.”

“Never — never!” she said as she got up. “You tell me the hour too well.” She quitted her companion and stood looking at Gérôme’s fine portrait of the pale Rachel invested with the antique attributes of tragedy. The rise of the curtain had drawn away most of the company. Peter, from his bench, watched his friend a little, turning his eyes from her to the vivid image of the dead actress and thinking how little she suffered by the juxtaposition. Presently he came over and joined her again and she resumed: “I wonder if that’s what your cousin had in his mind.”

“My cousin ——?”

“What was his name? Mr. Dormer; that first day at Madame Carré‘s. He offered to paint my portrait.”

“I remember. I put him up to it.”

“Was he thinking of this?”

“I doubt if he has ever seen it. I daresay I was.”

“Well, when we go to London he must do it,” said Miriam.

“Oh there’s no hurry,” Peter was moved to reply.

“Don’t you want my picture?” asked the girl with one of her successful touches.

“I’m not sure I want it from him. I don’t know quite what he’d make of you.”

“He looked so clever — I liked him. I saw him again at your party.”

“He’s a jolly good fellow; but what’s one to say,” Peter put to her, “of a painter who goes for his inspiration to the House of Commons?”

“To the House of Commons?” she echoed.

“He has lately got himself elected.”

“Dear me, what a pity! I wanted to sit for him. But perhaps he won’t have me — as I’m not a member of Parliament.”

“It’s my sister, rather, who has got him in.”

“Your sister who was at your house that day? What has she to do with it?” Miriam asked.

“Why she’s his cousin just as I am. And in addition,” Sherringham went on, “she’s to be married to him.”

“Married — really?” She had a pause, but she continued. “So he paints her, I suppose?”

“Not much, probably. His talent in that line isn’t what she esteems in him most.”

“It isn’t great, then?”

“I haven’t the least idea.”

“And in the political line?” the girl persisted.

“I scarcely can tell. He’s very clever.”

“He does paint decently, then?”

“I daresay.”

Miriam looked once more at Gérôme’s picture. “Fancy his going into the House of Commons! And your sister put him there?”

“She worked, she canvassed.”

“Ah you’re a queer family!” she sighed, turning round at the sound of a step.

“We’re lost — here’s Mademoiselle Voisin,” said Sherringham.

This celebrity presented herself smiling and addressing Miriam. “I acted for you to-night — I did my best.”

“What a pleasure to speak to you, to thank you!” the girl murmured admiringly. She was startled and dazzled.

“I couldn’t come to you before, but now I’ve got a rest — for half an hour,” the actress went on. Gracious and passive, as if a little spent, she let Sherringham, without looking at him, take her hand and raise it to his lips. “I’m sorry I make you lose the others — they’re so good in this act,” she added.

“We’ve seen them before and there’s nothing so good as you,” Miriam promptly returned.

“I like my part,” said Mademoiselle Voisin gently, smiling still at our young lady with clear, charming eyes. “One’s always better in that case.”

“She’s so bad sometimes, you know!” Peter jested to Miriam; leading the actress thus to glance at him, kindly and vaguely, in a short silence which you couldn’t call on her part embarrassment, but which was still less affectation.

“And it’s so interesting to be here — so interesting!” Miriam protested.

“Ah you like our old house? Yes, we’re very proud of it.” And Mademoiselle Voisin smiled again at Sherringham all good-humouredly, but as if to say: “Well, here I am, and what do you want of me? Don’t ask me to invent it myself, but if you’ll tell me I’ll do it.” Miriam admired the note of discreet interrogation in her voice — the slight suggestion of surprise at their “old house” being liked. This performer was an astonishment from her seeming still more perfect on a nearer view — which was not, the girl had an idea, what performers usually did. This was very encouraging to her — it widened the programme of a young lady about to embrace the scenic career. To have so much to show before the footlights and yet to have so much left when you came off — that was really wonderful. Mademoiselle Voisin’s eyes, as one looked into them, were still more agreeable than the distant spectator would have supposed; and there was in her appearance an extreme finish which instantly suggested to Miriam that she herself, in comparison, was big and rough and coarse.

“You’re lovely to-night — you’re particularly lovely,” Sherringham said very frankly, translating Miriam’s own impression and at the same time giving her an illustration of the way that, in Paris at least, gentlemen expressed themselves to the stars of the drama. She thought she knew her companion very well and had been witness of the degree to which, in such general conditions, his familiarity could increase; but his address to the slim, distinguished, harmonious woman before them had a different quality, the note of a special usage. If Miriam had had an apprehension that such directness might be taken as excessive it was removed by the manner in which Mademoiselle Voisin returned:

“Oh one’s always well enough when one’s made up; one’s always exactly the same.” That served as an example of the good taste with which a star of the drama could receive homage that was wanting in originality. Miriam determined on the spot that this should be the way she would ever receive it. The grace of her new acquaintance was the greater as the becoming bloom to which she alluded as artificial was the result of a science so consummate that it had none of the grossness of a mask. The perception of all this was exciting to our young aspirant, and her excitement relieved itself in the inquiry, which struck her as rude as soon as she had uttered it:

“You acted for ‘me’? How did you know? What am I to you?”

“Monsieur Sherringham has told me about you. He says we’re nothing beside you — that you’re to be the great star of the future. I’m proud that you’ve seen me.”

“That of course is what I tell every one,” Peter acknowledged a trifle awkwardly to Miriam.

“I can believe it when I see you. Je vous ai bien observée,” the actress continued in her sweet conciliatory tone.

Miriam looked from one of her interlocutors to the other as if there were joy for her in this report of Sherringham’s remarks — joy accompanied and partly mitigated, however, by a quicker vision of what might have passed between a secretary of embassy and a creature so exquisite as Mademoiselle Voisin. “Ah you’re wonderful people — a most interesting impression!” she yearningly sighed.

“I was looking for you; he had prepared me. We’re such old friends!” said the actress in a tone courteously exempt from intention: upon which Sherringham, again taking her hand, raised it to his lips with a tenderness which her whole appearance seemed to bespeak for her, a sort of practical consideration and carefulness of touch, as if she were an object precious and frail, an instrument for producing rare sounds, to be handled, like a legendary violin, with a recognition of its value.

“Your dressing-room is so pretty — show her your dressing-room,” he went on.

“Willingly, if she’ll come up. Vous savez que c’est une montée.“

“It’s a shame to inflict it on you,” Miriam objected.

Comment donc? If it will interest you in the least!” They exchanged civilities, almost caresses, trying which could have the nicest manner to the other. It was the actress’s manner that struck Miriam most; it denoted such a training, so much taste, expressed such a ripe conception of urbanity.

“No wonder she acts well when she has that tact — feels, perceives, is so remarkable, mon Dieu, mon Dieu!“ the girl said to herself as they followed their conductress into another corridor and up a wide, plain staircase. The staircase was spacious and long and this part of the establishment sombre and still, with the gravity of a college or a convent. They reached another passage lined with little doors, on each of which the name of a comedian was painted, and here the aspect became still more monastic, like that of a row of solitary cells. Mademoiselle Voisin led the way to her own door all obligingly and as if wishing to be hospitable; she dropped little subdued, friendly attempts at explanation on the way. At her threshold the monasticism stopped — Miriam found herself in a wonderfully upholstered nook, a nest of lamplight and delicate cretonne. Save for its pair of long glasses it might have been a tiny boudoir, with a water-colour drawing of value in each of its panels of stretched stuff, with its crackling fire and its charming order. It was intensely bright and extremely hot, singularly pretty and exempt from litter. Nothing lay about, but a small draped doorway led into an inner sanctuary. To Miriam it seemed royal; it immediately made the art of the comedian the most distinguished thing in the world. It was just such a place as they should have for their intervals if they were expected to be great artists. It was a result of the same evolution as Mademoiselle Voisin herself — not that our young lady found this particular term at hand to express her idea. But her mind was flooded with an impression of style, of refinement, of the long continuity of a tradition. The actress said, “Voilà, c’est tout!“ as if it were little enough and there were even something clumsy in her having brought them so far for nothing, and in their all sitting there waiting and looking at each other till it was time for her to change her dress. But to Miriam it was occupation enough to note what she did and said: these things and her whole person and carriage struck our young woman as exquisite in their adaptation to the particular occasion. She had had an idea that foreign actresses were rather of the cabotin order, but her hostess suggested to her much more a princess than a cabotine. She would do things as she liked and do them straight off: Miriam couldn’t fancy her in the gropings and humiliations of rehearsal. Everything in her had been sifted and formed, her tone was perfect, her amiability complete, and she might have been the charming young wife of a secretary of state receiving a pair of strangers of distinction. The girl observed all her movements. And then, as Sherringham had said, she was particularly lovely. But she suddenly told this gentleman that she must put him à la porte — she wanted to change her dress. He retired and returned to the foyer, where Miriam was to rejoin him after remaining the few minutes more with Mademoiselle Voisin and coming down with her. He waited for his companion, walking up and down and making up his mind; and when she presently came in he said to her:

“Please don’t go back for the rest of the play. Stay here.” They now had the foyer virtually to themselves.

“I want to stay here. I like it better,” She moved back to the chimney-piece, from above which the cold portrait of Rachel looked down, and as he accompanied her he went on:

“I meant what I said just now.”

“What you said to Voisin?”

“No, no; to you. Give it up and live with me.“

“Give it up?” She turned her stage face on him.

“Give it up and I’ll marry you tomorrow.”

“This is a happy time to ask it!” she said with superior amusement. “And this is a good place!”

“Very good indeed, and that’s why I speak: it’s a place to make one choose — it puts it all before one.”

“To make you choose, you mean. I’m much obliged, but that’s not my choice,” laughed Miriam.

“You shall be anything you like except this.”

“Except what I most want to be? I am much obliged.”

“Don’t you care for me? Haven’t you any gratitude?” Sherringham insisted.

“Gratitude for kindly removing the blest cup from my lips? I want to be what she is — I want it more than ever.”

“Ah what she is —!” He took it impatiently.

“Do you mean I can’t? Well see if I can’t. Tell me more about her — tell me everything.”

“Haven’t you seen for yourself and, knowing things as you do, can’t you judge?”

“She’s strange, she’s mysterious,” Miriam allowed, looking at the fire. “She showed us nothing — nothing of her real self.”

“So much the better, all things considered.”

“Are there all sorts of other things in her life? That’s what I believe,” the girl went on, raising her eyes to him.

“I can’t tell you what there is in the life of such a woman.”

“Imagine — when she’s so perfect!” she exclaimed thoughtfully. “Ah she kept me off — she kept me off! Her charming manner is in itself a kind of contempt. It’s an abyss — it’s the wall of China. She has a hard polish, an inimitable surface, like some wonderful porcelain that costs more than you’d think.”

“Do you want to become like that?” Sherringham asked.

“If I could I should be enchanted. One can always try.”

“You must act better than she,” he went on.

“Better? I thought you wanted me to give it up.”

“Ah I don’t know what I want,” he cried, “and you torment me and turn me inside out! What I want is you yourself.”

“Oh don’t worry,” said Miriam — now all kindly. Then she added that Mademoiselle Voisin had invited her to “call”; to which Sherringham replied with a certain dryness that she would probably not find that necessary. This made the girl stare and she asked: “Do you mean it won’t do on account of mamma’s prejudices?”

“Say this time on account of mine.”

“Do you mean because she has lovers?”

“Her lovers are none of our business.”

“None of mine, I see. So you’ve been one of them?”

“No such luck!”

“What a pity!” she richly wailed. “I should have liked to see that. One must see everything — to be able to do everything.” And as he pressed for what in particular she had wished to see she replied: “The way a woman like that receives one of the old ones.”

Peter gave a groan at this, which was at the same time partly a laugh, and, turning away to drop on a bench, ejaculated: “You’ll do — you’ll do!”

He sat there some minutes with his elbows on his knees and his face in his hands. His friend remained looking at the portrait of Rachel, after which she put to him: “Doesn’t such a woman as that receive — receive every one?”

“Every one who goes to see her, no doubt.”

“And who goes?”

“Lots of men — clever men, eminent men.”

“Ah what a charming life! Then doesn’t she go out?”

“Not what we Philistines mean by that — not into society, never. She never enters a lady’s drawing-room.”

“How strange, when one’s as distinguished as that; except that she must escape a lot of stupidities and corvées. Then where does she learn such manners?”

“She teaches manners, à ses heures: she doesn’t need to learn them.”

“Oh she has given me ideas! But in London actresses go into society,” Miriam continued.

“Oh into ours, such as it is. In London nous mêlons les genres.”

“And shan’t I go — I mean if I want?”

“You’ll have every facility to bore yourself. Don’t doubt it.”

“And doesn’t she feel excluded?” Miriam asked.

“Excluded from what? She has the fullest life.”

“The fullest?”

“An intense artistic life. The cleverest men in Paris talk over her work with her; the principal authors of plays discuss with her subjects and characters and questions of treatment. She lives in the world of art.”

“Ah the world of art — how I envy her! And you offer me Dashwood!”

Sherringham rose in his emotion. “I ‘offer’ you —?”

Miriam burst out laughing. “You look so droll! You offer me yourself, then, instead of all these things.”

“My dear child, I also am a very clever man,” he said, trying to sink his consciousness of having for a moment stood gaping.

“You are — you are; I delight in you. No ladies at all — no femmes comme il faut?“ she began again.

“Ah what do they matter? Your business is the artistic life!” he broke out with inconsequence, irritated, moreover, at hearing her sound that trivial note again.

“You’re a dear — your charming good sense comes back to you! What do you want of me, then?”

“I want you for myself — not for others; and now, in time, before anything’s done.”

“Why, then, did you bring me here? Everything’s done — I feel it to-night.”

“I know the way you should look at it — if you do look at it at all,” Sherringham conceded.

“That’s so easy! I thought you liked the stage so,” Miriam artfully added.

“Don’t you want me to be a great swell?”

“And don’t you want me to be?”

“You will be-you’ll share my glory.”

“So will you share mine.”

“The husband of an actress? Yes, I see myself that!” Peter cried with a frank ring of disgust.

“It’s a silly position, no doubt. But if you’re too good for it why talk about it? Don’t you think I’m important?” she demanded. Her companion met her eyes and she suddenly said in a different tone: “Ah why should we quarrel when you’ve been so kind, so generous? Can’t we always be friends — the truest friends?”

Her voice sank to the sweetest cadence and her eyes were grateful and good as they rested on him. She sometimes said things with such perfection that they seemed dishonest, but in this case he was stirred to an expressive response. Just as he was making it, however, he was moved to utter other words: “Take care, here’s Dashwood!” Mrs. Rooth’s tried attendant was in the doorway. He had come back to say that they really must relieve him.

BOOK FIFTH

XXII

Mrs. Dallow came up to London soon after the meeting of Parliament; she made no secret of the fact that she was fond of “town” and that in present conditions it would of course not have become less attractive to her. But she prepared to retreat again for the Easter vacation, not to go back to Harsh, but to pay a couple of country visits. She did not, however, depart with the crowd — she never did anything with the crowd — but waited till the Monday after Parliament rose; facing with composure, in Great Stanhope Street, the horrors, as she had been taught to consider them, of a Sunday out of the session. She had done what she could to mitigate them by asking a handful of “stray men” to dine with her that evening. Several members of this disconsolate class sought comfort in Great Stanhope Street in the afternoon, and them for the most part she also invited to return at eight o’clock. There were accordingly almost too many people at dinner; there were even a couple of wives. Nick Dormer was then present, though he had not been in the afternoon. Each of the other persons had said on coming in, “So you’ve not gone — I’m awfully glad.” Mrs. Dallow had replied, “No, I’ve not gone,” but she had in no case added that she was glad, nor had she offered an explanation. She never offered explanations; she always assumed that no one could invent them so well as those who had the florid taste to desire them.

And in this case she was right, since it is probable that few of her visitors failed to say to themselves that her not having gone would have had something to do with Dormer. That could pass for an explanation with many of Mrs. Dallow’s friends, who as a general thing were not morbidly analytic; especially with those who met Nick as a matter of course at dinner. His figuring at this lady’s entertainments, being in her house whenever a candle was lighted, was taken as a sign that there was something rather particular between them. Nick had said to her more than once that people would wonder why they didn’t marry; but he was wrong in this, inasmuch as there were many of their friends to whom it wouldn’t have occurred that his position could be improved. That they were cousins was a fact not so evident to others as to themselves, in consequence of which they appeared remarkably intimate. The person seeing clearest in the matter was Mrs. Gresham, who lived so much in the world that being left now and then to one’s own company had become her idea of true sociability. She knew very well that if she had been privately engaged to a young man as amiable as Nick Dormer she would have managed that publicity shouldn’t play such a part in their intercourse; and she had her secret scorn for the stupidity of people whose conception of Nick’s relation to Julia rested on the fact that he was always included in her parties. “If he never was there they might talk,” she said to herself. But Mrs. Gresham was supersubtle. To her it would have appeared natural that her friend should celebrate the parliamentary recess by going down to Harsh and securing the young man’s presence there for a fortnight; she recognised Mrs. Dallow’s actual plan as a comparatively poor substitute — the project of spending the holidays in other people’s houses, to which Nick had also promised to come. Mrs. Gresham was romantic; she wondered what was the good of mere snippets and snatches, the chances that any one might have, when large, still days à deux were open to you — chances of which half the sanctity was in what they excluded. However, there were more unsettled matters between Mrs. Dallow and her queer kinsman than even Mrs. Gresham’s fine insight could embrace. She was not on the Sunday evening before Easter among the guests in Great Stanhope Street; but if she had been Julia’s singular indifference to observation would have stopped short of encouraging her to remain in the drawing-room, along with Nick, after the others had gone. I may add that Mrs. Gresham’s extreme curiosity would have emboldened her as little to do so. She would have taken for granted that the pair wished to be alone together, though she would have regarded this only as a snippet. The company had at all events stayed late, and it was nearly twelve o’clock when the last of them, standing before the fire in the room they had quitted, broke out to his companion:

“See here, Julia, how long do you really expect me to endure this kind of thing?” Julia made him no answer; she only leaned back in her chair with her eyes upon his. He met her gaze a moment; then he turned round to the fire and for another moment looked into it. After this he faced his hostess again with the exclamation: “It’s so foolish — it’s so damnably foolish!”

She still said nothing, but at the end of a minute she spoke without answering him. “I shall expect you on Tuesday, and I hope you’ll come by a decent train.”

“What do you mean by a decent train?”

“I mean I hope you’ll not leave it till the last thing before dinner, so that we can have a little walk or something.”

“What’s a little walk or something? Why, if you make such a point of my coming to Griffin, do you want me to come at all?”

She hesitated an instant; then she returned; “I knew you hated it!”

“You provoke me so,” said Nick. “You try to, I think.”

“And Severals is still worse. You’ll get out of that if you can,” Mrs. Dallow went on.

“If I can? What’s to prevent me?”

“You promised Lady Whiteroy. But of course that’s nothing.”

“I don’t care a straw for Lady Whiteroy.”

“And you promised me. But that’s less still.”

“It is foolish — it’s quite idiotic,” said Nick with his hands in his pockets and his eyes on the ceiling.

There was another silence, at the end of which Julia remarked: “You might have answered Mr. Macgeorge when he spoke to you.”

“Mr. Macgeorge — what has he to do with it?”

“He has to do with your getting on a little. If you think that’s the way —!”

Nick broke into a laugh. “I like lessons in getting on — in other words I suppose you mean in urbanity — from you, Julia!”

“Why not from me?”

“Because you can do nothing base. You’re incapable of putting on a flattering manner to get something by it: therefore why should you expect me to? You’re unflattering — that is, you’re austere — in proportion as there may be something to be got.”

She sprang from her chair, coming toward him. “There’s only one thing I want in the world — you know very well.”

“Yes, you want it so much that you won’t even take it when it’s pressed on you. How long do you seriously expect me to bear it?” Nick repeated.

“I never asked you to do anything base,” she said as she stood in front of him. “If I’m not clever about throwing myself into things it’s all the more reason you should be.”

“If you’re not clever, my dear Julia —?” Nick, close to her, placed his hands on her shoulders and shook her with a mixture of tenderness and passion. “You’re clever enough to make me furious, sometimes!”

She opened and closed her fan looking down at it while she submitted to his mild violence. “All I want is that when a man like Mr. Macgeorge talks to you you shouldn’t appear bored to death. You used to be so charming under those inflictions. Now you appear to take no interest in anything. At dinner to-night you scarcely opened your lips; you treated them all as if you only wished they’d go.”

“I did wish they’d go. Haven’t I told you a hundred times what I think of your salon?”

“How then do you want me to live?” she asked. “Am I not to have a creature in the house?”

“As many creatures as you like. Your freedom’s complete and, as far as I’m concerned, always will be. Only when you challenge me and overhaul me — not justly, I think — I must confess the simple truth, that there are many of your friends I don’t delight in.”

“Oh your idea of pleasant people!” Julia lamented. “I should like once for all to know what it really is.”

“I can tell you what it really isn’t: it isn’t Mr. Macgeorge. He’s a being almost grotesquely limited.”

“He’ll be where you’ll never be-unless you change.”

“To be where Mr. Macgeorge is not would be very much my desire. Therefore why should I change?” Nick demanded. “However, I hadn’t the least intention of being rude to him, and I don’t think I was,” he went on. “To the best of my ability I assume a virtue if I haven’t it; but apparently I’m not enough of a comedian.”

“If you haven’t it?” she echoed. “It’s when you say things like that that you’re so dreadfully tiresome. As if there were anything that you haven’t or mightn’t have!”

Nick turned away from her; he took a few impatient steps in the room, looking at the carpet, his hands always in his pockets. Then he came back to the fire with the observation: “It’s rather hard to be found so wanting when one has tried to play one’s part so beautifully.” He paused with his eyes on her own and then went on with a vibration in his voice: “I’ve imperilled my immortal soul, or at least bemuddled my intelligence, by all the things I don’t care for that I’ve tried to do, and all the things I detest that I’ve tried to be, and all the things I never can be that I’ve tried to look as if I were — all the appearances and imitations, the pretences and hypocrisies in which I’ve steeped myself to the eyes; and at the end of it (it serves me right!) my reward is simply to learn that I’m still not half humbug enough!”

Julia looked away from him as soon as he had spoken these words; she attached her eyes to the clock behind him and observed irrelevantly: “I’m very sorry, but I think you had better go. I don’t like you to stay after midnight.”

“Ah what you like and what you don’t like, and where one begins and the other ends — all that’s an impenetrable mystery!” the young man declared. But he took no further notice of her allusion to his departure, adding in a different tone: “‘A man like Mr. Macgeorge’! When you say a thing of that sort in a certain, particular way I should rather like to suffer you to perish.”

Mrs. Dallow stared; it might have seemed for an instant that she was trying to look stupid. “How can I help it if a few years hence he’s certain to be at the head of any Liberal Government?”

“We can’t help it of course, but we can help talking about it,” Nick smiled. “If we don’t mention it it mayn’t be noticed.”

“You’re trying to make me angry. You’re in one of your vicious moods,” she returned, blowing out on the chimney-piece a guttering candle.

“That I’m exasperated I’ve already had the honour very positively to inform you. All the same I maintain that I was irreproachable at dinner. I don’t want you to think I shall always be as good as that.”

“You looked so out of it; you were as gloomy as if every earthly hope had left you, and you didn’t make a single contribution to any discussion that took place. Don’t you think I observe you?” she asked with an irony tempered by a tenderness unsuccessfully concealed.

“Ah my darling, what you observe —!” Nick cried with a certain bitterness of amusement. But he added the next moment more seriously, as if his tone had been disrespectful: “You probe me to the bottom, no doubt.”

“You needn’t come either to Griffin or to Severals if you don’t want to.”

“Give them up yourself; stay here with me!”

She coloured quickly as he said this, and broke out: “Lord, how you hate political houses!”

“How can you say that when from February to August I spend every blessed night in one?”

“Yes, and hate that worst of all.”

“So do half the people who are in it. You, my dear, must have so many things, so many people, so much mise-enscène and such a perpetual spectacle to live,” Nick went on. “Perpetual motion, perpetual visits, perpetual crowds! If you go into the country you’ll see forty people every day and be mixed up with them all day. The idea of a quiet fortnight in town, when by a happy if idiotic superstition everybody goes out of it, disconcerts and frightens you. It’s the very time, it’s the very place, to do a little work and possess one’s soul.”

This vehement allocution found her evidently somewhat unprepared; but she was sagacious enough, instead of attempting for the moment a general rejoinder, to seize on a single phrase and say: “Work? What work can you do in London at such a moment as this?”

Nick considered. “I might tell you I want to get up a lot of subjects, to sit at home and read blue-books; but that wouldn’t be quite what I mean.”

“Do you mean you want to paint?”

“Yes, that’s it, since you gouge it out of me.”

“Why do you make such a mystery about it? You’re at perfect liberty,” Julia said.

She put out her hand to rest it on the mantel-shelf, but her companion took it on the way and held it in both his own. “You’re delightful, Julia, when you speak in that tone — then I know why it is I love you. But I can’t do anything if I go to Griffin, if I go to Severals.”

“I see — I see,” she answered thoughtfully and kindly.

“I’ve scarcely been inside of my studio for months, and I feel quite homesick for it. The idea of putting in a few quiet days there has taken hold of me: I rather cling to it.”

“It seems so odd your having a studio!” Julia dropped, speaking so quickly that the words were almost incomprehensible.

“Doesn’t it sound absurd, for all the good it does me, or I do in it? Of course one can produce nothing but rubbish on such terms — without continuity or persistence, with just a few days here and there. I ought to be ashamed of myself, no doubt; but even my rubbish interests me. ‘Guenille si l’on veut, ma guenille m’est chère.’ But I’ll go down to Harsh with you in a moment, Julia,” Nick pursued: “that would do as well if we could be quiet there, without people, without a creature; and I should really be perfectly content. You’d beautifully sit for me; it would be the occasion we’ve so often wanted and never found.”

She shook her head slowly and with a smile that had a meaning for him. “Thank you, my dear; nothing would induce me to go to Harsh with you.”

He looked at her hard. “What’s the matter whenever it’s a question of anything of that sort? Are you afraid of me?” She pulled her hand from him quickly, turning away; but he went on: “Stay with me here then, when everything’s so right for it. We shall do beautifully — have the whole place, have the whole day, to ourselves. Hang your engagements! Telegraph you won’t come. We’ll live at the studio — you’ll sit to me every day. Now or never’s our chance — when shall we have so good a one? Think how charming it will be! I’ll make you wish awfully that I may do something.”

“I can’t get out of Griffin — it’s impossible,” Julia said, moving further away and with her back presented to him.

“Then you are afraid of me — simply!”

She turned straight round, very pale. “Of course I am. You’re welcome to know it.”

He went toward her, and for a moment she seemed to make another slight movement of retreat. This, however, was scarcely perceptible, and there was nothing to alarm in the tone of reasonable entreaty in which he spoke as he stood there. “Put an end, Julia, to our absurd situation — it really can’t go on. You’ve no right to expect a man to be happy or comfortable in so false a position. We’re spoken of odiously — of that we may be sure; and yet what good have we of it?”

“Spoken of? Do I care for that?”

“Do you mean you’re indifferent because there are no grounds? That’s just why I hate it.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about!” she returned with sharp disdain.

“Be my wife tomorrow — be my wife next week. Let us have done with this fantastic probation and be happy.”

“Leave me now — come back tomorrow. I’ll write to you.” She had the air of pleading with him at present, pleading as he pleaded.

“You can’t resign yourself to the idea of one’s looking ‘out of it’!” Nick laughed.

“Come tomorrow, before lunch,” she went on.

“To be told I must wait six months more and then be sent about my business? Ah, Julia, Julia!” the young man groaned.

Something in this simple lament — it sounded natural and perfectly unstudied — seemed straightway to make a great impression on her. “You shall wait no longer,” she said after a short silence.

“What do you mean by no longer?”

“Give me about five weeks — say till the Whitsuntide recess.”

“Five weeks are a great deal,” smiled Nick.

“There are things to be done — you ought to understand.”

“I only understand how I love you.”

She let herself go —“Dearest Nick!”— and he caught her and kept her in his arms.

“I’ve your promise then for five weeks hence to a day?” he demanded as she at last released herself.

“We’ll settle that — the exact day; there are things to consider and to arrange. Come to luncheon tomorrow.”

“I’ll come early — I’ll come at one,” he said; and for a moment they stood all deeply and intimately taking each other in.

“Do you think I want to wait, any more than you?” she asked in congruity with this.

“I don’t feel so much out of it now!” he declared by way of answer. “You’ll stay of course now — you’ll give up your visits?”

She had hold of the lappet of his coat; she had kept it in her hand even while she detached herself from his embrace. There was a white flower in his buttonhole that she looked at and played with a moment before she said; “I’ve a better idea — you needn’t come to Griffin. Stay in your studio — do as you like — paint dozens of pictures.”

“Dozens? Barbarian!” Nick wailed.

The epithet apparently had an endearing suggestion for her; it at any rate led her to let him possess himself of her head and, so holding it, kiss her — led her to say: “What on earth do I want but that you should do absolutely as you please and be as happy as you can?”

He kissed her in another place at this; but he put it to her; “What dreadful proposition is coming now?”

“I’ll go off and do up my visits and come back.”

“And leave me alone?”

“Don’t be affected! You know you’ll work much better without me. You’ll live in your studio — I shall be well out of the way.”

“That’s not what one wants of a sitter. How can I paint you?”

“You can paint me all the rest of your life. I shall be a perpetual sitter.”

“I believe I could paint you without looking at you”— and his lighted face shone down on her. “You do excuse me then from those dreary places?”

“How can I insist after what you said about the pleasure of keeping these days?” she admirably — it was so all sincerely — asked.

“You’re the best woman on earth — though it does seem odd you should rush away as soon as our little business is settled.”

“We shall make it up. I know what I’m about. And now go!” She ended by almost pushing him out of the room.

XXIII

It was certainly singular, in the light of other matters, that on sitting down in his studio after she had left town Nick should not, as regards the effort to project plastically some beautiful form, have felt more chilled by the absence of a friend who was such an embodiment of beauty. She was away and he missed her and longed for her, and yet without her the place was more filled with what he wanted to find in it. He turned into it with confused feelings, the strongest of which was a sense of release and recreation. It looked blighted and lonely and dusty, and his old studies, as he rummaged them out, struck him even as less inspired than the last time he had ventured to face them. But amid this neglected litter, in the colourless and obstructed light of a high north window which needed washing, he came nearer tasting the possibility of positive happiness: it appeared to him that, as he had said to Julia, he was more in possession of his soul. It was frivolity and folly, it was puerility, to spend valuable hours pottering over the vain implements of an art he had relinquished; and a certain shame that he had felt in presenting his plea to Julia that Sunday night arose from the sense not of what he clung to, but of what he had given up. He had turned his back on serious work, so that pottering was now all he could aspire to. It couldn’t be fruitful, it couldn’t be anything but ridiculous, almost ignoble; but it soothed his nerves, it was in the nature of a secret dissipation. He had never suspected he should some day have nerves on his own part to count with; but this possibility had been revealed to him on the day it became clear that he was letting something precious go. He was glad he had not to justify himself to the critical, for this might have been a delicate business. The critical were mostly absent; and besides, shut up all day in his studio, how should he ever meet them? It was the place in the world where he felt furthest away from his constituents. That was a part of the pleasure — the consciousness that for the hour the coast was clear and his mind independent. His mother and his sister had gone to Broadwood: Lady Agnes — the phrase sounds brutal but represents his state of mind — was well out of the way. He had written to her as soon as Julia left town — he had apprised her of the fact that his wedding-day was fixed: a relief for poor Lady Agnes to a period of intolerable mystification, of dark, dumb wondering and watching. She had said her say the day of the poll at Harsh; she was too proud to ask and too discreet to “nag”; so she could only wait for something that didn’t come. The unconditioned loan of Broadwood had of course been something of a bribe to patience: she had at first felt that on the day she should take possession of that capital house Julia would indeed seem to have entered the family. But the gift had confirmed expectations just enough to make disappointment more bitter; and the discomfort was greater in proportion as she failed to discover what was the matter. Her daughter Grace was much occupied with this question, and brought it up for discussion in a manner irritating to her ladyship, who had a high theory of being silent about it, but who, however, in the long run, was more unhappy when, in consequence of a reprimand, the girl suggested no reasons at all than when she suggested stupid ones. It eased Lady Agnes a little to advert to the mystery when she could have the air of not having begun.

The letter Nick received from her the first day of Passion Week in reply to his important communication was the only one he read at that moment; not counting of course the several notes Mrs. Dallow addressed to him from Griffin. There were letters piled up, as he knew, in Calcutta Gardens, which his servant had strict orders not to bring to the studio. Nick slept now in the bedroom attached to this retreat; got things, as he wanted them, from Calcutta Gardens; and dined at his club, where a stray surviving friend or two, seeing him prowl about the library in the evening, was free to impute to such eccentricity some subtly political basis. When he thought of his neglected letters he remembered Mr. Carteret’s convictions on the subject of not “getting behind”; they made him laugh, in the slightly sonorous painting-room, as he bent over one of the old canvases that he had ventured to turn to the light. He was fully determined, however, to master his correspondence before going down, the last thing before Parliament should reassemble, to spend another day at Beauclere. Mastering his correspondence meant, in Nick’s mind, breaking open envelopes; writing answers was scarcely involved in the idea. But Mr. Carteret would never guess that. Nick was not moved even to write to him that the affair with Julia was on the point of taking the form he had been so good as to desire: he reserved the pleasure of this announcement for a personal interview.

The day before Good Friday, in the morning, his stillness was broken by a rat-tat-tat on the outer door of his studio, administered apparently by the knob of a walking-stick. His servant was out and he went to the door, wondering who his visitor could be at such a time, especially of the rather presuming class. The class was indicated by the visitor’s failure to look for the bell — since there was a bell, though it required a little research. In a moment the mystery was solved: the gentleman who stood smiling at him from the threshold could only be Gabriel Nash. Nick had not seen this whimsical personage for several months, and had had no news of him beyond a general intimation that he was following his fancy in foreign parts. His old friend had sufficiently prepared him, at the time of their reunion in Paris, for the idea of the fitful in intercourse; and he had not been ignorant, on his return from Paris, that he should have had an opportunity to miss him if he had not been too busy to take advantage of it. In London, after the episode at Harsh, Gabriel had not reappeared: he had redeemed none of the pledges given the night they walked together to Notre Dame and conversed on important matters. He was to have interposed in Nick’s destiny, but he had not interposed; he was to have pulled him hard and in the opposite sense from Julia, but there had been no pulling; he was to have saved him, as he called it, and yet Nick was lost. This circumstance indeed formed his excuse: the member for Harsh had rushed so wantonly to perdition. Nick had for the hour seriously wished to keep hold of him: he valued him as a salutary influence. Yet on coming to his senses after his election our young man had recognised that Nash might very well have reflected on the thanklessness of such a slippery subject — might have held himself released from his vows. Of course it had been particularly in the event of a Liberal triumph that he had threatened to make himself felt; the effect of a brand plucked from the burning would be so much greater if the flames were already high. Yet Nick had not kept him to the letter of this pledge, and had so fully admitted the right of a thorough connoisseur, let alone a faithful friend, to lose patience with him that he was now far from greeting his visitor with a reproach. He felt much more thrown on his defence.

Gabriel, however, forbore at first to attack him. He brought in only blandness and benevolence and a great content at having obeyed the mystic voice — it was really a remarkable case of second sight — which had whispered him that the recreant comrade of his prime was in town. He had just come back from Sicily after a southern winter, according to a custom frequent with him, and had been moved by a miraculous prescience, unfavourable as the moment might seem, to go and ask for Nick in Calcutta Gardens, where he had extracted from his friend’s servant an address not known to all the world. He showed Nick what a mistake it had been to fear a dull arraignment, and how he habitually ignored all lapses and kept up the standard only by taking a hundred fine things for granted. He also abounded more than ever in his own sense, reminding his relieved listener how no recollection of him, no evocation of him in absence, could ever do him justice. You couldn’t recall him without seeming to exaggerate him, and then acknowledged, when you saw him, that your exaggeration had fallen short. He emerged out of vagueness — his Sicily might have been the Sicily of A Winter’s Tale — and would evidently be reabsorbed in it; but his presence was positive and pervasive enough. He was duly “intense” while he lasted. His connexions were with beauty, urbanity and conversation, as usual, but they made up a circle you couldn’t find in the Court Guide. Nick had a sense that he knew “a lot of esthetic people,” but he dealt in ideas much more than in names and addresses. He was genial and jocose, sunburnt and romantically allusive. It was to be gathered that he had been living for many days in a Saracenic tower where his principal occupation was to watch for the flushing of the west. He had retained all the serenity of his opinions and made light, with a candour of which the only defect was apparently that it was not quite enough a conscious virtue, of many of the objects of common esteem. When Nick asked him what he had been doing he replied, “Oh living, you know”; and the tone of the words offered them as the story of a great deed. He made a long visit, staying to luncheon and after luncheon, so that the little studio heard all at once a greater quantity of brave talk than in the several previous years of its history. With much of our tale left to tell it is a pity that so little of this colloquy may be reported here; since, as affairs took their course, it marked really — if the question be of noting the exact point — a turn of the tide in Nick Dormer’s personal situation. He was destined to remember the accent with which Nash exclaimed, on his drawing forth sundry specimens of amateurish earnestness:

“I say — I say — I say!”

He glanced round with a heightened colour. “They’re pretty bad, eh?”

“Oh you’re a deep one,” Nash went on.

“What’s the matter?”

“Do you call your conduct that of a man of honour?”

“Scarcely perhaps. But when no one has seen them —!”

“That’s your villainy. C’est de l’exquis, du pur exquis. Come, my dear fellow, this is very serious — it’s a bad business,” said Gabriel Nash. Then he added almost with austerity: “You’ll be so good as to place before me every patch of paint, every sketch and scrap, that this room contains.”

Nick complied in great good humour. He turned out his boxes and drawers, shovelled forth the contents of bulging portfolios, mounted on chairs to unhook old canvases that had been severely “skied.” He was modest and docile and patient and amused, above all he was quite thrilled — thrilled with the idea of eliciting a note of appreciation so late in the day. It was the oddest thing how he at present in fact found himself imputing value to his visitor — attributing to him, among attributions more confused, the dignity of judgement, the authority of knowledge. Nash was an ambiguous character but an excellent touchstone. The two said very little for a while, and they had almost half an hour’s silence, during which, after our young man had hastily improvised an exhibition, there was only a puffing of cigarettes. Gabriel walked about, looking at this and that, taking up rough studies and laying them down, asking a question of fact, fishing with his umbrella, on the floor, amid a pile of unarranged sketches. Nick accepted jocosely the attitude of suspense, but there was even more of it in his heart than in his face. So few people had seen his young work — almost no one who really counted. He had been ashamed of it, never showing it to bring on a conclusion, since a conclusion was precisely what he feared. He whistled now while he let his companion take time. He rubbed old panels with his sleeve and dabbed wet sponges on surfaces that had sunk. It was a long time since he had felt so gay, strange as such an assertion sounds in regard to a young man whose bridal-day had at his urgent solicitation lately been fixed. He had stayed in town to be alone with his imagination, and suddenly, paradoxically, the sense of that result had arrived with poor Nash.

“Nicholas Dormer,” this personage remarked at last, “for grossness of immorality I think I’ve never seen your equal.”

“That sounds so well,” Nick returned, “that I hesitate to risk spoiling it by wishing it explained.”

“Don’t you recognise in any degree the grand idea of duty?”

“If I don’t grasp it with a certain firmness I’m a deadly failure, for I was quite brought up on it,” Nick said.

“Then you’re indeed the wretchedest failure I know. Life is ugly, after all.”

“Do I gather that you yourself recognise obligations of the order you allude to?”

“Do you ‘gather’?” Nash stared. “Why, aren’t they the very flame of my faith, the burden of my song?”

“My dear fellow, duty is doing, and I’ve inferred that you think rather poorly of doing — that it spoils one’s style.”

“Doing wrong, assuredly.”

“But what do you call right? What’s your canon of certainty there?” Nick asked.

“The conscience that’s in us — that charming, conversible, infinite thing, the intensest thing we know. But you must treat the oracle civilly if you wish to make it speak. You mustn’t stride into the temple in muddy jack-boots and with your hat on your head, as the Puritan troopers tramped into the dear old abbeys. One must do one’s best to find out the right, and your criminality appears to be that you’ve not taken the commonest trouble.”

“I hadn’t you to ask,” smiled Nick. “But duty strikes me as doing something in particular. If you’re too afraid it may be the wrong thing you may let everything go.”

“Being is doing, and if doing is duty being is duty. Do you follow?”

“At a very great distance.”

“To be what one may be, really and efficaciously,” Nash went on, “to feel it and understand it, to accept it, adopt it, embrace it — that’s conduct, that’s life.”

“And suppose one’s a brute or an ass, where’s the efficacy?”

“In one’s very want of intelligence. In such cases one’s out of it — the question doesn’t exist; one simply becomes a part of the duty of others. The brute, the ass,” Nick’s visitor developed, “neither feels nor understands, nor accepts nor adopts. Those fine processes in themselves classify us. They educate, they exalt, they preserve; so that to profit by them we must be as perceptive as we can. We must recognise our particular form, the instrument that each of us — each of us who carries anything — carries in his being. Mastering this instrument, learning to play it in perfection — that’s what I call duty, what I call conduct, what I call success.”

Nick listened with friendly attention and the air of general assent was in his face as he said: “Every one has it then, this individual pipe?”

“‘Every one,’ my dear fellow, is too much to say, for the world’s full of the crudest remplissage. The book of life’s padded, ah but padded — a deplorable want of editing! I speak of every one who’s any one. Of course there are pipes and pipes — little quavering flutes for the concerted movements and big cornets-à-piston for the great solos.”

“I see, I see. And what might your instrument be?”

Nash hesitated not a moment; his answer was radiantly there. “To speak to people just as I’m speaking to you. To prevent for instance a great wrong being done.”

“A great wrong —?”

“Yes — to the human race. I talk — I talk; I say the things other people don’t, the things they can’t the things they won’t,” Gabriel went on with his inimitable candour.

“If it’s a question of mastery and perfection you certainly have them,” his companion replied.

“And you haven’t, alas; that’s the pity of it, that’s the scandal. That’s the wrong I want to set right before it becomes too public a shame. If I called you just now grossly immoral it’s on account of the spectacle you present — a spectacle to be hidden from the eye of ingenuous youth: that of a man neglecting his own fiddle to blunder away on that of one of his fellows. We can’t afford such mistakes, we can’t tolerate such licence.”

“You think then I have a fiddle?”— and our young man, in spite of himself, attached to the question a quaver of suspense finer, doubtless, than any that had ever passed his lips.

“A regular Stradivarius! All these things you’ve shown me are remarkably interesting. You’ve a talent of a wonderfully pure strain.”

“I say — I say — I say!” Nick exclaimed, hovering there with his hands in his pockets and a blush on his lighted face, while he repeated with a change of accent Nash’s exclamation of half an hour before.

“I like it, your talent; I measure it, I appreciate it, I insist upon it,” that critic went on between the whiffs of his cigarette. “I have to be awfully wise and good to do so, but fortunately I am. In such a case that’s my duty. I shall make you my business for a while. Therefore,” he added piously; “don’t say I’m unconscious of the moral law.”

“A Stradivarius?” said Nick interrogatively and with his eyes wide open. The thought in his mind was of how different this seemed from his having gone to Griffin.

XXIV

His counsellor had plenty of further opportunity to develop this and other figurative remarks, for he not only spent several of the middle hours of the day at the studio, but came back in the evening — the pair had dined together at a little foreign pothouse in Soho, revealed to Nick on this occasion — and discussed the great question far into the night. The great question was whether, on the showing of those examples of his ability with which the scene of their discourse was now densely bestrewn, Nick Dormer would be justified in “really going in” for the practice of pictorial art. This may strike many readers of his history as a limited and even trivial inquiry, with little of the heroic or the romantic in it; but it was none the less carried to the finest point by our impassioned young men. Nick suspected Nash of exaggerating his encouragement in order to play a malign trick on the political world at whose expense it was his fond fancy to divert himself — without indeed making that organisation perceptibly totter — and reminded him that his present accusation of immorality was strangely inconsistent with the wanton hope expressed by him in Paris, the hope that the Liberal candidate at Harsh would be returned. Nash replied, first, “Oh I hadn’t been in this place then!” but he defended himself later and more effectually by saying that it was not of Nick’s having got elected he complained: it was of his visible hesitancy to throw up his seat. Nick begged that he wouldn’t mention this, and his gallantry failed to render him incapable of saying: “The fact is I haven’t the nerve for it.” They talked then for a while of what he could do, not of what he couldn’t; of the mysteries and miracles of reproduction and representation; of the strong, sane joys of the artistic life. Nick made afresh, with more fulness, his great confession, that his private ideal of happiness was the life of a great painter of portraits. He uttered his thought on that head so copiously and lucidly that Nash’s own abundance was stilled and he listened almost as if he had been listening to something new — difficult as it was to conceive a point of view for such a matter with which he was unacquainted.

“There it is,” said Nick at last —“there’s the naked, preposterous truth: that if I were to do exactly as I liked I should spend my years reproducing the more or less vacuous countenances of my fellow-mortals. I should find peace and pleasure and wisdom and worth, I should find fascination and a measure of success in it — out of the din and the dust and the scramble, the world of party labels, party cries, party bargains and party treacheries: of humbuggery, hypocrisy and cant. The cleanness and quietness of it, the independent effort to do something, to leave something which shall give joy to man long after the howling has died away to the last ghost of an echo — such a vision solicits me in the watches of night with an almost irresistible force.”

As he dropped these remarks he lolled on a big divan with one of his long legs folded up, while his visitor stopped in front of him after moving about the room vaguely and softly, almost on tiptoe, so as not to interrupt him. “You speak,” Nash said, “with the special and dreadful eloquence that rises to a man’s lips when he has practically, whatever his theory may be, renounced the right and dropped hideously into the wrong. Then his regret for the right, a certain exquisite appreciation of it, puts on an accent I know well how to recognise.”

Nick looked up at him a moment. “You’ve hit it if you mean by that that I haven’t resigned my seat and that I don’t intend to.”

“I thought you took it only to give it up. Don’t you remember our talk in Paris?”

“I like to be a part of the spectacle that amuses you,” Nick returned, “but I could scarcely have taken so much trouble as that for it.”

“Isn’t it then an absurd comedy, the life you lead?”

“Comedy or tragedy — I don’t know which; whatever it is I appear to be capable of it to please two or three people.”

“Then you can take trouble?” said Nash.

“Yes, for the woman I’m to marry.”

“Oh you’re to marry?”

“That’s what has come on since we met in Paris,” Nick explained, “and it makes just the difference.”

“Ah my poor friend,” smiled Gabriel, much arrested, “no wonder you’ve an eloquence, an accent!”

“It’s a pity I have them in the wrong place. I’m expected to have them in the House of Commons.”

“You will when you make your farewell speech there — to announce that you chuck it up. And may I venture to ask who’s to be your wife?” the visitor pursued.

“Mrs. Dallow has kindly consented to accept that yoke. I think you saw her in Paris.”

“Ah yes: you spoke of her to me, and I remember asking you even then if you were in love with her.”

“I wasn’t then,” said Nick.

Nash had a grave pause. “And are you now?”

“Oh dear, yes.”

“That would be better — if it wasn’t worse.”

“Nothing could be better,” Nick declared. “It’s the best thing that can happen to me.”

“Well,” his friend continued, “you must let me very respectfully approach this lady. You must let me bring her round.”

“Bring her round to what?”

“To everything. Talk her over.”

“Talk her under!” Nick laughed — but making his joke a little as to gain time. He remembered the effect this adviser had produced on Julia — an effect that scantly ministered to the idea of another meeting. Julia had had no occasion to allude again to Nick’s imperturbable friend; he had passed out of her life at once and for ever; but there flickered up a quick memory of the contempt he had led her to express, together with a sense of how odd she would think it her intended should have thrown over two pleasant visits to cultivate such company.

“Over to a proper pride in what you may do,” Nash returned —“what you may do above all if she’ll help you.”

“I scarcely see how she can help me,” said Nick with an air of thinking.

“She’s extremely handsome as I remember her. You could do great things with her.”

“Ah, there’s the rub,” Nick went on. “I wanted her to sit for me this week, but she wouldn’t hear of it.”

Elle a bien tort. You should attack some fine strong type. Is Mrs. Dallow in London?” Nash inquired.

“For what do you take her? She’s paying visits.”

“Then I’ve a model for you.”

“Then you have —?” Nick stared. “What has that to do with Mrs. Dallow’s being away?”

“Doesn’t it give you more time?”

“Oh the time flies!” sighed Nick with a spontaneity that made his companion again laugh out — a demonstration in which for a moment he himself rather ruefully joined.

“Does she like you to paint?” that personage asked with one of his candid intonations.

“So she says.”

“Well, do something fine to show her.”

“I’d rather show it to you,” Nick confessed.

“My dear fellow, I see it from here — if you do your duty. Do you remember the Tragic Muse?” Nash added for explanation.

“The Tragic Muse?”

“That girl in Paris, whom we heard at the old actress’s and afterwards met at the charming entertainment given by your cousin — isn’t he? — the secretary of embassy.”

“Oh Peter’s girl! Of course I remember her.”

“Don’t call her Peter’s; call her rather mine,” Nash said with easy rectification. “I invented her. I introduced her. I revealed her.”

“I thought you on the contrary ridiculed and repudiated her.”

“As a fine, handsome young woman surely not — I seem to myself to have been all the while rendering her services. I said I disliked tea-party ranters, and so I do; but if my estimate of her powers was below the mark she has more than punished me.”

“What has she done?” Nick asked.

“She has become interesting, as I suppose you know.”

“How should I know?”

“Well, you must see her, you must paint her,” Nash returned. “She tells me something was said about it that day at Madame Carré‘s.”

“Oh I remember — said by Peter.”

“Then it will please Mr. Sherringham — you’ll be glad to do that. I suppose you know all he has done for Miriam?” Gabriel pursued.

“Not a bit, I know nothing about Peter’s affairs,” Nick said, “unless it be in general that he goes in for mountebanks and mimes and that it occurs to me I’ve heard one of my sisters mention — the rumour had come to her — that he has been backing Miss Rooth.”

“Miss Rooth delights to talk of his kindness; she’s charming when she speaks of it. It’s to his good offices that she owes her appearance here.”

“Here?” Nick’s interest rose. “Is she in London?”

D’où tombez-vous? I thought you people read the papers.”

“What should I read, when I sit — sometimes — through the stuff they put into them?”

“Of course I see that — that your engagement at your own variety-show, with its interminable ‘turns,’ keeps you from going to the others. Learn then,” said Gabriel Nash, “that you’ve a great competitor and that you’re distinctly not, much as you may suppose it, the rising comedian. The Tragic Muse is the great modern personage. Haven’t you heard people speak of her, haven’t you been taken to see her?”

Nick bethought himself. “I daresay I’ve heard of her, but with a good many other things on my mind I had forgotten it.”

“Certainly I can imagine what has been on your mind. She remembers you at any rate; she repays neglect with sympathy. She wants,” said Nash, “to come and see you.”

“‘See’ me?” It was all for Nick now a wonder.

“To be seen by you — it comes to the same thing. She’s really worth seeing; you must let me bring her; you’ll find her very suggestive. That idea that you should paint her — she appears to consider it a sort of bargain.”

“A bargain?” Our young man entered, as he believed, into the humour of the thing. “What will she give me?”

“A splendid model. She is splendid.”

“Oh then bring her,” said Nick.

XXV

Nash brought her, the great modern personage, as he had described her, the very next day, and it took his friend no long time to test his assurance that Miriam Rooth was now splendid. She had made an impression on him ten months before, but it had haunted him only a day, soon overlaid as it had been with other images. Yet after Nash had talked of her a while he recalled her better; some of her attitudes, some of her looks and tones began to hover before him. He was charmed in advance with the notion of painting her. When she stood there in fact, however, it seemed to him he had remembered her wrong; the brave, free, rather grand creature who instantly filled his studio with such an unexampled presence had so shaken off her clumsiness, the rudeness and crudeness that had made him pity her, a whole provincial and “second-rate” side. Miss Rooth was light and bright and direct today — direct without being stiff and bright without being garish. To Nick’s perhaps inadequately sophisticated mind the model, the actress were figures of a vulgar setting; but it would have been impossible to show that taint less than this extremely natural yet extremely distinguished aspirant to distinction. She was more natural even than Gabriel Nash —“nature” was still Nick’s formula for his amusing old friend — and beside her he appeared almost commonplace.

Nash recognised her superiority with a frankness honourable to both of them — testifying in this manner to his sense that they were all three serious beings, worthy to deal with fine realities. She attracted crowds to her theatre, but to his appreciation of such a fact as that, important doubtless in its way, there were the limits he had already expressed. What he now felt bound in all integrity to register was his perception that she had, in general and quite apart from the question of the box-office, a remarkable, a very remarkable, artistic nature. He allowed that she had surprised him here; knowing of her in other days mainly that she was hungry to adopt an overrated profession he had not imputed to her the normal measure of intelligence. Now he saw — he had had some talks with her — that she was capable almost of a violent play of mind; so much so that he was sorry for the embarrassment it would be to her. Nick could imagine the discomfort of having anything in the nature of a mind to arrange for in such conditions. “She’s a woman of the best intentions, really of the best,” Nash explained kindly and lucidly, almost paternally, “and the quite rare head you can see for yourself.”

Miriam, smiling as she sat on an old Venetian chair, held aloft, with the noblest effect, that quarter of her person to which this patronage was extended, remarking to her host that, strange as it might appear, she had got quite to like poor Mr. Nash: she could make him go about with her — it was a relief to her mother.

“When I take him she has perfect peace,” the girl said; “then she can stay at home and see the interviewers. She delights in that and I hate it, so our friend here is a great comfort. Of course a femme de théâtre is supposed to be able to go out alone, but there’s a kind of ‘smartness,’ an added chic, in having some one. People think he’s my ‘companion ‘; I’m sure they fancy I pay him. I’d pay him, if he’d take it — and perhaps he will yet! — rather than give him up, for it doesn’t matter that he’s not a lady. He is one in tact and sympathy, as you see. And base as he thinks the sort of thing I do he can’t keep away from the theatre. When you’re celebrated people will look at you who could never before find out for themselves why they should.”

“When you’re celebrated you grow handsomer; at least that’s what has happened to you, though you were pretty too of old,” Gabriel placidly argued. “I go to the theatre to look at your head; it gives me the greatest pleasure. I take up anything of that sort as soon as I find it. One never knows how long it may last.”

“Are you attributing that uncertainty to my appearance?” Miriam beautifully asked.

“Dear no, to my own pleasure, the first precious bloom of it,” Nash went on. “Dormer at least, let me tell you in justice to him, hasn’t waited till you were celebrated to want to see you again — he stands there open-eyed — for the simple reason that he hadn’t the least idea of your renown. I had to announce it to him.”

“Haven’t you seen me act?” Miriam put, without reproach, to her host.

“I’ll go to-night,” he handsomely declared.

“You have your terrible House, haven’t you? What do they call it — the demands of public life?” Miriam continued: in answer to which Gabriel explained that he had the demands of private life as well, inasmuch as he was in love — he was on the point of being married. She listened to this with participation; then she said: “Ah then do bring your — what do they call her in English? I’m always afraid of saying something improper — your future. I’ll send you a box, under the circumstances; you’ll like that better.” She added that if he were to paint her he would have to see her often on the stage, wouldn’t he? to profit by the optique de la scène — what did they call that in English? — studying her and fixing his impression. But before he had time to meet this proposition she asked him if it disgusted him to hear her speak like that, as if she were always posing and thinking about herself, living only to be looked at, thrusting forward her person. She already often got sick of doing so, but à la guerre comme à la guerre.

“That’s the fine artistic nature, you see — a sort of divine disgust breaking out in her,” Nash expounded.

“If you want to paint me ‘at all at all’ of course. I’m struck with the way I’m taking that for granted,” the girl decently continued. “When Mr. Nash spoke of it to me I jumped at the idea. I remembered our meeting in Paris and the kind things you said to me. But no doubt one oughtn’t to jump at ideas when they represent serious sacrifices on the part of others.”

“Doesn’t she speak well?” Nash demanded of Nick. “Oh she’ll go far!”

“It’s a great privilege to me to paint you: what title in the world have I to pretend to such a model?” Nick replied to Miriam. “The sacrifice is yours — a sacrifice of time and good nature and credulity. You come, in your bright beauty and your genius, to this shabby place where I’ve nothing worth speaking of to show, not a guarantee to offer you; and I wonder what I’ve done to deserve such a gift of the gods.”

“Doesn’t he speak well?”— and Nash appealed with radiance to their companion.

She took no notice of him, only repeating to Nick that she hadn’t forgotten his friendly attitude in Paris; and when he answered that he surely had done very little she broke out, first resting her eyes on him with a deep, reasonable smile and then springing up quickly; “Ah well, if I must justify myself I liked you!”

“Fancy my appearing to challenge you!” laughed Nick in deprecation. “To see you again is to want tremendously to try something. But you must have an infinite patience, because I’m an awful duffer.”

She looked round the walls. “I see what you’ve done — bien des choses.”

“She understands — she understands,” Gabriel dropped. And he added to their visitor: “Imagine, when he might do something, his choosing a life of shams! At bottom he’s like you — a wonderful artistic nature.”

“I’ll have patience,” said the girl, smiling at Nick.

“Then, my children, I leave you — the peace of the Lord be with you.” With which words Nash took his departure.

The others chose a position for the young woman’s sitting after she had placed herself in many different attitudes and different lights; but an hour had elapsed before Nick got to work — began, on a large canvas, to “knock her in,” as he called it. He was hindered even by the fine element of agitation, the emotion of finding himself, out of a clear sky, confronted with such a subject and launched in such a task. What could the situation be but incongruous just after he had formally renounced all manner of “art”? — the renunciation taking effect not a bit the less from the whim he had all consciously treated himself to as a whim (the last he should ever descend to!) the freak of a fortnight’s relapse into a fingering of old sketches for the purpose, as he might have said, of burning them up, of clearing out his studio and terminating his lease. There were both embarrassment and inspiration in the strange chance of snatching back for an hour a relinquished joy: the jump with which he found he could still rise to such an occasion took away his breath a little, at the same time that the idea — the idea of what one might make of such material — touched him with an irresistible wand. On the spot, to his inner vision, Miriam became a rich result, drawing a hundred formative forces out of their troubled sleep, defying him where he privately felt strongest and imposing herself triumphantly in her own strength. He had the good fortune, without striking matches, to see her, as a subject, in a vivid light, and his quick attempt was as exciting as a sudden gallop — he might have been astride, in a boundless field, of a runaway horse.

She was in her way so fine that he could only think how to “do” her: that hard calculation soon flattened out the consciousness, lively in him at first, that she was a beautiful woman who had sought him out of his retirement. At the end of their first sitting her having done so appeared the most natural thing in the world: he had a perfect right to entertain her there — explanations and complications were engulfed in the productive mood. The business of “knocking her in” held up a lamp to her beauty, showed him how much there was of it and that she was infinitely interesting. He didn’t want to fall in love with her — that would be a sell, he said to himself — and she promptly became much too interesting for it. Nick might have reflected, for simplification’s sake, as his cousin Peter had done, but with more validity, that he was engaged with Miss Rooth in an undertaking which didn’t in the least refer to themselves, that they were working together seriously and that decent work quite gainsaid sensibility — the humbugging sorts alone had to help themselves out with it. But after her first sitting — she came, poor girl, but twice — the need of such exorcisms passed from his spirit: he had so thoroughly, so practically taken her up. As to whether his visitor had the same bright and still sense of cooperation to a definite end, the sense of the distinctively technical nature of the answer to every question to which the occasion might give birth, that mystery would be lighted only were it open to us to regard this young lady through some other medium than the mind of her friends. We have chosen, as it happens, for some of the great advantages it carries with it, the indirect vision; and it fails as yet to tell us — what Nick of course wondered about before he ceased to care, as indeed he intimated to her — why a budding celebrity should have dreamed of there being something for her in so blighted a spot. She should have gone to one of the regular people, the great people: they would have welcomed her with open arms. When Nick asked her if some of the R.A.‘s hadn’t expressed a wish for a crack at her she replied: “Oh dear no, only the tiresome photographers; and fancy them in the future. If mamma could only do that for me!” And she added with the charming fellowship for which she was conspicuous at these hours: “You know I don’t think any one yet has been quite so much struck with me as you.”

“Not even Peter Sherringham?” her host jested while he stepped back to judge of the effect of a line.

“Oh Mr. Sherringham’s different. You’re an artist.”

“For pity’s sake don’t say that!” he cried. “And as regards your art I thought Peter knew more than any one.”

“Ah you’re severe,” said Miriam.

“Severe —?”

“Because that’s what the poor dear thinks. But he does know a lot — he has been a providence to me.”

“Then why hasn’t he come over to see you act?”

She had a pause. “How do you know he hasn’t come?”

“Because I take for granted he’d have called on me if he had.”

“Does he like you very much?” the girl asked.

“I don’t know. I like him.”

“He’s a gentleman — pour cela,” she said.

“Oh yes, for that!” Nick went on absently, labouring hard.

“But he’s afraid of me — afraid to see me.”

“Doesn’t he think you good enough?”

“On the contrary — he believes I shall carry him away and he’s in a terror of my doing it.”

“He ought to like that,” said Nick with conscious folly.

“That’s what I mean when I say he’s not an artist. However, he declares he does like it, only it appears to be not the right thing for him. Oh the right thing — he’s ravenous for that. But it’s not for me to blame him, since I am too. He’s coming some night, however. Then,” she added almost grimly, “he shall have a dose.”

“Poor Peter!” Nick returned with a compassion none the less real because it was mirthful: the girl’s tone was so expressive of easy unscrupulous power.

“He’s such a curious mixture,” she luxuriously went on; “sometimes I quite lose patience with him. It isn’t exactly trying to serve both God and Mammon, but it’s muddling up the stage and the world. The world be hanged! The stage, or anything of that sort — I mean one’s artistic conscience, one’s true faith — comes first.”

“Brava, brava! you do me good,” Nick murmured, still amused, beguiled, and at work. “But it’s very kind of you, when I was in this absurd state of ignorance, to impute to me the honour of having been more struck with you than any one else,” he continued after a moment.

“Yes, I confess I don’t quite see — when the shops were full of my photographs.”

“Oh I’m so poor — I don’t go into shops,” he explained.

“Are you very poor?”

“I live on alms.”

“And don’t they pay you — the government, the ministry?”

“Dear young lady, for what? — for shutting myself up with beautiful women?”

“Ah you’ve others then?” she extravagantly groaned.

“They’re not so kind as you, I confess.”

“I’ll buy it from you — what you’re doing: I’ll pay you well when it’s done,” said the girl. “I’ve got money now. I make it, you know — a good lot of it. It’s too delightful after scraping and starving. Try it and you’ll see. Give up the base, bad world.”

“But isn’t it supposed to be the base, bad world that pays?”

“Precisely; make it pay without mercy — knock it silly, squeeze it dry. That’s what it’s meant for — to pay for art. Ah if it wasn’t for that! I’ll bring you a quantity of photographs tomorrow — you must let me come back tomorrow: it’s so amusing to have them, by the hundred, all for nothing, to give away. That’s what takes mamma most: she can’t get over it. That’s luxury and glory; even at Castle Nugent they didn’t do that. People used to sketch me, but not so much as mamma veut bien le dire; and in all my life I never had but one poor little carte-devisite, when I was sixteen, in a plaid frock, with the banks of a river, at three francs the dozen.”

XXVI

It was success, the member for Harsh felt, that had made her finer — the full possession of her talent and the sense of the recognition of it. There was an intimation in her presence (if he had given his mind to it) that for him too the same cause would produce the same effect — that is would show him how being launched in the practice of an art makes strange and prompt revelations. Nick felt clumsy beside a person who manifestly, now, had such an extraordinary familiarity with the esthetic point of view. He remembered too the clumsiness that had been in his visitor — something silly and shabby, pert rather than proper, and of quite another value than her actual smartness, as London people would call it, her well-appointedness and her evident command of more than one manner. Handsome as she had been the year before, she had suggested sordid lodgings, bread and butter, heavy tragedy and tears; and if then she was an ill-dressed girl with thick hair who wanted to be an actress, she was already in these few weeks a performer who could even produce an impression of not performing. She showed what a light hand she could have, forbore to startle and looked as well, for unprofessional life, as Julia: which was only the perfection of her professional character.

This function came out much in her talk, for there were many little bursts of confidence as well as many familiar pauses as she sat there; and she was ready to tell Nick the whole history of her début — the chance that had suddenly turned up and that she had caught, with a fierce leap, as it passed. He missed some of the details in his attention to his own task, and some of them he failed to understand, attached as they were to the name of Mr. Basil Dashwood, which he heard for the first time. It was through Mr. Dashwood’s extraordinary exertions that a hearing — a morning performance at a London theatre — had been obtained for her. That had been the great step, for it had led to the putting on at night of the play, at the same theatre, in place of a wretched thing they were trying (it was no use) to keep on its feet, and to her engagement for the principal part. She had made a hit in it — she couldn’t pretend not to know that; but she was already tired of it, there were so many other things she wanted to do; and when she thought it would probably run a month or two more she fell to cursing the odious conditions of artistic production in such an age. The play was a more or less idiotised version of a new French piece, a thing that had taken in Paris at a third-rate theatre and was now proving itself in London good enough for houses mainly made up of ten-shilling stalls. It was Dashwood who had said it would go if they could get the rights and a fellow to make some changes: he had discovered it at a nasty little place she had never been to, over the Seine. They had got the rights, and the fellow who had made the changes was practically Dashwood himself; there was another man in London, Mr. Gushmore — Miriam didn’t know if Nick had heard of him (Nick hadn’t) who had done some of it. It had been awfully chopped down, to a mere bone, with the meat all gone; but that was what people in London seemed to like. They were very innocent — thousands of little dogs amusing themselves with a bone. At any rate she had made something, she had made a figure, of the woman — a dreadful stick, with what Dashwood had muddled her into; and Miriam added in the complacency of her young expansion: “Oh give me fifty words any time and the ghost of a situation, and I’ll set you up somebody. Besides, I mustn’t abuse poor Yolande — she has saved us,” she said.

“‘Yolande’—?”

“Our ridiculous play. That’s the name of the impossible woman. She has put bread into our mouths and she’s a loaf on the shelf for the future. The rights are mine.”

“You’re lucky to have them,” said Nick a little vaguely, troubled about his sitter’s nose, which was somehow Jewish without the convex arch.

“Indeed I am. He gave them to me. Wasn’t it charming?”

“‘He’ gave them — Mr. Dashwood?”

“Dear me, no — where should poor Dashwood have got them? He hasn’t a penny in the world. Besides, if he had got them he’d have kept them. I mean your blessed cousin.”

“I see — they’re a present from Peter.”

“Like many other things. Isn’t he a dear? If it hadn’t been for him the shelf would have remained bare. He bought the play for this country and America for four hundred pounds, and on the chance: fancy! There was no rush for it, and how could he tell? And then he gracefully pressed it on me. So I’ve my little capital. Isn’t he a duck? You’ve nice cousins.”

Nick assented to the proposition, only inserting an amendment to the effect that surely Peter had nice cousins too, and making, as he went on with his work, a tacit, preoccupied reflexion or two; such as that it must be pleasant to render little services like that to youth, beauty and genius — he rather wondered how Peter could afford them — and that, “duck” as he was, Miss Rooth’s benefactor was rather taken for granted. Sic vos non vobis softly sounded in his brain. This community of interests, or at least of relations, quickened the flight of time, so that he was still fresh when the sitting came to an end. It was settled Miriam should come back on the morrow, to enable her artist to make the most of the few days of the parliamentary recess; and just before she left him she asked:

“Then you will come to-night?”

“Without fail. I hate to lose an hour of you.”

“Then I’ll place you. It will be my affair.”

“You’re very kind”— he quite rose to it. “Isn’t it a simple matter for me to take a stall? This week I suppose they’re to be had.”

“I’ll send you a box,” said Miriam. “You shall do it well. There are plenty now.”

“Why should I be lost, all alone, in the grandeur of a box?”

“Can’t you bring your friend?”

“My friend?”

“The lady you’re engaged to.”

“Unfortunately she’s out of town.”

Miriam looked at him in the grand manner. “Does she leave you alone like that?”

“She thought I should like it — I should be more free to paint. You see I am.”

“Yes, perhaps it’s good for me. Have you got her portrait?” Miriam asked.

“She doesn’t like me to paint her.”

“Really? Perhaps then she won’t like you to paint me.”

“That’s why I want to be quick!” laughed Nick.

“Before she knows it?”

“Shell know it tomorrow. I shall write to her.”

The girl faced him again portentously. “I see you’re afraid of her.” But she added: “Mention my name; they’ll give you the box at the office.”

Whether or no Nick were afraid of Mrs. Dallow he still waved away this bounty, protesting that he would rather take a stall according to his wont and pay for it. Which led his guest to declare with a sudden flicker of passion that if he didn’t do as she wished she would never sit to him again.

“Ah then you have me,” he had to reply. “Only I don’t see why you should give me so many things.”

“What in the world have I given you?”

“Why an idea.” And Nick looked at his picture rather ruefully. “I don’t mean to say though that I haven’t let it fall and smashed it.”

“Ah an idea — that is a great thing for people in our line. But you’ll see me much better from the box and I’ll send you Gabriel Nash.” She got into the hansom her host’s servant had fetched for her, and as Nick turned back into his studio after watching her drive away he laughed at the conception that they were in the same “line.”

He did share, in the event, his box at the theatre with Nash, who talked during the entr’actes not in the least about the performance or the performer, but about the possible greatness of the art of the portraitist — its reach, its range, its fascination, the magnificent examples it had left us in the past: windows open into history, into psychology, things that were among the most precious possessions of the human race. He insisted above all on the interest, the importance of this great peculiarity of it, that unlike most other forms it was a revelation of two realities, the man whom it was the artist’s conscious effort to reveal and the man — the interpreter — expressed in the very quality and temper of that effort. It offered a double vision, the strongest dose of life that art could give, the strongest dose of art that life could give. Nick Dormer had already become aware of having two states of mind when listening to this philosopher; one in which he laughed, doubted, sometimes even reprobated, failed to follow or accept, and another in which his old friend seemed to take the words out of his mouth, to utter for him, better and more completely, the very things he was on the point of saying. Gabriel’s saying them at such moments appeared to make them true, to set them up in the world, and to-night he said a good many, especially as to the happiness of cultivating one’s own garden, growing there, in stillness and freedom, certain strong, pure flowers that would bloom for ever, bloom long after the rank weeds of the hour were withered and blown away.

It was to keep Miriam Rooth in his eye for his current work that Nick had come to the play; and she dwelt there all the evening, being constantly on the stage. He was so occupied in watching her face — for he now saw pretty clearly what he should attempt to make of it — that he was conscious only in a secondary degree of the story she illustrated, and had in regard to her acting a surprised sense that she was extraordinarily quiet. He remembered her loudness, her violence in Paris, at Peter Sherringham’s, her wild wails, the first time, at Madame Carré‘s; compared with which her present manner was eminently temperate and modern. Nick Dormer was not critical at the theatre; he believed what he saw and had a pleasant sense of the inevitable; therefore he wouldn’t have guessed what Gabriel Nash had to tell him — that for this young woman, with her tragic cast and her peculiar attributes, her present performance, full of actuality, of light fine indications and at moments of pointed touches of comedy, was a rare tour de force. It went on altogether in a register he hadn’t supposed her to possess and in which, as he said, she didn’t touch her capital, doing it all with her wonderful little savings. It conveyed to him that she was capable of almost anything.

In one of the intervals they went round to see her; but for Nick this purpose was partly defeated by the extravagant transports, as they struck him, of Mrs. Rooth, whom they found sitting with her daughter and who attacked him with a hundred questions about his dear mother and his charming sisters. She had volumes to say about the day in Paris when they had shown her the kindness she should never forget. She abounded also in admiration of the portrait he had so cleverly begun, declaring she was so eager to see it, however little he might as yet have accomplished, that she should do herself the honour to wait upon him in the morning when Miriam came to sit.

“I’m acting for you to-night,” the girl more effectively said before he returned to his place.

“No, that’s exactly what you’re not doing,” Nash interposed with one of his happy sagacities. “You’ve stopped acting, you’ve reduced it to the least that will do, you simply are — you’re just the visible image, the picture on the wall. It keeps you wonderfully in focus. I’ve never seen you so beautiful.”

Miriam stared at this; then it could be seen that she coloured. “What a luxury in life to have everything explained! He’s the great explainer,” she herself explained to Nick.

He shook hands with her for good-night. “Well then, we must give him lots to do.”

She came to his studio in the morning, but unaccompanied by her mother, in allusion to whom she simply said, “Mamma wished to come but I wouldn’t let her.” They proceeded promptly to business. The girl divested herself of her hat and coat, taking the position already determined. After they had worked more than an hour with much less talk than the day before, Nick being extremely absorbed and Miriam wearing in silence an air of noble compunction for the burden imposed on him, at the end of this period of patience, pervaded by a holy calm, our young lady suddenly got up and exclaimed, “I say, I must see it!”— with which, quickly, she stepped down from her place and came round to the canvas. She had at Nick’s request not looked at his work the day before. He fell back, glad to rest, and put down his palette and brushes.

Ah bien, c’est tapé!” she cried as she stood before the easel. Nick was pleased with her ejaculation, he was even pleased with what he had done; he had had a long, happy spurt and felt excited and sanctioned. Miriam, retreating also a little, sank into a high-backed, old-fashioned chair that stood two or three yards from the picture and reclined in it, her head on one side, looking at the rough resemblance. She made a remark or two about it, to which Nick replied, standing behind her and after a moment leaning on the top of the chair. He was away from his work and his eyes searched it with a shy fondness of hope. They rose, however, as he presently became conscious that the door of the large room opposite him had opened without making a sound and that some one stood upon the threshold. The person on the threshold was Julia Dallow.

As soon as he was aware Nick wished he had posted a letter to her the night before. He had written only that morning. There was nevertheless genuine joy in the words with which he bounded toward her —“Ah my dear Julia, what a jolly surprise!”— for her unannounced descent spoke to him above all of an irresistible desire to see him again sooner than they had arranged. She had taken a step forward, but she had done no more, stopping short at the sight of the strange woman, so divested of visiting-gear that she looked half-undressed, who lounged familiarly in the middle of the room and over whom Nick had been still more familiarly hanging. Julia’s eyes rested on this embodied unexpectedness, and as they did so she grew pale — so pale that Nick, observing it, instinctively looked back to see what Miriam had done to produce such an effect. She had done nothing at all, which was precisely what was embarrassing; she only stared at the intruder, motionless and superb. She seemed somehow in easy possession of the place, and even at that instant Nick noted how handsome she looked; so that he said to himself inaudibly, in some deeper depth of consciousness, “How I should like to paint her that way!” Mrs. Dallow’s eyes moved for a single moment to her friend’s; then they turned away — away from Miriam, ranging over the room.

“I’ve got a sitter, but you mustn’t mind that; we’re taking a rest. I’m delighted to see you”— he was all cordiality. He closed the door of the studio behind her; his servant was still at the outer door, which was open and through which he saw Julia’s carriage drawn up. This made her advance a little further, but still she said nothing; she dropped no answer even when Nick went on with a sense of awkwardness: “When did you come back? I hope nothing has gone wrong. You come at a very interesting moment,” he continued, aware as soon as he had spoken of something in his words that might have made her laugh. She was far from laughing, however; she only managed to look neither at him nor at Miriam and to say, after a little, when he had repeated his question about her return:

“I came back this morning — I came straight here.”

“And nothing’s wrong, I hope?”

“Oh no — everything’s all right,” she returned very quickly and without expression. She vouchsafed no explanation of her premature descent and took no notice of the seat Nick offered her; neither did she appear to hear him when he begged her not to look yet at the work on the easel — it was in such a dreadful state. He was conscious, as he phrased it, that this request gave to Miriam’s position, directly in front of his canvas, an air of privilege which her neglect to recognise in any way Mrs. Dallow’s entrance or her importance did nothing to correct. But that mattered less if the appeal failed to reach Julia’s intelligence, as he judged, seeing presently how deeply she was agitated. Nothing mattered in face of the sense of danger taking possession of him after she had been in the room a few moments. He wanted to say, “What’s the difficulty? Has anything happened?” but he felt how little she would like him to utter words so intimate in presence of the person she had been rudely startled to find between them. He pronounced Miriam’s name to her and her own to Miriam, but Julia’s recognition of the ceremony was so slight as to be scarcely perceptible. Miriam had the air of waiting for something more before she herself made a sign; and as nothing more came she continued to say nothing and not to budge. Nick added a remark to the effect that Julia would remember to have had the pleasure of meeting her the year before — in Paris, that day at old Peter’s; to which Mrs. Dallow made answer, “Ah yes,” without any qualification, while she looked down at some rather rusty studies on panels ranged along the floor and resting against the base of the wall. Her discomposure was a clear pain to herself; she had had a shock of extreme violence, and Nick saw that as Miriam showed no symptom of offering to give up her sitting her stay would be of the briefest. He wished that young woman would do something — say she would go, get up, move about; as it was she had the appearance of watching from her point of vantage the other’s upset. He made a series of inquiries about Julia’s doings in the country, to two or three of which she gave answers monosyllabic and scarcely comprehensible, only turning her eyes round and round the room as in search of something she couldn’t find — of an escape, of something that was not Miriam. At last she said — it was at the end of a very few minutes:

“I didn’t come to stay — when you’re so busy. I only looked in to see if you were here. Good-bye.”

“It’s charming of you to have come. I’m so glad you’ve seen for yourself how well I’m occupied,” Nick replied, not unconscious of how red he was. This made Mrs. Dallow look at him while Miriam considered them both. Julia’s eyes had a strange light he had never seen before — a flash of fear by which he was himself frightened. “Of course I’ll see you later,” he added in awkward, in really misplaced gaiety while she reached the door, which she opened herself, getting out with no further attention to Miriam. “I wrote to you this morning — you’ve missed my letter,” he repeated behind her, having already given her this information. The door of the studio was very near that of the house, but before she had reached the street the visitors’ bell was set ringing. The passage was narrow and she kept in advance of Nick, anticipating his motion to open the street-door. The bell was tinkling still when, by the action of her own hand, a gentleman on the step stood revealed.

“Ah my dear, don’t go!” Nick heard pronounced in quick, soft dissuasion and in the now familiar accents of Gabriel Nash. The rectification followed more quickly still, if that were a rectification which so little improved the matter: “I beg a thousand pardons — I thought you were Miriam.”

Gabriel gave way and Julia the more sharply pursued her retreat. Her carriage, a victoria with a pair of precious heated horses, had taken a turn up the street, but the coachman had already seen his mistress and was rapidly coming back. He drew near; not so fast, however, but that Gabriel Nash had time to accompany Mrs. Dallow to the edge of the pavement with an apology for the freedom into which he had blundered. Nick was at her other hand, waiting to put her into the carriage and freshly disconcerted by the encounter with Nash, who somehow, as he stood making Julia an explanation that she didn’t listen to, looked less eminent than usual, though not more conscious of difficulties. Our young man coloured deeper and watched the footman spring down as the victoria drove up; he heard Nash say something about the honour of having met Mrs. Dallow in Paris. Nick wanted him to go into the house; he damned inwardly his lack of delicacy. He desired a word with Julia alone — as much alone as the two annoying servants would allow. But Nash was not too much discouraged to say: “You came for a glimpse of the great model? Doesn’t she sit? That’s what I wanted too, this morning — just a look, for a blessing on the day. Ah but you, madam —”

Julia had sprung into her corner while he was still speaking and had flashed out to the coachman a “Home!” which of itself set the horses in motion. The carriage went a few yards, but while Gabriel, with an undiscouraged bow, turned away, Nick Dormer, his hand on the edge of the hood, moved with it.

“You don’t like it, but I’ll explain,” he tried to say for its occupant alone.

“Explain what?” she asked, still very pale and grave, but in a voice that showed nothing. She was thinking of the servants — she could think of them even then.

“Oh it’s all right. I’ll come in at five,” Nick returned, gallantly jocular, while she was whirled away.

Gabriel had gone into the studio and Nick found him standing in admiration before Miriam, who had resumed the position in which she was sitting. “Lord, she’s good today! Isn’t she good today?” he broke out, seizing their host by the arm to give him a particular view. Miriam looked indeed still handsomer than before, and she had taken up her attitude again with a splendid, sphinx-like air of being capable of keeping it for ever. Nick said nothing, but went back to work with a tingle of confusion, which began to act after he had resumed his palette as a sharp, a delightful stimulus. Miriam spoke never a word, but she was doubly grand, and for more than an hour, till Nick, exhausted, declared he must stop, the industrious silence was broken only by the desultory discourse of their friend.

XXVII

Nick went to Great Stanhope Street at five o’clock and learned, rather to his surprise, that Julia was not at home — to his surprise because he had told her he would come at that hour, and he attributed to her, with a certain simplicity, an eager state of mind in regard to his explanation. Apparently she was not eager; the eagerness was his own — he was eager to explain. He recognised, not without a certain consciousness of magnanimity in doing so, that there had been some reason for her quick withdrawal from his studio or at any rate for her extreme discomposure there. He had a few days before put in a plea for a snatch of worship in that sanctuary and she had accepted and approved it; but the worship, when the curtain happened to blow back, showed for that of a magnificent young woman, an actress with disordered hair, who wore in a singular degree the appearance of a person settled for many hours. The explanation was easy: it dwelt in the simple truth that when one was painting, even very badly and only for a moment, one had to have models. Nick was impatient to give it with frank, affectionate lips and a full, pleasant admission that it was natural Julia should have been startled; and he was the more impatient that, though he would not in the least have expected her to like finding a strange woman intimately installed with him, she had disliked it even more than would have seemed probable or natural. That was because, not having heard from him about the matter, the impression was for the moment irresistible with her that a trick had been played her. But three minutes with him alone would make the difference.

They would indeed have a considerable difference to make, Nick reflected, as minutes much more numerous elapsed without bringing Mrs. Dallow home. For he had said to the butler that he would come in and wait — though it was odd she should not have left a message for him: she would doubtless return from one moment to the other. He had of course full licence to wait anywhere he preferred; and he was ushered into Julia’s particular sitting-room and supplied with tea and the evening papers. After a quarter of an hour, however, he gave little attention to these beguilements, thanks to his feeling still more acutely that since she definitely knew he was coming she might have taken the trouble to be at home. He walked up and down and looked out of the window, took up her books and dropped them again, and then, as half an hour had elapsed, became aware he was really sore. What could she be about when, with London a thankless void, she was of course not paying visits? A footman came in to attend to the fire, whereupon Nick questioned him as to the manner in which she was possibly engaged. The man disclosed the fact that his mistress had gone out but a quarter of an hour before Nick’s arrival, and, as if appreciating the opportunity for a little decorous conversation, gave him still more information than he invited. From this it appeared that, as Nick knew, or could surmise, she had the evening before, from the country, wired for the victoria to meet her in the morning at Paddington and then gone straight from the station to the studio, while her maid, with her luggage, proceeded in a cab to Great Stanhope Street. On leaving the studio, however, she had not come directly home; she had chosen this unusual season for an hour’s drive in the Park. She had finally re-entered her house, but had remained upstairs all day, seeing no one and not coming down to luncheon. At four o’clock she had ordered the brougham for four forty-five, and had got into it punctually, saying, “To the Park!” as she did so.

Nick, after the footman had left him, made what he could of Julia’s sudden passion for the banks of the Serpentine, forsaken and foggy now, inasmuch as the afternoon had come on grey and the light was waning. She usually hated the Park and hated a closed carriage. He had a gruesome vision of her, shrunken into a corner of her brougham and veiled as if in consequence of tears, revolving round the solitude of the Drive. She had of course been deeply displeased and was not herself; the motion of the carriage soothed her, had an effect on her nerves. Nick remembered that in the morning, at his door, she had appeared to be going home; so she had plunged into the drearier resort on second thoughts and as she noted herself near it. He lingered another half-hour, walked up and down the room many times and thought of many things. Had she misunderstood him when he said he would come at five? Couldn’t she be sure, even if she had, that he would come early rather than late, and mightn’t she have left a message for him on the chance? Going out that way a few minutes before he was to come had even a little the air of a thing done on purpose to offend him; as if she had been so displeased that she had taken the nearest occasion of giving him a sign she meant to break with him. But were these the things Julia did and was that the way she did them — his fine, proud, delicate, generous Julia?

When six o’clock came poor Nick felt distinctly resentful; but he stayed ten minutes longer on the possibility that she would in the morning have understood him to mention that hour. The April dusk began to gather and the unsociability of her behaviour, especially if she were still rumbling round the Park, became absurd. Anecdotes came back to him, vaguely remembered, heard he couldn’t have said when or where, of poor artists for whom life had been rendered difficult by wives who wouldn’t allow them the use of the living female model and who made scenes if they encountered on the staircase such sources of inspiration. These ladies struck him as vulgar and odious persons, with whom it seemed grotesque that Julia should have anything in common. Of course she was not his wife yet, and of course if she were he should have washed his hands of every form of activity requiring the services of the sitter; but even these qualifications left him with a power to wince at the way in which the woman he was so sure he loved just escaped ranking herself with the Philistines.

At a quarter past six he rang a bell and told the servant who answered it that he was going and that Mrs. Dallow was to be informed as soon as she came in that he had expected to find her and had waited an hour and a quarter. But he had just reached the doorstep of departure when her brougham, emerging from the evening mist, stopped in front of the house. Nick stood there hanging back till she got out, allowing the servants only to help her. She saw him — she was less veiled than his mental vision of her; but this didn’t prevent her pausing to give an order to the coachman, a matter apparently requiring some discussion. When she came to the door her visitor remarked that he had been waiting an eternity; to which she replied that he must make no grievance of that — she was too unwell to do him justice. He immediately professed regret and sympathy, adding, however, that in that case she had much better not have gone out. She made no answer to this — there were three servants in the hall who looked as if they might understand at least what was not said to them; only when he followed her in she asked if his idea had been to stay longer.

“Certainly, if you’re not too ill to see me.”

“Come in then,” Julia said, turning back after having gone to the foot of the stairs.

This struck him immediately as a further restriction of his visit: she wouldn’t readmit him to the drawing-room or to her boudoir; she would receive him in the impersonal apartment downstairs where she saw people on business. What did she want to do to him? He was prepared by this time for a scene of jealousy, since he was sure he had learned to read her character justly in feeling that if she had the appearance of a cold woman a forked flame in her was liable on occasion to break out. She was very still, but from time to time she would fire off a pistol. As soon as he had closed the door she said without sitting down:

“I daresay you saw I didn’t like that at all.”

“My having a sitter in that professional way? I was very much annoyed at it myself,” Nick answered.

“Why were you annoyed? She’s very handsome,” Mrs. Dallow perversely said.

“I didn’t know you had looked at her!” Nick laughed.

Julia had a pause. “Was I very rude?”

“Oh it was all right; it was only awkward for me because you didn’t know,” he replied.

“I did know; that’s why I came.”

“How do you mean? My letter couldn’t have reached you.”

“I don’t know anything about your letter,” Julia cast about her for a chair and then seated herself on the edge of a sofa with her eyes on the floor.

“She sat to me yesterday; she was there all the morning; but I didn’t write to tell you. I went at her with great energy and, absurd as it may seem to you, found myself very tired afterwards. Besides, in the evening I went to see her act.”

“Does she act?” asked Mrs. Dallow.

“She’s an actress: it’s her profession. Don’t you remember her that day at Peter’s in Paris? She’s already a celebrity; she has great talent; she’s engaged at a theatre here and is making a sensation. As I tell you, I saw her last night.”

“You needn’t tell me,” Julia returned, looking up at him with a face of which the intense, the tragic sadness startled him.

He had been standing before her, but at this he instantly sat down close, taking her passive hand. “I want to, please; otherwise it must seem so odd to you. I knew she was coming when I wrote to you the day before yesterday. But I didn’t tell you then because I didn’t know how it would turn out, and I didn’t want to exult in advance over a poor little attempt that might come to nothing. Moreover, it was no use speaking of the matter at all unless I told you exactly how it had come about,” Nick went on, explaining kindly and copiously. “It was the result of a visit unexpectedly paid me by Gabriel Nash.”

“That man — the man who spoke to me?” Her memory of him shuddered into life.

“He did what he thought would please you, but I daresay it didn’t. You met him in Paris and didn’t like him; so I judged best to hold my tongue about him.”

“Do you like him?”

“Very much.”

“Great heaven!” Julia ejaculated, almost under her breath.

“The reason I was annoyed was because, somehow, when you came in, I suddenly had the air of having got out of those visits and shut myself up in town to do something that I had kept from you. And I have been very unhappy till I could explain.”

“You don’t explain — you can’t explain,” Mrs Dallow declared, turning on her companion eyes which, in spite of her studied stillness, expressed deep excitement. “I knew it — I knew everything; that’s why I came.”

“It was a sort of second-sight — what they call a brainwave,” Nick smiled.

“I felt uneasy, I felt a kind of call; it came suddenly, yesterday. It was irresistible; nothing could have kept me this morning.”

“That’s very serious, but it’s still more delightful. You mustn’t go away again,” said Nick. “We must stick together — forever and ever.”

He put his arm round her, but she detached herself as soon as she felt its pressure. She rose quickly, moving away, while, mystified, he sat looking up at her as she had looked a few moments before at him. “I’ve thought it all over; I’ve been thinking of it all day,” she began. “That’s why I didn’t come in.”

“Don’t think of it too much; it isn’t worth it.”

“You like it more than anything else. You do — you can’t deny it,” she went on.

“My dear child, what are you talking about?” Nick asked, gently . . .

“That’s what you like — doing what you were this morning; with women lolling, with their things off, to be painted, and people like that man.”

Nick slowly got up, hesitating. “My dear Julia, apart from the surprise this morning, do you object to the living model?”

“Not a bit, for you.”

“What’s the inconvenience then, since in my studio they’re only for me?”

“You love it, you revel in it; that’s what you want — the only thing you want!” Julia broke out.

“To have models, lolling undressed women, do you mean?”

“That’s what I felt, what I knew,” she went on —“what came over me and haunted me yesterday so that I couldn’t throw it off. It seemed to me that if I could see it with my eyes and have the perfect proof I should feel better, I should be quiet. And now I am quiet — after a struggle of some hours, I confess. I have seen; the whole thing’s before me and I’m satisfied.”

“I’m not — to me neither the whole thing nor half of it is before me. What exactly are you talking about?” Nick demanded.

“About what you were doing this morning. That’s your innermost preference, that’s your secret passion.”

“A feeble scratch at something serious? Yes, it was almost serious,” he said. “But it was an accident, this morning and yesterday: I got on less wretchedly than I intended.”

“I’m sure you’ve immense talent,” Julia returned with a dreariness that was almost droll.

“No, no, I might have had. I’ve plucked it up: it’s too late for it to flower. My dear Julia, I’m perfectly incompetent and perfectly resigned.”

“Yes, you looked so this morning, when you hung over her. Oh she’ll bring back your talent!”

“She’s an obliging and even an intelligent creature, and I’ve no doubt she would if she could,” Nick conceded. “But I’ve received from you all the help any woman’s destined to give me. No one can do for me again what you’ve done.”

“I shouldn’t try it again; I acted in ignorance. Oh I’ve thought it all out!” Julia declared. And then with a strange face of anguish resting on his own: “Before it’s too late — before it’s too late!”

“Too late for what?”

“For you to be free — for you to be free. And for me — for me to be free too. You hate everything I like!” she flashed out. “Don’t pretend, don’t pretend!” she went on as a sound of protest broke from him.

“I thought you so awfully wanted me to paint,” he gasped, flushed and staring.

“I do — I do. That’s why you must be free, why we must part?”

“Why we must part —?”

“Oh I’ve turned it well over. I’ve faced the hard truth. It wouldn’t do at all!” Julia rang out.

“I like the way you talk of it — as if it were a trimming for your dress!” Nick retorted with bitterness. “Won’t it do for you to be loved and cherished as well as any woman in England?”

She turned away from him, closing her eyes as not to see something dangerous. “You mustn’t give anything up for me. I should feel it all the while and I should hate it. I’m not afraid of the truth, but you are.”

“The truth, dear Julia? I only want to know it,” Nick insisted. “It seems to me in fact just what I’ve got hold of. When two persons are united by the tenderest affection and are sane and generous and just, no difficulties that occur in the union their life makes for them are insurmountable, no problems are insoluble.”

She appeared for a moment to reflect upon this: it was spoken in a tone that might have touched her. Yet at the end of the moment, lifting her eyes, she brought out: “I hate art, as you call it. I thought I did, I knew I did; but till this morning I didn’t know how much.”

“Bless your dear soul, that wasn’t art,” Nick pleaded. “The real thing will be a thousand miles away from us; it will never come into the house, soyez tranquille. It knows where to look in and where to flee shrieking. Why then should you worry?”

“Because I want to understand, I want to know what I’m doing. You’re an artist: you are, you are!” Julia cried, accusing him passionately.

“My poor Julia, it isn’t so easy as that, nor a character one can take on from one day to the other. There are all sorts of things; one must be caught young and put through the mill — one must see things as they are. There are very few professions that goes with. There would be sacrifices I never can make.”

“Well then, there are sacrifices for both of us, and I can’t make them either. I daresay it’s all right for you, but for me it would be a terrible mistake. When I think I’m doing a certain thing I mustn’t do just the opposite,” she kept on as for true lucidity. “There are things I’ve thought of, the things I like best; and they’re not what you mean. It would be a great deception, and it’s not the way I see my life, and it would be misery if we don’t understand.”

He looked at her with eyes not lighted by her words. “If we don’t understand what?”

“That we’re utterly different — that you’re doing it all for me.”

“And is that an objection to me — what I do for you?” he asked.

“You do too much. You’re awfully good, you’re generous, you’re a dear, oh yes — a dear. But that doesn’t make me believe in it. I didn’t at bottom, from the first — that’s why I made you wait, why I gave you your freedom. Oh I’ve suspected you,” Julia continued, “I had my ideas. It’s all right for you, but it won’t do for me: I’m different altogether. Why should it always be put upon me when I hate it? What have I done? I was drenched with it before.” These last words, as they broke forth, were attended with a quick blush; so that Nick could as quickly discern in them the uncalculated betrayal of an old irritation, an old shame almost — her late husband’s flat, inglorious taste for pretty things, his indifference to every chance to play a public part. This had been the humiliation of her youth, and it was indeed a perversity of fate that a new alliance should contain for her even an oblique demand for the same spirit of accommodation, impose on her the secret bitterness of the same concessions. As Nick stood there before her, struggling sincerely with the force that he now felt to be strong in her, the intense resolution to break with him, a force matured in a few hours, he read a riddle that hitherto had baffled him, saw a great mystery become simple. A personal passion for him had all but thrown her into his arms (the sort of thing that even a vain man — and Nick was not especially vain — might hesitate to recognise the strength of); held in check at moments, with a strain of the cord that he could still feel vibrate, by her deep, her rare ambition, and arrested at the last only just in time to save her calculations. His present glimpse of the immense extent of these calculations didn’t make him think her cold or poor; there was in fact a positive strange heat in them and they struck him rather as grand and high. The fact that she could drop him even while she longed for him — drop him because it was now fixed in her mind that he wouldn’t after all serve her resolve to be associated, so far as a woman could, with great affairs; that she could postpone, and postpone to an uncertainty, the satisfaction of an aching tenderness and plan for the long run — this exhibition of will and courage, of the larger scheme that possessed her, commanded his admiration on the spot. He paid the heavy price of the man of imagination; he was capable of far excursions of the spirit, disloyalties to habit and even to faith, he was open to rare communications. He ached, on his side, for the moment, to convince her that he would achieve what he wouldn’t, for the vision of his future she had tried to entertain shone before him as a bribe and a challenge. It struck him there was nothing he couldn’t work for enough with her to be so worked with by her. Presently he said:

“You want to be sure the man you marry will be prime minister of England. But how can you be really sure with any one?”

“I can be really sure some men won’t!” Julia returned.

“The only safe thing perhaps would be to-marry Mr. Macgeorge,” he suggested.

“Possibly not even him.”

“You’re a prime minister yourself,” Nick made answer. “To hold fast to you as I hold, to be determined to be of your party — isn’t that political enough, since you’re the incarnation of politics?”

“Ah how you hate them!” she wailed again. “I saw that when I saw you this morning. The whole place reeked of your aversion.”

“My dear child, the greatest statesmen have had their distractions. What do you make of my hereditary talent? That’s a tremendous force.”

“It wouldn’t carry you far.” Then she terribly added, “You must be a great artist.” He tossed his head at the involuntary contempt of this, but she went on: “It’s beautiful of you to want to give up anything, and I like you for it. I shall always like you. We shall be friends, and I shall always take an interest —!”

But he stopped her there, made a movement which interrupted her phrase, and she suffered him to hold her hand as if she were not afraid of him now. “It isn’t only for you,” he argued gently; “you’re a great deal, but you’re not everything. Innumerable vows and pledges repose upon my head. I’m inextricably committed and dedicated. I was brought up in the temple like an infant Samuel; my father was a high-priest and I’m a child of the Lord. And then the life itself — when you speak of it I feel stirred to my depths; it’s like a herald’s trumpet. Fight with me, Julia — not against me! Be on my side and we shall do everything. It is uplifting to be a great man before the people — to be loved by them, to be followed by them. An artist isn’t — never, never. Why should he be? Don’t forget how clever I am.”

“Oh if it wasn’t for that!” she panted, pale with the effort to resist his tone. Then she put it to him: “Do you pretend that if I were to die tomorrow you’d stay in the House?”

“If you were to die? God knows! But you do singularly little justice to my incentives,” he pursued. “My political career’s everything to my mother.”

This but made her say after a moment: “Are you afraid of your mother?”

“Yes, immensely; for she represents ever so many possibilities of disappointment and distress. She represents all my father’s as well as all her own, and in them my father tragically lives again. On the other hand I see him in bliss, as I see my mother, over our marriage and our life of common aspirations — though of course that’s not a consideration that I can expect to have power with you.”

She shook her head slowly, even smiling with her recovered calmness and lucidity. “You’ll never hold high office.”

“But why not take me as I am?”

“Because I’m abominably keen about that sort of thing — I must recognise my keenness. I must face the ugly truth. I’ve been through the worst; it’s all settled.”

“The worst, I suppose, was when you found me this morning.”

“Oh that was all right — for you.”

“You’re magnanimous, Julia; but evidently what’s good enough for me isn’t good enough for you.” Nick spoke with bitterness.

“I don’t like you enough — that’s the obstacle,” she held herself in hand to say.

“You did a year ago; you confessed to it.”

“Well, a year ago was a year ago. Things are changed today.”

“You’re very fortunate — to be able to throw away a real devotion,” Nick returned.

She had her pocket-handkerchief in her hand, and at this she quickly pressed it to her lips as to check an exclamation. Then for an instant she appeared to be listening to some sound from outside. He interpreted her movement as an honourable impulse to repress the “Do you mean the devotion I was witness of this morning?” But immediately afterwards she said something very different: “I thought I heard a ring. I’ve telegraphed for Mrs. Gresham.”

He wondered. “Why did you do that?”

“Oh I want her.”

He walked to the window, where the curtains had not been drawn, and saw in the dusk a cab at the door. When he turned back he went on: “Why won’t you trust me to make you like me, as you call it, better? If I make you like me as well as I like you it will be about enough, I think.”

“Oh I like you enough for your happiness. And I don’t throw away a devotion,” Mrs. Dallow continued. “I shall be constantly kind to you. I shall be beautiful to you.”

“You’ll make me lose a fortune,” Nick after a moment said.

It brought a slight convulsion, instantly repressed, into her face. “Ah you may have all the money you want!”

“I don’t mean yours,” he answered with plenty of expression of his own. He had determined on the instant, since it might serve, to tell her what he had never breathed to her before. “Mr. Carteret last year promised me a pot of money on the day we should be man and wife. He has thoroughly set his heart on it.”

“I’m sorry to disappoint Mr. Carteret,” said Julia. “I’ll go and see him. I’ll make it all right,” she went on. “Then your work, you know, will bring you an income. The great men get a thousand just for a head.”

“I’m only joking,” Nick returned with sombre eyes that contradicted this profession. “But what things you deserve I should do!”

“Do you mean striking likenesses?”

He watched her a moment. “You do hate it! Pushed to that point, it’s curious,” he audibly mused.

“Do you mean you’re joking about Mr. Carteret’s promise?”

“No — the promise is real, but I don’t seriously offer it as a reason.”

“I shall go to Beauclere,” Julia said. “You’re an hour late,” she added in a different tone; for at that moment the door of the room was thrown open and Mrs. Gresham, the butler pronouncing her name, ushered in.

“Ah don’t impugn my punctuality — it’s my character!” the useful lady protested, putting a sixpence from the cabman into her purse. Nick went off at this with a simplified farewell — went off foreseeing exactly what he found the next day, that the useful lady would have received orders not to budge from her hostess’s side. He called on the morrow, late in the afternoon, and Julia saw him liberally, in the spirit of her assurance that she would be “beautiful” to him, that she had not thrown away his devotion; but Mrs. Gresham remained, with whatever delicacies of deprecation, a spectator of her liberality. Julia looked at him kindly, but her companion was more benignant still; so that what Nick did with his own eyes was not to appeal to her to see him a moment alone, but to solicit, in the name of this luxury, the second occupant of the drawing-room. Mrs. Gresham seemed to say, while Julia said so little, “I understand, my poor friend, I know everything — she has told me only her side, but I’m so competent that I know yours too — and I enter into the whole thing deeply. But it would be as much as my place is worth to accommodate you.” Still, she didn’t go so far as to give him an inkling of what he learned on the third day and what he had not gone so far as to suspect — that the two ladies had made rapid arrangements for a scheme of foreign travel. These arrangements had already been carried out when, at the door of the house in Great Stanhope Street, the announcement was made him that the subtle creatures had started that morning for Paris.

XXVIII

They spent on their way to Florence several days in Paris, where Peter Sherringham had as much free talk with his sister as it often befell one member of their family to have with another. He enjoyed, that is, on two different occasions, half an hour’s gossip with her in her sitting-room at the hotel. On one of these he took the liberty of asking her whether or no, decidedly, she meant to marry Nick Dormer. Julia expressed to him that she appreciated his curiosity, but that Nick and she were nothing more than relations and good friends. “He tremendously wants it,” Peter none the less observed; to which she simply made answer, “Well then, he may want!”

After this, for a while, they sat as silent as if the subject had been quite threshed out between them. Peter felt no impulse to penetrate further, for it was not a habit of the Sherringhams to talk with each other of their love-affairs; and he was conscious of the particular deterrent that he and Julia entertained in general such different sentiments that they could never go far together in discussion. He liked her and was sorry for her, thought her life lonely and wondered she didn’t make a “great” marriage. Moreover he pitied her for being without the interests and consolations he himself had found substantial: those of the intellectual, the studious order he considered these to be, not knowing how much she supposed she reflected and studied and what an education she had found in her political aspirations, viewed by him as scarce more a personal part of her than the livery of her servants or the jewels George Dallow’s money had bought. Her relations with Nick struck him as queer, but were fortunately none of his business. No business of Julia’s was sufficiently his to justify him in an attempt to understand it. That there should have been a question of her marrying Nick was the funny thing rather than that the question should have been dropped. He liked his clever cousin very well as he was — enough for a vague sense that he might be spoiled by alteration to a brother-inlaw. Moreover, though not perhaps distinctly conscious of this, Peter pressed lightly on Julia’s doings from a tacit understanding that in this case she would let him off as easily. He couldn’t have said exactly what it was he judged it pertinent to be let off from: perhaps from irritating inquiry as to whether he had given any more tea-parties for gross young women connected with the theatre.

Peter’s forbearance, however, brought him not quite all the security he prefigured. After an interval he indeed went so far as to ask Julia if Nick had been wanting in respect to her; but this was an appeal intended for sympathy, not for other intervention. She answered: “Dear no — though he’s very provoking.” Thus Peter guessed that they had had a quarrel in which it didn’t concern him to meddle: he added her epithet and her flight from England together, and they made up to his perception one of the little magnified embroilments which do duty for the real in superficial lives. It was worse to provoke Julia than not, and Peter thought Nick’s doing so not particularly characteristic of his versatility for good. He might wonder why she didn’t marry the member for Harsh if the subject had pressingly come up between them; but he wondered still more why Nick didn’t marry that gentleman’s great backer. Julia said nothing again, as if to give him a chance to address her some challenge that would save her from gushing; but as his impulse appeared to be to change the subject, and as he changed it only by silence, she was reduced to resuming presently:

“I should have thought you’d have come over to see your friend the actress.”

“Which of my friends? I know so many actresses,” Peter pleaded.

“The woman you inflicted on us in this place a year ago — the one who’s in London now.”

“Oh Miriam Rooth? I should have liked to come over, but I’ve been tied fast. Have you seen her there?”

“Yes, I’ve seen her.”

“Do you like her?”

“Not at all.”

“She has a lovely voice,” Peter hazarded after a moment.

“I don’t know anything about her voice — I haven’t heard it.”

“But she doesn’t act in pantomime, does she?”

“I don’t know anything about her acting. I saw her in private — at Nick Dormer’s studio.”

“At Nick’s —?” He was interested now.

“What was she doing there?”

“She was sprawling over the room and — rather insolently — staring at me.”

If Mrs. Dallow had wished to “draw” her brother she must at this point have suspected she succeeded, in spite of his care to divest his tone of all emotion. “Why, does he know her so well? I didn’t know.”

“She’s sitting to him for her portrait — at least she was then.”

“Oh yes, I remember — I put him up to that. I’m greatly interested. Is the portrait good?”

“I haven’t the least idea — I didn’t look at it. I daresay it’s like,” Julia threw off.

“But how in the world”— and Peter’s interest grew franker —“does Nick find time to paint?”

“I don’t know. That horrid man brought her.”

“Which horrid man?”— he spoke as if they had their choice.

“The one Nick thinks so clever — the vulgar little man who was at your place that day and tried to talk to me. I remember he abused theatrical people to me — as if I cared anything about them. But he has apparently something to do with your girl.”

“Oh I recollect him — I had a discussion with him,” Peter patiently said.

“How could you? I must go and dress,” his sister went on more importantly.

“He was clever, remarkably. Miss Rooth and her mother were old friends of his, and he was the first person to speak of them to me.”

“What a distinction! I thought him disgusting!” cried Julia, who was pressed for time and who had now got up.

“Oh you’re severe,” said Peter, still bland; but when they separated she had given him something to think of.

That Nick was painting a beautiful actress was no doubt in part at least the reason why he was provoking and why his most intimate female friend had come abroad. The fact didn’t render him provoking to his kinsman: Peter had on the contrary been quite sincere when he qualified it as interesting. It became indeed on reflexion so interesting that it had perhaps almost as much to do with Sherringham’s now prompt rush over to London as it had to do with Julia’s coming away. Reflexion taught him further that the matter was altogether a delicate one and suggested that it was odd he should be mixed up with it in fact when, as Julia’s own affair, he had but wished to keep out of it. It might after all be his affair a little as well — there was somehow a still more pointed implication of that in his sister’s saying to him the next day that she wished immensely he would take a fancy to Biddy Dormer. She said more: she said there had been a time when she believed he had done so — believed too that the poor child herself had believed the same. Biddy was far away the nicest girl she knew — the dearest, sweetest, cleverest, best, and one of the prettiest creatures in England, which never spoiled anything. She would make as charming a wife as ever a man had, suited to any position, however high, and — Julia didn’t mind mentioning it, since her brother would believe it whether she mentioned it or no — was so predisposed in his favour that he would have no trouble at all. In short she herself would see him through — she’d answer for it that he’d have but to speak. Biddy’s life at home was horrid; she was very sorry for her — the child was worthy of a better fate. Peter wondered what constituted the horridness of Biddy’s life, and gathered that it mainly arose from the fact of Julia’s disliking Lady Agnes and Grace and of her profiting comfortably by that freedom to do so which was a fruit of her having given them a house she had perhaps not felt the want of till they were in possession of it. He knew she had always liked Biddy, but he asked himself — this was the rest of his wonder — why she had taken to liking her so extraordinarily just now. He liked her himself — he even liked to be talked to about her and could believe everything Julia said: the only thing that had mystified him was her motive for suddenly saying it. He had assured her he was perfectly sensible of her goodness in so plotting out his future, but was also sorry if he had put it into any one’s head — most of all into the girl’s own — that he had ever looked at Biddy with a covetous eye. He wasn’t in the least sure she would make a good wife, but liked her quite too much to wish to put any such mystery to the test. She was certainly not offered them for cruel experiments. As it happened, really, he wasn’t thinking of marrying any one — he had ever so many grounds for neglecting that. Of course one was never safe against accidents, but one could at least take precautions, and he didn’t mind telling her that there were several he had taken.

“I don’t know what you mean, but it seems to me quite the best precaution would be to care for a charming, steady girl like Biddy. Then you’d be quite in shelter, you’d know the worst that can happen to you, and it wouldn’t be bad.” The objection he had made to this plea is not important, especially as it was not quite candid; it need only be mentioned that before the pair parted Julia said to him, still in reference to their young friend: “Do go and see her and be nice to her; she’ll save you disappointments.”

These last words reverberated for him — there was a shade of the portentous in them and they seemed to proceed from a larger knowledge of the subject than he himself as yet possessed. They were not absent from his memory when, in the beginning of May, availing himself, to save time, of the night-service, he crossed from Paris to London. He arrived before the breakfast-hour and went to his sister’s house in Great Stanhope Street, where he always found quarters, were she in town or not. When at home she welcomed him, and in her absence the relaxed servants hailed him for the chance he gave them to recover their “form.” In either case his allowance of space was large and his independence complete. He had obtained permission this year to take in scattered snatches rather than as a single draught the quantum of holiday to which he was entitled; and there was, moreover, a question of his being transferred to another capital — in which event he believed he might count on a month or two in England before proceeding to his new post.

He waited, after breakfast, but a very few minutes before jumping into a hansom and rattling away to the north. A part of his waiting indeed consisted of a fidgety walk up Bond Street, during which he looked at his watch three or four times while he paused at shop windows for fear of being a little early. In the cab, as he rolled along, after having given an address — Balaklava Place, Saint John’s Wood — the fear he might be too early took curiously at moments the form of a fear that he should be too late: a symbol of the inconsistencies of which his spirit at present was full. Peter Sherringham was nervously formed, too nervously for a diplomatist, and haunted with inclinations and indeed with designs which contradicted each other. He wanted to be out of it and yet dreaded not to be in it, and on this particular occasion the sense of exclusion was an ache. At the same time he was not unconscious of the impulse to stop his cab and make it turn round and drive due south. He saw himself launched in the breezy fact while morally speaking he was hauled up on the hot sand of the principle, and he could easily note how little these two faces of the same idea had in common. However, as the consciousness of going helped him to reflect, a principle was a poor affair if it merely became a fact. Yet from the hour it did turn to action the action had to be the particular one in which he was engaged; so that he was in the absurd position of thinking his conduct wiser for the reason that it was directly opposed to his intentions.

He had kept away from London ever since Miriam Rooth came over; resisting curiosity, sympathy, importunate haunting passion, and considering that his resistance, founded, to be salutary, on a general scheme of life, was the greatest success he had yet achieved. He was deeply occupied with plucking up the feeling that attached him to her, and he had already, by various little ingenuities, loosened some of its roots. He had suffered her to make her first appearance on any stage without the comfort of his voice or the applause of his hand; saying to himself that the man who could do the more could do the less and that such an act of fortitude was a proof he should keep straight. It was not exactly keeping straight to run over to London three months later and, the hour he arrived, scramble off to Balaklava Place; but after all he pretended only to be human and aimed in behaviour only at the heroic, never at the monstrous. The highest heroism was obviously three parts tact. He had not written to his young friend that he was coming to England and would call upon her at eleven o’clock in the morning, because it was his secret pride that he had ceased to correspond with her. Sherringham took his prudence where he could find it, and in doing so was rather like a drunkard who should flatter himself he had forsworn liquor since he didn’t touch lemonade.

It is a sign of how far he was drawn in different directions at once that when, on reaching Balaklava Place and alighting at the door of a small detached villa of the type of the “retreat,” he learned that Miss Rooth had but a quarter of an hour before quitted the spot with her mother — they had gone to the theatre, to rehearsal, said the maid who answered the bell he had set tinkling behind a stuccoed garden-wall: when at the end of his pilgrimage he was greeted by a disappointment he suddenly found himself relieved and for the moment even saved. Providence was after all taking care of him and he submitted to Providence. He would still be watched over doubtless, even should he follow the two ladies to the theatre, send in his card and obtain admission to the scene of their experiments. All his keen taste for these matters flamed up again, and he wondered what the girl was studying, was rehearsing, what she was to do next. He got back into his hansom and drove down the Edgware Road. By the time he reached the Marble Arch he had changed his mind again, had determined to let Miriam alone for that day. It would be over at eight in the evening — he hardly played fair — and then he should consider himself free. Instead of pursuing his friends he directed himself upon a shop in Bond Street to take a place for their performance. On first coming out he had tried, at one of those establishments strangely denominated “libraries,” to get a stall, but the people to whom he applied were unable to accommodate him — they hadn’t a single seat left. His actual attempt, at another library, was more successful: there was no question of obtaining a stall, but he might by a miracle still have a box. There was a wantonness in paying for a box at a play on which he had already expended four hundred pounds; but while he was mentally measuring this abyss an idea came into his head which flushed the extravagance with the hue of persuasion.

Peter came out of the shop with the voucher for the box in his pocket, turned into Piccadilly, noted that the day was growing warm and fine, felt glad that this time he had no other strict business than to leave a card or two on official people, and asked himself where he should go if he didn’t go after Miriam. Then it was that he found himself attaching a lively desire and imputing a high importance to the possible view of Nick Dormer’s portrait of her. He wondered which would be the natural place at that hour of the day to look for the artist. The House of Commons was perhaps the nearest one, but Nick, inconsequent and incalculable though so many of his steps, probably didn’t keep the picture there; and, moreover, it was not generally characteristic of him to be in the natural place. The end of Peter’s debate was that he again entered a hansom and drove to Calcutta Gardens. The hour was early for calling, but cousins with whom one’s intercourse was mainly a conversational scuffle would accept it as a practical illustration of that method. And if Julia wanted him to be nice to Biddy — which was exactly, even if with a different view, what he wanted himself — how could he better testify than by a visit to Lady Agnes — he would have in decency to go to see her some time — at a friendly, fraternising hour when they would all be likely to be at home?

Unfortunately, as it turned out, they were none of them at home, so that he had to fall back on neutrality and the butler, who was, however, more luckily, an old friend. Her ladyship and Miss Dormer were absent from town, paying a visit; and Mr. Dormer was also away, or was on the point of going away for the day. Miss Bridget was in London, but was out; Peter’s informant mentioned with earnest vagueness that he thought she had gone somewhere to take a lesson. On Peter’s asking what sort of lesson he meant he replied: “Oh I think — a — the a-sculpture, you know, sir.” Peter knew, but Biddy’s lesson in “a-sculpture”— it sounded on the butler’s lips like a fashionable new art — struck him a little as a mockery of the helpful spirit in which he had come to look her up. The man had an air of participating respectfully in his disappointment and, to make up for it, added that he might perhaps find Mr. Dormer at his other address. He had gone out early and had directed his servant to come to Rosedale Road in an hour or two with a portmanteau: he was going down to Beauclere in the course of the day, Mr. Carteret being ill — perhaps Mr. Sherringham didn’t know it. Perhaps too Mr. Sherringham would catch him in Rosedale Road before he took his train — he was to have been busy there for an hour. This was worth trying, and Peter immediately drove to Rosedale Road; where in answer to his ring the door was opened to him by Biddy Dormer.

XXIX

When that young woman saw him her cheek exhibited the prettiest, pleased, surprised red he had ever observed there, though far from unacquainted with its living tides, and she stood smiling at him with the outer dazzle in her eyes, still making him no motion to enter. She only said, “Oh Peter!” and then, “I’m all alone.”

“So much the better, dear Biddy. Is that any reason I shouldn’t come in?”

“Dear no — do come in. You’ve just missed Nick; he has gone to the country — half an hour ago.” She had on a large apron and in her hand carried a small stick, besmeared, as his quick eye saw, with modelling-clay. She dropped the door and fled back before him into the studio, where, when he followed her, she was in the act of flinging a damp cloth over a rough head, in clay, which, in the middle of the room, was supported on a high wooden stand. The effort to hide what she had been doing before he caught a glimpse of it made her redder still and led to her smiling more, to her laughing with a confusion of shyness and gladness that charmed him. She rubbed her hands on her apron, she pulled it off, she looked delightfully awkward, not meeting Peter’s eye, and she said: “I’m just scraping here a little — you mustn’t mind me. What I do is awful, you know. Please, Peter, don’t look, I’ve been coming here lately to make my little mess, because mamma doesn’t particularly like it at home. I’ve had a lesson or two from a lady who exhibits, but you wouldn’t suppose it to see what I do. Nick’s so kind; he lets me come here; he uses the studio so little; I do what I want, or rather what I can. What a pity he’s gone — he’d have been so glad. I’m really alone — I hope you don’t mind. Peter, please don’t look.”

Peter was not bent on looking; his eyes had occupation enough in Biddy’s own agreeable aspect, which was full of a rare element of domestication and responsibility. Though she had, stretching her bravery, taken possession of her brother’s quarters, she struck her visitor as more at home and more herself than he had ever seen her. It was the first time she had been, to his notice, so separate from her mother and sister. She seemed to know this herself and to be a little frightened by it — just enough to make him wish to be reassuring. At the same time Peter also, on this occasion, found himself touched with diffidence, especially after he had gone back and closed the door and settled down to a regular call; for he became acutely conscious of what Julia had said to him in Paris and was unable to rid himself of the suspicion that it had been said with Biddy’s knowledge. It wasn’t that he supposed his sister had told the girl she meant to do what she could to make him propose to her: that would have been cruel to her — if she liked him enough to consent — in Julia’s perfect uncertainty. But Biddy participated by imagination, by divination, by a clever girl’s secret, tremulous instincts, in her good friend’s views about her, and this probability constituted for Sherringham a sort of embarrassing publicity. He had impressions, possibly gross and unjust, in regard to the way women move constantly together amid such considerations and subtly intercommunicate, when they don’t still more subtly dissemble, the hopes or fears of which persons of the opposite sex form the subject. Therefore poor Biddy would know that if she failed to strike him in the right light it wouldn’t be for want of an attention definitely called to her claims. She would have been tacitly rejected, virtually condemned. He couldn’t without an impulse of fatuity endeavour to make up for this to her by consoling kindness; he was aware that if any one knew it a man would be ridiculous who should take so much as that for granted. But no one would know it: he oddly enough in this calculation of security left Biddy herself out. It didn’t occur to him that she might have a secret, small irony to spare for his ingenious and magnanimous effort to show her how much he liked her in reparation to her for not liking her more. This high charity coloured at any rate the whole of his visit to Rosedale Road, the whole of the pleasant, prolonged chat that kept him there more than an hour. He begged the girl to go on with her work, not to let him interrupt it; and she obliged him at last, taking the cloth off the lump of clay and giving him a chance to be delightful by guessing that the shapeless mass was intended, or would be intended after a while, for Nick. He saw she was more comfortable when she began again to smooth it and scrape it with her little stick, to manipulate it with an ineffectual air of knowing how; for this gave her something to do, relieved her nervousness and permitted her to turn away from him when she talked.

He walked about the room and sat down; got up and looked at Nick’s things; watched her at moments in silence — which made her always say in a minute that he was not to pass judgement or she could do nothing; observed how her position before her high stand, her lifted arms, her turns of the head, considering her work this way and that, all helped her to be pretty. She repeated again and again that it was an immense pity about Nick, till he was obliged to say he didn’t care a straw for Nick and was perfectly content with the company he found. This was not the sort of tone he thought it right, given the conditions, to take; but then even the circumstances didn’t require him to pretend he liked her less than he did. After all she was his cousin; she would cease to be so if she should become his wife; but one advantage of her not entering into that relation was precisely that she would remain his cousin. It was very pleasant to find a young, bright, slim, rose-coloured kinswoman all ready to recognise consanguinity when one came back from cousinless foreign lands. Peter talked about family matters; he didn’t know, in his exile, where no one took an interest in them, what a fund of latent curiosity about them he treasured. It drew him on to gossip accordingly and to feel how he had with Biddy indefeasible properties in common — ever so many things as to which they’d always understand each other à demi-mot. He smoked a cigarette because she begged him — people always smoked in studios and it made her feel so much more an artist. She apologised for the badness of her work on the ground that Nick was so busy he could scarcely ever give her a sitting; so that she had to do the head from photographs and occasional glimpses. They had hoped to be able to put in an hour that morning, but news had suddenly come that Mr. Carteret was worse, and Nick had hurried down to Beauclere. Mr. Carteret was very ill, poor old dear, and Nick and he were immense friends. Nick had always been charming to him. Peter and Biddy took the concerns of the houses of Dormer and Sherringham in order, and the young man felt after a little as if they were as wise as a French conseil de famille and settling what was best for every one. He heard all about Lady Agnes; he showed an interest in the detail of her existence that he had not supposed himself to possess, though indeed Biddy threw out intimations which excited his curiosity, presenting her mother in a light that might call on his sympathy.

“I don’t think she has been very happy or very pleased of late,” the girl said. “I think she has had some disappointments, poor dear mamma; and Grace has made her go out of town for three or four days in the hope of a little change. They’ve gone down to see an old lady, Lady St. Dunstans, who never comes to London now and who, you know — she’s tremendously old — was papa’s godmother. It’s not very lively for Grace, but Grace is such a dear she’ll do anything for mamma. Mamma will go anywhere, no matter at what risk of discomfort, to see people she can talk with about papa.”

Biddy added in reply to a further question that what her mother was disappointed about was — well, themselves, her children and all their affairs; and she explained that Lady Agnes wanted all kinds of things for them that didn’t come, that they didn’t get or seem likely to get, so that their life appeared altogether a failure. She wanted a great deal, Biddy admitted; she really wanted everything, for she had thought in her happier days that everything was to be hers. She loved them all so much and was so proud too: she couldn’t get over the thought of their not being successful. Peter was unwilling to press at this point, for he suspected one of the things Lady Agnes wanted; but Biddy relieved him a little by describing her as eager above all that Grace should get married.

“That’s too unselfish of her,” he pronounced, not caring at all for Grace. “Cousin Agnes ought to keep her near her always, if Grace is so obliging and devoted.”

“Oh mamma would give up anything of that sort for our good; she wouldn’t sacrifice us that way!” Biddy protested. “Besides, I’m the one to stay with mamma; not that I can manage and look after her and do everything so well as Grace. But, you know, I want to,” said Biddy with a liquid note in her voice — and giving her lump of clay a little stab for mendacious emphasis.

“But doesn’t your mother want the rest of you to get married — Percival and Nick and you?” Peter asked.

“Oh she has given up Percy. I don’t suppose she thinks it would do. Dear Nick of course — that’s just what she does want.”

He had a pause. “And you, Biddy?”

“Oh I daresay. But that doesn’t signify — I never shall.”

Peter got up at this; the tone of it set him in motion and he took a turn round the room. He threw off something cheap about her being too proud; to which she replied that that was the only thing for a girl to be to get on.

“What do you mean by getting on?”— and he stopped with his hands in his pockets on the other side of the studio.

“I mean crying one’s eyes out!” Biddy unexpectedly exclaimed; but she drowned the effect of this pathetic paradox in a laugh of clear irrelevance and in the quick declaration: “Of course it’s about Nick that she’s really broken-hearted.”

“What’s the matter with Nick?” he went on with all his diplomacy.

“Oh Peter, what’s the matter with Julia?” Biddy quavered softly back to him, her eyes suddenly frank and mournful. “I daresay you know what we all hoped, what we all supposed from what they told us. And now they won’t!” said the girl.

“Yes, Biddy, I know. I had the brightest prospect of becoming your brother-inlaw: wouldn’t that have been it — or something like that? But it’s indeed visibly clouded. What’s the matter with them? May I have another cigarette?” Peter came back to the wide, cushioned bench where he had previously lounged: this was the way they took up the subject he wanted most to look into. “Don’t they know how to love?” he speculated as he seated himself again.

“It seems a kind of fatality!” Biddy sighed.

He said nothing for some moments, at the end of which he asked if his companion were to be quite alone during her mother’s absence. She replied that this parent was very droll about that: would never leave her alone and always thought something dreadful would happen to her. She had therefore arranged that Florence Tressilian should come and stay in Calcutta Gardens for the next few days — to look after her and see she did no wrong. Peter inquired with fulness into Florence Tressilian’s identity: he greatly hoped that for the success of Lady Agnes’s precautions she wasn’t a flighty young genius like Biddy. She was described to him as tremendously nice and tremendously clever, but also tremendously old and tremendously safe; with the addition that Biddy was tremendously fond of her and that while she remained in Calcutta Gardens they expected to enjoy themselves tremendously. She was to come that afternoon before dinner.

“And are you to dine at home?” said Peter.

“Certainly; where else?”

“And just you two alone? Do you call that enjoying yourselves tremendously?”

“It will do for me. No doubt I oughtn’t in modesty to speak for poor Florence.”

“It isn’t fair to her; you ought to invite some one to meet her.”

“Do you mean you, Peter?” the girl asked, turning to him quickly and with a look that vanished the instant he caught it.

“Try me. I’ll come like a shot.”

“That’s kind,” said Biddy, dropping her hands and now resting her eyes on him gratefully. She remained in this position as if under a charm; then she jerked herself back to her work with the remark: “Florence will like that immensely.”

“I’m delighted to please Florence — your description of her’s so attractive!” Sherringham laughed. And when his companion asked him if he minded there not being a great feast, because when her mother went away she allowed her a fixed amount for that sort of thing and, as he might imagine, it wasn’t millions — when Biddy, with the frankness of their pleasant kinship, touched anxiously on this economic point (illustrating, as Peter saw, the lucidity with which Lady Agnes had had in her old age to learn to recognise the occasions when she could be conveniently frugal) he answered that the shortest dinners were the best, especially when one was going to the theatre. That was his case to-night, and did Biddy think he might look to Miss Tressilian to go with them? They’d have to dine early — he wanted not to miss a moment.

“The theatre — Miss Tressilian?” she stared, interrupted and in suspense again.

“Would it incommode you very much to dine say at 7.15 and accept a place in my box? The finger of Providence was in it when I took a box an hour ago. I particularly like your being free to go — if you are free.”

She began almost to rave with pleasure. “Dear Peter, how good you are! They’ll have it at any hour. Florence will be so glad.”

“And has Florence seen Miss Rooth?”

“Miss Rooth?” the girl repeated, redder than before. He felt on the spot that she had heard of the expenditure of his time and attention on that young lady. It was as if she were conscious of how conscious he would himself be in speaking of her, and there was a sweetness in her allowance for him on that score. But Biddy was more confused for him than he was for himself. He guessed in a moment how much she had thought over what she had heard; this was indicated by her saying vaguely, “No, no, I’ve not seen her.” Then she knew she was answering a question he hadn’t asked her, and she went on: “We shall be too delighted. I saw her — perhaps you remember — in your rooms in Paris. I thought her so wonderful then! Every one’s talking of her here. But we don’t go to the theatre much, you know: we don’t have boxes offered us except when you come. Poor Nick’s too much taken up in the evening. I’ve wanted awfully to see her. They say she’s magnificent.”

“I don’t know,” Peter was glad to be able honestly to answer. “I haven’t seen her.”

“You haven’t seen her?”

“Never, Biddy. I mean on the stage. In private often — yes,” he conscientiously added.

“Oh!” Biddy exclaimed, bending her face on Nick’s bust again. She asked him no question about the new star, and he offered her no further information. There were things in his mind pulling him different ways, so that for some minutes silence was the result of the conflict. At last he said, after an hesitation caused by the possibility that she was ignorant of the fact he had lately elicited from Julia, though it was more probable she might have learned it from the same source:

“Am I perhaps indiscreet in alluding to the circumstance that Nick has been painting Miss Rooth’s portrait?”

“You’re not indiscreet in alluding to it to me, because I know it.”

“Then there’s no secret nor mystery about it?”

Biddy just considered. “I don’t think mamma knows it.”

“You mean you’ve been keeping it from her because she wouldn’t like it?”

“We’re afraid she may think papa wouldn’t have liked it.”

This was said with an absence of humour at which Peter could but show amusement, though he quickly recovered himself, repenting of any apparent failure of respect to the high memory of his late celebrated relative. He threw off rather vaguely: “Ah yes, I remember that great man’s ideas,” and then went on: “May I ask if you know it, the fact we’re talking of, through Julia or through Nick?”

“I know it from both of them.”

“Then if you’re in their confidence may I further ask if this undertaking of Nick’s is the reason why things seem to be at an end between them?”

“Oh I don’t think she likes it,” Biddy had to say.

“Isn’t it good?”

“Oh I don’t mean the picture — she hasn’t seen it. But his having done it.”

“Does she dislike it so much that that’s why she won’t marry him?”

Biddy gave up her work, moving away from it to look at it. She came and sat down on the long bench on which Sherringham had placed himself. Then she broke out: “Oh Peter, it’s a great trouble — it’s a very great trouble; and I can’t tell you, for I don’t understand it.”

“If I ask you,” he said, “it’s not to pry into what doesn’t concern me; but Julia’s my sister, and I can’t after all help taking some interest in her life. She tells me herself so little. She doesn’t think me worthy.”

“Ah poor Julia!” Biddy wailed defensively. Her tone recalled to him that Julia had at least thought him worthy to unite himself to Bridget Dormer, and inevitably betrayed that the girl was thinking of that also. While they both thought of it they sat looking into each other’s eyes.

“Nick, I’m sure, doesn’t treat you that way; I’m sure he confides in you; he talks to you about his occupations, his ambitions,” Peter continued. “And you understand him, you enter into them, you’re nice to him, you help him.”

“Oh Nick’s life — it’s very dear to me,” Biddy granted.

“That must be jolly for him.”

“It makes me very happy.”

Peter uttered a low, ambiguous groan; then he cried with irritation; “What the deuce is the matter with them then? Why can’t they hit it off together and be quiet and rational and do what every one wants them to?”

“Oh Peter, it’s awfully complicated!” the girl sighed with sagacity.

“Do you mean that Nick’s in love with her?”

“In love with Julia?”

“No, no, with Miriam Rooth.”

She shook her head slowly, then with a smile which struck him as one of the sweetest things he had ever seen — it conveyed, at the expense of her own prospects, such a shy, generous little mercy of reassurance —“He isn’t, Peter,” she brought out. “Julia thinks it trifling — all that sort of thing,” she added “She wants him to go in for different honours.”

“Julia’s the oddest woman. I mean I thought she loved him,” Peter explained. “And when you love a person —!” He continued to make it out, leaving his sentence impatiently unfinished, while Biddy, with lowered eyes, sat waiting — it so interested her — to learn what you did when you loved a person. “I can’t conceive her giving him up. He has great ability, besides being such a good fellow.”

“It’s for his happiness, Peter — that’s the way she reasons,” Biddy set forth. “She does it for an idea; she has told me a great deal about it, and I see the way she feels.”

“You try to, Biddy, because you’re such a dear good-natured girl, but I don’t believe you do in the least,” he took the liberty of replying. “It’s too little the way you yourself would feel. Julia’s idea, as you call it, must be curious.”

“Well, it is, Peter,” Biddy mournfully admitted. “She won’t risk not coming out at the top.”

“At the top of what?”

“Oh of everything.” Her tone showed a trace of awe of such high views.

“Surely one’s at the top of everything when one’s in love.”

“I don’t know,” said the girl.

“Do you doubt it?” Peter asked.

“I’ve never been in love and I never shall be.”

“You’re as perverse, in your way, as Julia,” he returned to this. “But I confess I don’t understand Nick’s attitude any better. He seems to me, if I may say so, neither fish nor flesh.”

“Oh his attitude’s very noble, Peter; his state of mind’s wonderfully interesting,” Biddy pleaded. “Surely you must be in favour of art,” she beautifully said.

It made him look at her a moment. “Dear Biddy, your little digs are as soft as zephyrs.”

She coloured, but she protested. “My little digs? What do you mean? Aren’t you in favour of art?”

“The question’s delightfully simple. I don’t know what you’re talking about. Everything has its place. A parliamentary life,” he opined, “scarce seems to me the situation for portrait-painting.”

“That’s just what Nick says.”

“You talk of it together a great deal?”

“Yes, Nick’s very good to me.”

“Clever Nick! And what do you advise him?”

“Oh to do something.”

“That’s valuable,” Peter laughed. “Not to give up his sweetheart for the sake of a paint-pot, I hope?”

“Never, never, Peter! It’s not a question of his giving up,” Biddy pursued, “for Julia has herself shaken free. I think she never really felt safe — she loved him, but was afraid of him. Now she’s only afraid — she has lost the confidence she tried to have. Nick has tried to hold her, but she has wrested herself away. Do you know what she said to me? She said, ‘My confidence has gone for ever.’”

“I didn’t know she was such a prig!” Julia’s brother commented. “They’re queer people, verily, with water in their veins instead of blood. You and I wouldn’t be like that, should we? — though you have taken up such a discouraging position about caring for a fellow.”

“I care for art,” poor Biddy returned.

“You do, to some purpose”— and Peter glanced at the bust.

“To that of making you laugh at me.”

But this he didn’t heed. “Would you give a good man up for ‘art’?”

“A good man? What man?”

“Well, say me — if I wanted to marry you.”

She had the briefest of pauses. “Of course I would — in a moment. At any rate I’d give up the House of Commons,” she amended. “That’s what Nick’s going to do now — only you mustn’t tell any one.”

Peter wondered. “He’s going to chuck up his seat?”

“I think his mind is made up to it. He has talked me over — we’ve had some deep discussions. Yes, I’m on the side of art!” she ardently said.

“Do you mean in order to paint — to paint that girl?” Peter went on.

“To paint every one — that’s what he wants. By keeping his seat he hasn’t kept Julia, and she was the thing he cared for most in public life. When he has got out of the whole thing his attitude, as he says, will be at least clear. He’s tremendously interesting about it, Peter,” Biddy declared; “has talked to me wonderfully — has won me over. Mamma’s heart-broken; telling her will be the hardest part.”

“If she doesn’t know,” he asked, “why then is she heart-broken?”

“Oh at the hitch about their marriage — she knows that. Their marriage has been so what she wanted. She thought it perfection. She blames Nick fearfully. She thinks he held the whole thing in his hand and that he has thrown away a magnificent opportunity.”

“And what does Nick say to her?”

“He says, ‘Dear old mummy!’”

“That’s good,” Peter pronounced.

“I don’t know what will become of her when this other blow arrives,” Biddy went on. “Poor Nick wants to please her — he does, he does. But, as he says, you can’t please every one and you must before you die please yourself a little.”

Nick’s kinsman, whose brother-inlaw he was to have been, sat looking at the floor; the colour had risen to his face while he listened. Then he sprang up and took another turn about the room. His companion’s artless but vivid recital had set his blood in motion. He had taken Nick’s political prospects very much for granted, thought of them as definite and almost dazzling. To learn there was something for which he was ready to renounce such honours, and to recognise the nature of that bribe, affected our young man powerfully and strangely. He felt as if he had heard the sudden blare of a trumpet, yet felt at the same time as if he had received a sudden slap in the face. Nick’s bribe was “art”— the strange temptress with whom he himself had been wrestling and over whom he had finally ventured to believe that wisdom and training had won a victory. There was something in the conduct of his old friend and playfellow that made all his reasonings small. So unexpected, so courageous a choice moved him as a reproach and a challenge. He felt ashamed of having placed himself so unromantically on his guard, and rapidly said to himself that if Nick could afford to allow so much for “art” he might surely exhibit some of the same confidence. There had never been the least avowed competition between the cousins — their lines lay too far apart for that; but they nevertheless rode their course in sight of each other, and Peter had now the impression of suddenly seeing Nick Dormer give his horse the spur, bound forward and fly over a wall. He was put on his mettle and hadn’t to look long to spy an obstacle he too might ride at. High rose his curiosity to see what warrant his kinsman might have for such risks — how he was mounted for such exploits. He really knew little about Nick’s talent — so little as to feel no right to exclaim “What an ass!” when Biddy mentioned the fact which the existence of real talent alone could redeem from absurdity. All his eagerness to see what Nick had been able to make of such a subject as Miriam Rooth came back to him: though it was what mainly had brought him to Rosedale Road he had forgotten it in the happy accident of his encounter with the girl. He was conscious that if the surprise of a revelation of power were in store for him Nick would be justified more than he himself would feel reinstated in self-respect; since the courage of renouncing the forum for the studio hovered before him as greater than the courage of marrying an actress whom one was in love with: the reward was in the latter case so much more immediate. Peter at any rate asked Biddy what Nick had done with his portrait of Miriam. He hadn’t seen it anywhere in rummaging about the room.

“I think it’s here somewhere, but I don’t know,” she replied, getting up to look vaguely round her.

“Haven’t you seen it? Hasn’t he shown it to you?”

She rested her eyes on him strangely a moment, then turned them away with a mechanical air of still searching. “I think it’s in the room, put away with its face to the wall.”

“One of those dozen canvases with their backs to us?”

“One of those perhaps.”

“Haven’t you tried to see?”

“I haven’t touched them”— and Biddy had a colour.

“Hasn’t Nick had it out to show you?”

“He says it’s in too bad a state — it isn’t finished — it won’t do.”

“And haven’t you had the curiosity to turn it round for yourself?”

The embarrassed look in her face deepened under his insistence and it seemed to him that her eyes pleaded with him a moment almost to tears. “I’ve had an idea he wouldn’t like it.”

Her visitor’s own desire, however, had become too sharp for easy forbearance. He laid his hand on two or three canvases which proved, as he extricated them, to be either blank or covered with rudimentary forms. “Dear Biddy, have you such intense delicacy?” he asked, pulling out something else.

The inquiry was meant in familiar kindness, for Peter was struck even to admiration with her having a sense of honour that all girls haven’t. She must in this particular case have longed for a sight of Nick’s work — the work that had brought about such a crisis in his life. But she had passed hours in his studio alone without permitting herself a stolen peep; she was capable of that if she believed it would please him. Peter liked a charming girl’s being capable of that — he had known charming girls who wouldn’t in the least have been — and his question was really a form of homage. Biddy, however, apparently discovered some light mockery in it, and she broke out incongruously:

“I haven’t wanted so much to see it! I don’t care for her so much as that!”

“So much as what?” He couldn’t but wonder.

“I don’t care for his actress — for that vulgar creature. I don’t like her!” said Biddy almost startlingly.

Peter stared. “I thought you hadn’t seen her.”

“I saw her in Paris — twice. She was wonderfully clever, but she didn’t charm me.”

He quickly considered, saying then all kindly: “I won’t inflict the thing on you in that case — we’ll leave it alone for the present.” Biddy made no reply to this at first, but after a moment went straight over to the row of stacked canvases and exposed several of them to the light. “Why did you say you wished to go to the theatre to-night?” her companion continued.

Still she was silent; after which, with her back turned to him and a little tremor in her voice while she drew forth successively her brother’s studies, she made answer: “For the sake of your company, Peter! Here it is, I think,” she added, moving a large canvas with some effort. “No, no, I’ll hold it for you. Is that the light?”

She wouldn’t let him take it; she bade him stand off and allow her to place it in the right position. In this position she carefully presented it, supporting it at the proper angle from behind and showing her head and shoulders above it. From the moment his eyes rested on the picture Peter accepted this service without protest. Unfinished, simplified and in some portions merely suggested, it was strong, vivid and assured, it had already the look of life and the promise of power. Peter felt all this and was startled, was strangely affected — he had no idea Nick moved with that stride. Miriam, seated, was represented in three-quarters, almost to her feet. She leaned forward with one of her legs crossed over the other, her arms extended and foreshortened, her hands locked together round her knee. Her beautiful head was bent a little, broodingly, and her splendid face seemed to look down at life. She had a grand appearance of being raised aloft, with a wide regard, a survey from a height of intelligence, for the great field of the artist, all the figures and passions he may represent. Peter asked himself where his kinsman had learned to paint like that. He almost gasped at the composition of the thing and at the drawing of the difficult arms. Biddy abstained from looking round the corner of the canvas as she held it; she only watched, in Peter’s eyes, for this gentleman’s impression of it. That she easily caught, and he measured her impression — her impression of his impression — when he went after a few minutes to relieve her. She let him lift the thing out of her grasp; he moved it and rested it, so that they could still see it, against the high back of a chair. “It’s tremendously good,” he then handsomely pronounced.

“Dear, dear Nick,” Biddy murmured, looking at it now.

“Poor, poor Julia!” Peter was prompted to exclaim in a different tone. His companion made no rejoinder to this, and they stood another minute or two side by side and in silence, gazing at the portrait. At last he took up his hat — he had no more time, he must go. “Will you come to-night all the same?” he asked with a laugh that was somewhat awkward and an offer of a hand-shake.

“All the same?” Biddy seemed to wonder.

“Why you say she’s a terrible creature,” Peter completed with his eyes on the painted face.

“Oh anything for art!” Biddy smiled.

“Well, at seven o’clock then.” And Sherringham departed, leaving the girl alone with the Tragic Muse and feeling with a quickened rush the beauty of that young woman as well as, all freshly, the peculiar possibilities of Nick.

XXX

It was not till after the noon of the next day that he was to see Miriam Rooth. He wrote her a note that evening, to be delivered to her at the theatre, and during the performance she sent round to him a card with “All right, come to luncheon tomorrow” scrawled on it in pencil.

When he presented himself at Balaklava Place he learned that the two ladies had not come in-they had gone again early to rehearsal; but they had left word that he was to be pleased to wait, they would appear from one moment to the other. It was further mentioned to him, as he was ushered into the drawing-room, that Mr. Dashwood was in possession of that ground. This circumstance, however, Peter barely noted: he had been soaring so high for the past twelve hours that he had almost lost consciousness of the minor differences of earthly things. He had taken Biddy Dormer and her friend Miss Tressilian home from the play and after leaving them had walked about the streets, had roamed back to his sister’s house, in a state of exaltation the intenser from his having for the previous time contained himself, thinking it more decorous and considerate, less invidious and less blatant, not to “rave.” Sitting there in the shade of the box with his companions he had watched Miriam in attentive but inexpressive silence, glowing and vibrating inwardly, yet for these fine, deep reasons not committing himself to the spoken rapture. Delicacy, it appeared to him, should rule the hour; and indeed he had never had a pleasure less alloyed than this little period of still observation and repressed ecstasy. Miriam’s art lost nothing by it, and Biddy’s mild nearness only gained. This young lady was virtually mute as well — wonderingly, dauntedly, as if she too associated with the performer various other questions than that of her mastery of her art. To this mastery Biddy’s attitude was a candid and liberal tribute: the poor girl sat quenched and pale, as if in the blinding light of a comparison by which it would be presumptuous even to be annihilated. Her subjection, however, was a gratified, a charmed subjection: there was beneficence in such beauty — the beauty of the figure that moved before the footlights and spoke in music — even if it deprived one of hope. Peter didn’t say to her in vulgar elation and in reference to her whimsical profession of dislike at the studio, “Well, do you find our friend so disagreeable now?” and she was grateful to him for his forbearance, for the tacit kindness of which the idea seemed to be: “My poor child, I’d prefer you if I could; but — judge for yourself — how can I? Expect of me only the possible. Expect that certainly, but only that.” In the same degree Peter liked Biddy’s sweet, hushed air of judging for herself, of recognising his discretion and letting him off while she was lost in the illusion, in the convincing picture of the stage. Miss Tressilian did most of the criticism: she broke out cheerfully and sonorously from time to time, in reference to the actress, “Most striking certainly,” or “She is clever, isn’t she?” She uttered a series of propositions to which her companions found it impossible to respond. Miss Tressilian was disappointed in nothing but their enjoyment: they didn’t seem to think the exhibition as amusing as she.

Walking away through the ordered void of Lady Agnes’s quarter, with the four acts of the play glowing again before him in the smokeless London night, Peter found the liveliest thing in his impression the certitude that if he had never seen Miriam before and she had had for him none of the advantages of association, he would still have recognised in her performance the richest interest the theatre had ever offered him. He floated in the felicity of it, in the general encouragement of a sense of the perfectly done, in the almost aggressive bravery of still larger claims for an art which could so triumphantly, so exquisitely render life. “Render it?” he said to himself. “Create it and reveal it, rather; give us something new and large and of the first order!” He had seen Miriam now; he had never seen her before; he had never seen her till he saw her in her conditions. Oh her conditions — there were many things to be said about them; they were paltry enough as yet, inferior, inadequate, obstructive, as compared with the right, full, finished setting of such a talent; but the essence of them was now, irremovably, in our young man’s eyes, the vision of how the uplifted stage and the listening house transformed her. That idea of her having no character of her own came back to him with a force that made him laugh in the empty street: this was a disadvantage she reduced so to nothing that obviously he hadn’t known her till to-night. Her character was simply to hold you by the particular spell; any other — the good nature of home, the relation to her mother, her friends, her lovers, her debts, the practice of virtues or industries or vices — was not worth speaking of. These things were the fictions and shadows; the representation was the deep substance.

Peter had as he went an intense vision — he had often had it before — of the conditions still absent, the great and complete ones, those which would give the girl’s talent a superior, a discussable stage. More than ever he desired them, mentally invoked them, filled them out in imagination, cheated himself with the idea that they were possible. He saw them in a momentary illusion and confusion: a great academic, artistic theatre, subsidised and unburdened with money-getting, rich in its repertory, rich in the high quality and the wide array of its servants, rich above all in the authority of an impossible administrator — a manager personally disinterested, not an actor with an eye to the main chance; pouring forth a continuity of tradition, striving for perfection, laying a splendid literature under contribution. He saw the heroine of a hundred “situations,” variously dramatic and vividly real; he saw comedy and drama and passion and character and English life; he saw all humanity and history and poetry, and then perpetually, in the midst of them, shining out in the high relief of some great moment, an image as fresh as an unveiled statue. He was not unconscious that he was taking all sorts of impossibilities and miracles for granted; but he was under the conviction, for the time, that the woman he had been watching three hours, the incarnation of the serious drama, would be a new and vivifying force. The world was just then so bright to him that even Basil Dashwood struck him at first as a conceivable agent of his dream.

It must be added that before Miriam arrived the breeze that filled Sherringham’s sail began to sink a little. He passed out of the eminently “let” drawing-room, where twenty large photographs of the young actress bloomed in the desert; he went into the garden by a glass door that stood open, and found Mr. Dashwood lolling on a bench and smoking cigarettes. This young man’s conversation was a different music — it took him down, as he felt; showed him, very sensibly and intelligibly, it must be confessed, the actual theatre, the one they were all concerned with, the one they would have to make the miserable best of. It was fortunate that he kept his intoxication mainly to himself: the Englishman’s habit of not being effusive still prevailed with him after his years of exposure to the foreign infection. Nothing could have been less exclamatory than the meeting of the two men, with its question or two, its remark or two, about the new visitor’s arrival in London; its off-hand “I noticed you last night, I was glad you turned up at last” on one side and its attenuated “Oh yes, it was the first time; I was very much interested” on the other. Basil Dashwood played a part in Yolande and Peter had not failed to take with some comfort the measure of his aptitude. He judged it to be of the small order, as indeed the part, which was neither that of the virtuous nor that of the villainous hero, restricted him to two or three inconspicuous effects and three or four changes of dress. He represented an ardent but respectful young lover whom the distracted heroine found time to pity a little and even to rail at; but it was impressed upon his critic that he scarcely represented young love. He looked very well, but Peter had heard him already in a hundred contemporary pieces; he never got out of rehearsal. He uttered sentiments and breathed vows with a nice voice, with a shy, boyish tremor, but as if he were afraid of being chaffed for it afterwards; giving the spectator in the stalls the sense of holding the prompt-book and listening to a recitation. He made one think of country-houses and lawn-tennis and private theatricals; than which there couldn’t be, to Peter’s mind, a range of association more disconnected from the actor’s art.

Dashwood knew all about the new thing, the piece in rehearsal; he knew all about everything — receipts and salaries and expenses and newspaper articles, and what old Baskerville said and what Mrs. Ruffler thought: matters of superficial concern to his fellow-guest, who wondered, before they had sight of Miriam, if she talked with her “walking-gentleman” about them by the hour, deep in them and finding them not vulgar and boring but the natural air of her life and the essence of her profession. Of course she did — she naturally would; it was all in the day’s work and he might feel sure she wouldn’t turn up her nose at the shop. He had to remind himself that he didn’t care if she didn’t, that he would really think worse of her if she should. She certainly was in deep with her bland playmate, talking shop by the hour: he could see this from the fellow’s ease of attitude, the air of a man at home and doing the honours. He divined a great intimacy between the two young artists, but asked himself at the same time what he, Peter Sherringham, had to say about it. He didn’t pretend to control Miriam’s intimacies, it was to be supposed; and if he had encouraged her to adopt a profession rich in opportunities for comradeship it was not for him to cry out because she had taken to it kindly. He had already descried a fund of utility in Mrs. Lovick’s light brother; but it irritated him, all the same, after a while, to hear the youth represent himself as almost indispensable. He was practical — there was no doubt of that; and this idea added to Peter’s paradoxical sense that as regards the matters actually in question he himself had not this virtue. Dashwood had got Mrs. Rooth the house; it happened by a lucky chance that Laura Lumley, to whom it belonged — Sherringham would know Laura Lumley? — wanted to get rid, for a mere song, of the remainder of the lease. She was going to Australia with a troupe of her own. They just stepped into it; it was good air — the best sort of London air to live in, to sleep in, for people of their trade. Peter came back to his wonder at what Miriam’s personal relations with this deucedly knowing gentleman might be, and was again able to assure himself that they might be anything in the world she liked, for any stake he, the familiar of the Foreign Office, had in them. Dashwood told him of all the smart people who had tried to take up the new star — the way the London world had already held out its hand; and perhaps it was Sherringham’s irritation, the crushed sentiment I just mentioned, that gave a little heave in the exclamation, “Oh that — that’s all rubbish: the less of that the better!” At this Mr. Dashwood sniffed a little, rather resentful; he had expected Peter to be pleased with the names of the eager ladies who had “called”— which proved how low a view he took of his art. Our friend explained — it is to be hoped not pedantically — that this art was serious work and that society was humbug and imbecility; also that of old the great comedians wouldn’t have known such people. Garrick had essentially his own circle.

“No, I suppose they didn’t ‘call’ in the old narrow-minded time,” said Basil Dashwood.

“Your profession didn’t call. They had better company — that of the romantic gallant characters they represented. They lived with them, so it was better all round.” And Peter asked himself — for that clearly struck the young man as a dreary period — if he only, for Miriam, in her new life and among the futilities of those who tried to lionise her, expressed the artistic idea. This at least, Sherringham reflected, was a situation that could be improved.

He learned from his companion that the new play, the thing they were rehearsing, was an old play, a romantic drama of thirty years before, very frequently revived and threadbare with honourable service. Dashwood had a part in it, but there was an act in which he didn’t appear, and this was the act they were doing that morning. Yolande had done all Yolande could do; the visitor was mistaken if he supposed Yolande such a tremendous hit. It had done very well, it had run three months, but they were by no means coining money with it. It wouldn’t take them to the end of the season; they had seen for a month past that they would have to put on something else. Miss Rooth, moreover, wanted a new part; she was above all impatient to show her big range. She had grand ideas; she thought herself very good-natured to repeat the same stuff for three months. The young man lighted another cigarette and described to his listener some of Miss Rooth’s ideas. He abounded in information about her — about her character, her temper, her peculiarities, her little ways, her manner of producing some of her effects. He spoke with familiarity and confidence, as if knowing more about her than any one else — as if he had invented or discovered her, were in a sense her proprietor or guarantor. It was the talk of the shop, both with a native sharpness and a touching young candour; the expansion of the commercial spirit when it relaxes and generalises, is conscious of safety with another member of the guild.

Peter at any rate couldn’t help protesting against the lame old war-horse it was proposed to bring into action, who had been ridden to death and had saved a thousand desperate fields; and he exclaimed on the strange passion of the good British public for sitting again and again through expected situations, watching for speeches they had heard and surprises that struck the hour. Dashwood defended the taste of London, praised it as loyal, constant, faithful; to which his interlocutor retorted with some vivacity that it was faithful to sad trash. He justified this sally by declaring the play in rehearsal sad trash, clumsy mediocrity with all its convenience gone, and that the fault was the want of life in the critical sense of the public, which was ignobly docile, opening its mouth for its dose like the pupils of Dotheboys Hall; not insisting on something different, on a fresh brew altogether. Dashwood asked him if he then wished their friend to go on playing for ever a part she had repeated more than eighty nights on end: he thought the modern “run” was just what he had heard him denounce in Paris as the disease the theatre was dying of. This imputation Peter quite denied, wanting to know if she couldn’t change to something less stale than the greatest staleness of all. Dashwood opined that Miss Rooth must have a strong part and that there happened to be one for her in the before-mentioned venerable novelty. She had to take what she could get — she wasn’t a person to cry for the moon. This was a stop-gap — she would try other things later; she would have to look round her; you couldn’t have a new piece, one that would do, left at your door every day with the milk. On one point Sherringham’s mind might be at rest: Miss Rooth was a woman who would do every blessed thing there was to do. Give her time and she would walk straight through the repertory. She was a woman who would do this — she was a woman who would do that: her spokesman employed this phrase so often that Peter, nervous, got up and threw an unsmoked cigarette away. Of course she was a woman; there was no need of his saying it a hundred times.

As for the repertory, the young man went on, the most beautiful girl in the world could give but what she had. He explained, after their visitor sat down again, that the noise made by Miss Rooth was not exactly what this admirer appeared to suppose. Sherringham had seen the house the night before and would recognise that, though good, it was very far from great. She had done very well, it was all right, but she had never gone above a point which Dashwood expressed in pounds sterling, to the edification of his companion, who vaguely thought the figure high. Peter remembered that he had been unable to get a stall, but Dashwood insisted that “Miriam” had not leaped into commanding fame: that was a thing that never happened in fact — it happened only in grotesque works of fiction. She had attracted notice, unusual notice for a woman whose name, the day before, had never been heard of: she was recognised as having, for a novice, extraordinary cleverness and confidence — in addition to her looks, of course, which were the thing that had really fetched the crowd. But she hadn’t been the talk of London; she had only been the talk of Gabriel Nash. He wasn’t London, more was the pity. He knew the esthetic people — the worldly, semi-smart ones, not the frumpy, sickly lot who wore dirty drapery; and the esthetic people had run after her. Mr. Dashwood sketchily instructed the pilgrim from Paris as to the different sects in the great religion of beauty, and was able to give him the particular “note” of the critical clique to which Miriam had begun so quickly to owe it that she had a vogue. The information made our friend feel very ignorant of the world, very uninitiated and buried in his little professional hole. Dashwood warned him that it would be a long time before the general public would wake up to Miss Rooth, even after she had waked up to herself; she would have to do some really big thing first. They knew it was in her, the big thing — Peter and he and even poor Nash — because they had seen her as no one else had; but London never took any one on trust — it had to be cash down. It would take their young lady two or three years to pay out her cash and get her equivalent. But of course the equivalent would be simply a gold-mine. Within its limits, however, certainly, the mark she had made was already quite a fairy-tale: there was magic in the way she had concealed from the first her want of experience. She absolutely made you think she had a lot of it, more than any one else. Mr. Dashwood repeated several times that she was a cool hand — a deucedly cool hand, and that he watched her himself, saw ideas come to her, saw her have different notions, and more or less put them to the test, on different nights. She was always alive — she liked it herself. She gave him ideas, long as he had been on the stage. Naturally she had a great deal to learn, no end even of quite basic things; a cosmopolite like Sherringham would understand that a girl of that age, who had never had a friend but her mother — her mother was greater fun than ever now — naturally would have. Sherringham winced at being dubbed a “cosmopolite” by his young entertainer, just as he had winced a moment before at hearing himself lumped in esoteric knowledge with Dashwood and Gabriel Nash; but the former of these gentlemen took no account of his sensibility while he enumerated a few of the elements of the “basic.” He was a mixture of acuteness and innocent fatuity; and Peter had to recognise in him a rudiment or two of criticism when he said that the wonderful thing in the girl was that she learned so fast — learned something every night, learned from the same old piece a lot more than any one else would have learned from twenty. “That’s what it is to be a genius,” Peter concurred. “Genius is only the art of getting your experience fast, of stealing it, as it were; and in this sense Miss Rooth’s a regular brigand.” Dashwood condoned the subtlety and added less analytically, “Oh she’ll do!” It was exactly in these simple words, addressed to her, that her other admirer had phrased the same truth; yet he didn’t enjoy hearing them on his neighbour’s lips: they had a profane, patronising sound and suggested displeasing equalities.

The two men sat in silence for some minutes, watching a fat robin hop about on the little seedy lawn; at the end of which they heard a vehicle stop on the other side of the garden-wall and the voices of occupants alighting. “Here they come, the dear creatures,” said Basil Dashwood without moving; and from where they sat Peter saw the small door in the wall pushed open. The dear creatures were three in number, for a gentleman had added himself to Mrs. Rooth and her daughter. As soon as Miriam’s eyes took in her Parisian friend she fell into a large, droll, theatrical attitude and, seizing her mother’s arm, exclaimed passionately: “Look where he sits, the author of all my woes — cold, cynical, cruel!” She was evidently in the highest spirits; of which Mrs. Rooth partook as she cried indulgently, giving her a slap, “Oh get along, you gypsy!”

“She’s always up to something,” Dashwood laughed as Miriam, radiant and with a conscious stage tread, glided toward Sherringham as if she were coming to the footlights. He rose slowly from his seat, looking at her and struck with her beauty: he had been impatient to see her, yet in the act his impatience had had a disconcerting check.

He had had time to note that the man who had come in with her was Gabriel Nash, and this recognition brought a low sigh to his lips as he held out his hand to her — a sigh expressive of the sudden sense that his interest in her now could only be a gross community. Of course that didn’t matter, since he had set it, at the most, such rigid limits; but he none the less felt vividly reminded that it would be public and notorious, that inferior people would be inveterately mixed up with it, that she had crossed the line and sold herself to the vulgar, making him indeed only one of an equalised multitude. The way Nash turned up there just when he didn’t want to see him proved how complicated a thing it was to have a friendship with a young woman so clearly booked for renown. He quite forgot that the intruder had had this object of interest long before his own first view of it and had been present at that passage, which he had in a measure brought about. Had Sherringham not been so cut out to make trouble of this particular joy he might have found some adequate assurance that their young hostess distinguished him in the way in which, taking his hand in both of hers, she looked up at him and murmured, “Dear old master!” Then as if this were not acknowledgment enough she raised her head still higher and, whimsically, gratefully, charmingly, almost nobly, kissed him on the lips before the other men, before the good mother whose “Oh you honest creature!” made everything regular.

XXXI

If he was ruffled by some of her conditions there was thus comfort and consolation to be drawn from others, beside the essential fascination — so small the doubt of that now — of the young lady’s own society. He spent the afternoon, they all spent the afternoon, and the occasion reminded him of pages in Wilhelm Meister. He himself could pass for Wilhelm, and if Mrs. Rooth had little resemblance to Mignon, Miriam was remarkably like Philina. The movable feast awaiting them — luncheon, tea, dinner? — was delayed two or three hours; but the interval was a source of gaiety, for they all smoked cigarettes in the garden and Miriam gave striking illustrations of the parts she was studying. Peter was in the state of a man whose toothache has suddenly stopped — he was exhilarated by the cessation of pain. The pain had been the effort to remain in Paris after the creature in the world in whom he was most interested had gone to London, and the balm of seeing her now was the measure of the previous soreness.

Gabriel Nash had, as usual, plenty to say, and he talked of Nick’s picture so long that Peter wondered if he did it on purpose to vex him. They went in and out of the house; they made excursions to see what form the vague meal was taking; and Sherringham got half an hour alone, or virtually alone, with the mistress of his unsanctioned passion — drawing her publicly away from the others and making her sit with him in the most sequestered part of the little gravelled grounds. There was summer enough for the trees to shut out the adjacent villas, and Basil Dashwood and Gabriel Nash lounged together at a convenient distance while Nick’s whimsical friend dropped polished pebbles, sometimes audibly splashing, into the deep well of the histrionic simplicity. Miriam confessed that like all comedians they ate at queer hours; she sent Dashwood in for biscuits and sherry — she proposed sending him round to the grocer’s in the Circus Road for superior wine. Peter judged him the factotum of the little household: he knew where the biscuits were kept and the state of the grocer’s account. When he himself congratulated her on having so useful an inmate she said genially, but as if the words disposed of him, “Oh he’s awfully handy.” To this she added, “You’re not, you know”; resting the kindest, most pitying eyes on him. The sensation they gave him was as sweet as if she had stroked his cheek, and her manner was responsive even to tenderness. She called him “Dear master” again and again, and still often “Cher maître,” and appeared to express gratitude and reverence by every intonation.

“You’re doing the humble dependent now,” he said: “you do it beautifully, as you do everything.” She replied that she didn’t make it humble enough — she couldn’t; she was too proud, too insolent in her triumph. She liked that, the triumph, too much, and she didn’t mind telling him she was perfectly happy. Of course as yet the triumph was very limited; but success was success, whatever its quantity; the dish was a small one but had the right taste. Her imagination had already bounded beyond the first phase unexpectedly great as this had been: her position struck her as modest compared with the probably future now vivid to her. Peter had never seen her so soft and sympathetic; she had insisted in Paris that her personal character was that of the good girl — she used the term in a fine loose way — and it was impossible to be a better girl than she showed herself this pleasant afternoon. She was full of gossip and anecdote and drollery; she had exactly the air he would have wished her to have — that of thinking of no end of things to tell him. It was as if she had just returned from a long journey and had had strange adventures and made wonderful discoveries. She began to speak of this and that, then broke off to speak of something else; she talked of the theatre, of the “critics,” and above all of London, of the people she had met and the extraordinary things they said to her, of the parts she was going to take up, of lots of new ideas that had come to her about the art of comedy. She wanted to do comedy now — to do the comedy of London life. She was delighted to find that seeing more of the world suggested things to her; they came straight from the fact, from nature, if you could call it nature; she was thus convinced more than ever that the artist ought to live so as to get on with his business, gathering ideas and lights from experience — ought to welcome any experience that would give him lights. But work of course was experience, and everything in one’s life that was good was work. That was the jolly thing in the actor’s trade — it made up for other elements that were odious: if you only kept your eyes open nothing could happen to you that wouldn’t be food for observation and grist to your mill, showing you how people looked and moved and spoke, cried and grimaced, writhed and dissimulated, in given situations. She saw all round her things she wanted to “do”— London bristled with them if you had eyes to see. She was fierce to know why people didn’t take them up, put them into plays and parts, give one a chance with them; she expressed her sharp impatience of the general literary bétise. She had never been chary of this particular displeasure, and there were moments — it was an old story and a subject of frank raillery to Sherringham — when to hear her you might have thought there was no cleverness anywhere but in her own splendid impatience. She wanted tremendous things done that she might use them, but she didn’t pretend to say exactly what they were to be, nor even approximately how they were to be handled: her ground was rather that if she only had a pen — it was exasperating to have to explain! She mainly contented herself with the view that nothing had really been touched: she felt that more and more as she saw more of people’s goings-on.

Peter went to her theatre again that evening and indeed made no scruple of going every night for a week. Rather perhaps I should say he made a scruple, but a high part of the pleasure of his life during these arbitrary days was to overcome it. The only way to prove he could overcome it was to go; and he was satisfied, after he had been seven times, not only with the spectacle on the stage but with his perfect independence. He knew no satiety, however, with the spectacle on the stage, which induced for him but a further curiosity. Miriam’s performance was a thing alive, with a power to change, to grow, to develop, to beget new forms of the same life. Peter contributed to it in his amateurish way and watched with solicitude the effect of his care and the fortune of his hints. He talked it over in Balaklava Place, suggested modifications and variations worth trying. She professed herself thankful for any refreshment that could be administered to her interest in Yolande, and with an energy that showed large resource touched up her part and drew several new airs from it. Peter’s liberties bore on her way of uttering certain speeches, the intonations that would have more beauty or make the words mean more. She had her ideas, or rather she had her instincts, which she defended and illustrated, with a vividness superior to argument, by a happy pictorial phrase or a snatch of mimicry; but she was always for trying; she liked experiments and caught at them, and she was especially thankful when some one gave her a showy reason, a plausible formula, in a case where she only stood on an intuition. She pretended to despise reasons and to like and dislike at her sovereign pleasure; but she always honoured the exotic gift, so that Sherringham was amused with the liberal way she produced it, as if she had been a naked islander rejoicing in a present of crimson cloth.

Day after day he spent most of his time in her society, and Miss Laura Lumley’s recent habitation became the place in London to which his thoughts and his steps were most attached. He was highly conscious of his not now carrying out that principle of abstention he had brought to such maturity before leaving Paris; but he contented himself with a much cruder justification of this lapse than he would have thought adequate in advance. It consisted simply in the idea that to be identified with the first fresh exploits of a young genius was a delightful experience. What was the harm of it when the genius was real? His main security was thus that his relations with Miriam had been placed under the protection of that idea of approved extravagance. In this department they made a very creditable figure and required much less watching and pruning than when it had been his effort to adjust them to a worldly plan. He had in fine a sense of real wisdom when he pronounced it surely enough that this momentary intellectual participation in the girl’s dawning fame was a charming thing. Charming things were not frequent enough in a busy man’s life to be kicked out of the way. Balaklava Place, looked at in this philosophic way, became almost idyllic: it gave Peter the pleasantest impression he had ever had of London.

The season happened to be remarkably fine; the temperature was high, but not so high as to keep people from the theatre. Miriam’s “business” visibly increased, so that the question of putting on the second play underwent some revision. The girl persisted, showing in her persistence a temper of which Peter had already caught some sharp gleams. It was plain that through her career she would expect to carry things with a high hand. Her managers and agents wouldn’t find her an easy victim or a calculable force; but the public would adore her, surround her with the popularity that attaches to a good-natured and free-spoken princess, and her comrades would have a kindness for her because she wouldn’t be selfish. They too would, besides representing her body-guard, form in a manner a portion of her affectionate public. This was the way her friend read the signs, liking her whimsical tolerance of some of her vulgar playfellows almost well enough to forgive their presence in Balaklava Place, where they were a sore trial to her mother, who wanted her to multiply her points of contact only with the higher orders. There were hours when Peter seemed to make out that her principal relation to the proper world would be to have within two or three years a grand battle with it resulting in its taking her, should she let it have her at all, absolutely on her own terms: a picture which led our young man to ask himself with a helplessness that was not exempt, as he perfectly knew, from absurdity, what part he should find himself playing in such a contest and if it would be reserved to him to be the more ridiculous as a peacemaker or as a heavy backer.

“She might know any one she would, and the only person she appears to take any pleasure in is that dreadful Miss Rover,” Mrs. Rooth whimpered to him more than once — leading him thus to recognise in the young lady so designated the principal complication of Balaklava Place. Miss Rover was a little actress who played at Miriam’s theatre, combining with an unusual aptitude for delicate comedy a less exceptional absence of rigour in private life. She was pretty and quick and brave, and had a fineness that Miriam professed herself already in a position to estimate as rare. She had no control of her inclinations, yet sometimes they were wholly laudable, like the devotion she had formed for her beautiful colleague, whom she admired not only as an ornament of the profession but as a being altogether of a more fortunate essence. She had had an idea that real ladies were “nasty,” but Miriam was not nasty, and who could gainsay that Miriam was a real lady? The girl justified herself to her patron from Paris, who had found no fault with her; she knew how much her mother feared the proper world wouldn’t come in if they knew that the improper, in the person of pretty Miss Rover, was on the ground. What did she care who came and who didn’t, and what was to be gained by receiving half the snobs in London? People would have to take her exactly as they found her — that they would have to learn; and they would be much mistaken if they thought her capable of turning snob too for the sake of their sweet company. She didn’t pretend to be anything but what she meant to be, the best general actress of her time; and what had that to do with her seeing or not seeing a poor ignorant girl who had loved — well, she needn’t say what Fanny had done. They had met in the way of business; she didn’t say she would have run after her. She had liked her because she wasn’t a slick, and when Fanny Rover had asked her quite wistfully if she mightn’t come and see her and like her she hadn’t bristled with scandalised virtue. Miss Rover wasn’t a bit more stupid or more ill-natured than any one else; it would be time enough to shut the door when she should become so.

Peter commended even to extravagance the liberality of such comradeship; said that of course a woman didn’t go into that profession to see how little she could swallow. She was right to live with the others so long as they were at all possible, and it was for her and only for her to judge how long that might be. This was rather heroic on his part, for his assumed detachment from the girl’s personal life still left him a margin for some forms of uneasiness. It would have made in his spirit a great difference for the worse that the woman he loved, and for whom he wished no baser lover than himself, should have embraced the prospect of consorting only with the cheaper kind. It was all very well, but Fanny Rover was simply a rank cabotine, and that sort of association was an odd training for a young woman who was to have been good enough — he couldn’t forget that, but kept remembering it as if it might still have a future use — to be his admired wife. Certainly he ought to have thought of such things before he permitted himself to become so interested in a theatrical nature. His heroism did him service, however, for the hour; it helped him by the end of the week to feel quite broken in to Miriam’s little circle. What helped him most indeed was to reflect that she would get tired of a good many of its members herself in time; for if it was not that they were shocking — very few of them shone with that intense light — they could yet be thoroughly trusted in the long run to bore you.

There was a lovely Sunday in particular, spent by him almost all in Balaklava Place — he arrived so early — when, in the afternoon, every sort of odd person dropped in. Miriam held a reception in the little garden and insisted on all the company’s staying to supper. Her mother shed tears to Peter, in the desecrated house, because they had accepted, Miriam and she, an invitation — and in Cromwell Road too — for the evening. Miriam had now decreed they shouldn’t go — they would have so much better fun with their good friends at home. She was sending off a message — it was a terrible distance — by a cabman, and Peter had the privilege of paying the messenger. Basil Dashwood, in another vehicle, proceeded to an hotel known to him, a mile away, for supplementary provisions, and came back with a cold ham and a dozen of champagne. It was all very Bohemian and dishevelled and delightful, very supposedly droll and enviable to outsiders; and Miriam told anecdotes and gave imitations of the people she would have met if she had gone out, so that no one had a sense of loss — the two occasions were fantastically united. Mrs. Rooth drank champagne for consolation, though the consolation was imperfect when she remembered she might have drunk it, though not quite so much perhaps, in Cromwell Road.

Taken in connection with the evening before, the day formed for our friend the most complete exhibition of his young woman he had yet enjoyed. He had been at the theatre, to which the Saturday night happened to have brought the very fullest house she had played to, and he came early to Balaklava Place, to tell her once again — he had told her half-a-dozen times the evening before — that with the excitement of her biggest audience she had surpassed herself, acted with remarkable intensity. It pleased her to hear this, and the spirit with which she interpreted the signs of the future and, during an hour he spent alone with her, Mrs. Rooth being upstairs and Basil Dashwood luckily absent, treated him to twenty specimens of feigned passion and character, was beyond any natural abundance he had yet seen in a woman. The impression could scarcely have been other if she had been playing wild snatches to him at the piano: the bright up-darting flame of her talk rose and fell like an improvisation on the keys. Later, the rest of the day, he could as little miss the good grace with which she fraternised with her visitors, finding always the fair word for each — the key to a common ease, the right turn to keep vanity quiet and make humility brave. It was a wonderful expenditure of generous, nervous life. But what he read in it above all was the sense of success in youth, with the future loose and big, and the action of that charm on the faculties. Miriam’s limited past had yet pinched her enough to make emancipation sweet, and the emancipation had come at last in an hour. She had stepped into her magic shoes, divined and appropriated everything they could help her to, become in a day a really original contemporary. He was of course not less conscious of that than Nick Dormer had been when in the cold light of his studio this more detached observer saw too how she had altered.

But the great thing to his mind, and during these first days the irresistible seduction of the theatre, was that she was a rare revelation of beauty. Beauty was the principle of everything she did and of the way she unerringly did it — an exquisite harmony of line and motion and attitude and tone, what was at once most general and most special in her performance. Accidents and instincts played together to this end and constituted something that was independent of her talent or of her merit in a given case, and which as a value to Peter’s imagination was far superior to any merit and any talent. He could but call it a felicity and an importance incalculable, and but know that it connected itself with universal values. To see this force in operation, to sit within its radius and feel it shift and revolve and change and never fail, was a corrective to the depression, the humiliation, the bewilderment of life. It transported our troubled friend from the vulgar hour and the ugly fact; drew him to something that had no warrant but its sweetness, no name nor place save as the pure, the remote, the antique. It was what most made him say to himself “Oh hang it, what does it matter?” when he reflected that an homme sérieux, as they said in Paris, rather gave himself away, as they said in America, by going every night to the same sordid stall at which all the world might stare. It was what kept him from doing anything but hover round Miriam — kept him from paying any other visits, from attending to any business, from going back to Calcutta Gardens. It was a spell he shrank intensely from breaking and the cause of a hundred postponements, confusions, and absurdities. It put him in a false position altogether, but it made of the crooked little stucco villa in Saint John’s Wood a place in the upper air, commanding the prospect; a nest of winged liberties and ironies far aloft above the huddled town. One should live at altitudes when one could — they braced and simplified; and for a happy interval he never touched the earth.

It was not that there were no influences tending at moments to drag him down — an abasement from which he escaped only because he was up so high. We have seen that Basil Dashwood could affect him at times as a chunk of wood tied to his ankle — this through the circumstance that he made Miriam’s famous conditions, those of the public exhibition of her genius, seem small and prosaic; so that Peter had to remind himself how much this smallness was perhaps involved in their being at all. She carried his imagination off into infinite spaces, whereas she carried Dashwood’s only into the box-office and the revival of plays that were barbarously bad. The worst was its being so open to him to see that a sharp young man really in the business might know better than he. Another vessel of superior knowledge — he talked, that is, as if he knew better than any one — was Gabriel Nash, who lacked no leisure for hatefully haunting Balaklava Place, or in other words appeared to enjoy the same command of his time as Peter Sherringham. The pilgrim from Paris regarded him with mingled feelings, for he had not forgotten the contentious character of their first meeting or the degree to which he had been moved to urge upon Nick Dormer’s consideration that his talkative friend was probably one of the most eminent of asses. This personage turned up now as an admirer of the charming creature he had scoffed at, and there was much to exasperate in the smooth gloss of his inconsistency, at which he never cast an embarrassed glance. He practised indeed such loose license of regard to every question that it was difficult, in vulgar parlance, to “have” him; his sympathies hummed about like bees in a garden, with no visible plan, no economy in their flight. He thought meanly of the modern theatre and yet had discovered a fund of satisfaction in the most promising of its exponents; and Peter could more than once but say to him that he should really, to keep his opinions at all in hand, attach more value to the stage or less to the interesting a tress. Miriam took her perfect ease at his expense and treated him as the most abject of her slaves: all of which was worth seeing as an exhibition, on Nash’s part, of the beautifully imperturbable. When Peter all too grossly pronounced him “damned” impudent he always felt guilty later on of an injustice — Nash had so little the air of a man with something to gain. He was aware nevertheless of a certain itching in his boot-toe when his fellow-visitor brought out, and for the most part to Miriam herself, in answer to any charge of tergiversation, “Oh it’s all right; it’s the voice, you know — the enchanting voice!” Nash meant by this, as indeed he more fully set forth, that he came to the theatre or to the villa simply to treat his ear to the sound — the richest then to be heard on earth, as he maintained — issuing from Miriam’s lips. Its richness was quite independent of the words she might pronounce or the poor fable they might subserve, and if the pleasure of hearing her in public was the greater by reason of the larger volume of her utterance it was still highly agreeable to see her at home, for it was there the strictly mimetic gift he freely conceded to her came out most. He spoke as if she had been formed by the bounty of nature to be his particular recreation, and as if, being an expert in innocent joys, he took his pleasure wherever he found it.

He was perpetually in the field, sociable, amiable, communicative, inveterately contradicted but never confounded, ready to talk to any one about anything and making disagreement — of which he left the responsibility wholly to others — a basis of harmony. Every one knew what he thought of the theatrical profession, and yet who could say he didn’t regard, its members as embodiments of comedy when he touched with such a hand the spring of their foibles? — touched it with an art that made even Peter laugh, notwithstanding his attitude of reserve where this interloper was concerned. At any rate, though he had committed himself as to their general fatuity he put up with their company, for the sake of Miriam’s vocal vibrations, with a practical philosophy that was all his own. And she frankly took him for her supreme, her incorrigible adorer, masquerading as a critic to save his vanity and tolerated for his secret constancy in spite of being a bore. He was meanwhile really not a bore to Peter, who failed of the luxury of being able to regard him as one. He had seen too many strange countries and curious things, observed and explored too much, to be void of illustration. Peter had a sense that if he himself was in the grandes espaces Gabriel had probably, as a finer critic, a still wider range. If among Miriam’s associates Mr. Dashwood dragged him down, the other main sharer of his privilege challenged him rather to higher and more fantastic flights. If he saw the girl in larger relations than the young actor, who mainly saw her in ill-written parts, Nash went a step further and regarded her, irresponsibly and sublimely, as a priestess of harmony, a figure with which the vulgar ideas of success and failure had nothing to do. He laughed at her “parts,” holding that without them she would still be great. Peter envied him his power to content himself with the pleasures he could get; Peter had a shrewd impression that contentment wouldn’t be the final sweetener of his own repast.

Above all Nash held his attention by a constant element of easy reference to Nick Dormer, who, as we know, had suddenly become much more interesting to his kinsman. Peter found food for observation, and in some measure for perplexity, in the relations of all these clever people with each other. He knew why his sister, who had a personal impatience of unapplied ideas, had not been agreeably affected by Miriam’s prime patron and had not felt happy about the attribution of value to “such people” by the man she was to marry. This was a side on which he had no desire to resemble Julia, for he needed no teaching to divine that Nash must have found her accessible to no light — none even about himself. He, Peter, would have been sorry to have to confess he couldn’t more or less understand him. He understood furthermore that Miriam, in Nick’s studio, might very well have appeared to Julia a formidable force. She was younger and would have “seen nothing,” but she had quite as much her own resources and was beautiful enough to have made Nick compare her with the lady of Harsh even if he had been in love with that benefactress — a pretension as to which her brother, as we know, entertained doubts.

Peter at all events saw for many days nothing of his cousin, though it might have been said that Nick participated by implication at least in the life of Balaklava Place. Had he given Julia tangible grounds and was his unexpectedly fine rendering of Miriam an act of virtual infidelity? In that case to what degree was the girl to be regarded as an accomplice in his defection, and what was the real nature of Miriam’s esteem for her new and (as he might be called) distinguished ally? These questions would have given Peter still more to think about had he not flattered himself he had made up his mind that they concerned Nick and his sitter herself infinitely more than they concerned any one else. That young lady meanwhile was personally before him, so that he had no need to consult for his pleasure his fresh recollection of the portrait. But he thought of this striking production each time he thought of his so good-looking kinsman’s variety of range. And that happened often, for in his hearing Miriam often discussed the happy artist and his possibilities with Gabriel Nash, and Nash broke out about them to all who might hear. Her own tone on the subject was uniform: she kept it on record to a degree slightly irritating that Mr. Dormer had been unforgettably — Peter particularly noted “unforgettably”— kind to her. She never mentioned Julia’s irruption to Julia’s brother; she only referred to the portrait, with inscrutable amenity, as a direct consequence of this gentleman’s fortunate suggestion that first day at Madame Carré‘s. Nash showed, however, such a disposition to dwell sociably and luminously on the peculiarly interesting character of what he called Dormer’s predicament and on the fine suspense it was fitted to kindle in the breast of the truly discerning, that Peter wondered, as I have already hinted, if this insistence were not a subtle perversity, a devilish little invention to torment a man whose jealousy was presumable. Yet his fellow-pilgrim struck him as on the whole but scantly devilish and as still less occupied with the prefigurement of so plain a man’s emotions. Indeed he threw a glamour of romance over Nick; tossed off toward him such illuminating yet mystifying references that they operated quite as a bait to curiosity, invested with amusement the view of the possible, any wish to follow out the chain of events. He learned from Gabriel that Nick was still away, and he then felt he could almost submit to instruction, to initiation. The loose charm of these days was troubled, however — it ceased to be idyllic — when late on the evening of the second Sunday he walked away with Nash southward from Saint John’s Wood. For then something came out.

BOOK SIXTH

XXXII

It mattered not so much what the doctors thought — and Sir Matthew Hope, the greatest of them all, had been down twice in one week — as that Mr. Chayter, the omniscient butler, declared with all the authority of his position and his experience that Mr. Carteret was very bad indeed. Nick Dormer had a long talk with him — it lasted six minutes — the day he hurried to Beauclere in response to a telegram. It was Mr. Chayter who had taken upon himself to telegraph in spite of the presence in the house of Mr. Carteret’s nearest relation and only surviving sister, Mrs. Lendon. This lady, a large, mild, healthy woman with a heavy tread, a person who preferred early breakfasts, uncomfortable chairs and the advertisement-sheet of the Times, had arrived the week before and was awaiting the turn of events. She was a widow and occupied in Cornwall a house nine miles from a station, which had, to make up for this inconvenience as she had once told Nick, a fine old herbaceous garden. She was extremely fond of an herbaceous garden — her main consciousness was of herbaceous possibilities. Nick had often seen her — she had always come to Beauclere once or twice a year. Her sojourn there made no great difference; she was only an “Urania dear” for Mr. Carteret to look across the table at when, on the close of dinner, it was time for her to retire. She went out of the room always as if it were after some one else; and on the gentlemen’s “joining” her later — the junction was not very close — she received them with an air of gratified surprise.

Chayter honoured Nick with a regard which approached, though not improperly competing with it, the affection his master had placed on the same young head, and Chayter knew a good many things. Among them he knew his place; but it was wonderful how little that knowledge had rendered him inaccessible to other kinds. He took upon himself to send for Nick without speaking to Mrs. Lendon, whose influence was now a good deal like that of some large occasional piece of furniture introduced on a contingency. She was one of the solid conveniences that a comfortable house would have, but you couldn’t talk with a mahogany sofa or a folding screen. Chayter knew how much she had “had” from her brother, and how much her two daughters had each received on marriage; and he was of the opinion that it was quite enough, especially considering the society in which they — you could scarcely call it — moved. He knew beyond this that they would all have more, and that was why he hesitated little about communicating with Nick. If Mrs. Lendon should be ruffled at the intrusion of a young man who neither was the child of a cousin nor had been formally adopted, Chayter was parliamentary enough to see that the forms of debate were observed. He had indeed a slightly compassionate sense that Mrs. Lendon was not easily ruffled. She was always down an extraordinary time before breakfast — Chayter refused to take it as in the least admonitory — but usually went straight into the garden as if to see that none of the plants had been stolen in the night, and had in the end to be looked for by the footman in some out-of-the-way spot behind the shrubbery, where, plumped upon the ground, she was mostly doing something “rum” to a flower.

Mr. Carteret himself had expressed no wishes. He slept most of the time — his failure at the last had been sudden, but he was rheumatic and seventy-seven — and the situation was in Chayter’s hands. Sir Matthew Hope had opined even on a second visit that he would rally and go on, in rudimentary comfort, some time longer; but Chayter took a different and a still more intimate view. Nick was embarrassed: he scarcely knew what he was there for from the moment he could give his good old friend no conscious satisfaction. The doctors, the nurses, the servants, Mrs. Lendon, and above all the settled equilibrium of the square thick house, where an immutable order appeared to slant through the polished windows and tinkle in the quieter bells, all these things represented best the kind of supreme solace to which the master was most accessible.

It was judged best that for the first day Nick should not be introduced into the darkened room. This was the decision of the two decorous nurses, of whom the visitor had had a glimpse and who, with their black uniforms and fresh faces of business, suggested the barmaid emulating the nun. He was depressed and restless, felt himself in a false position, and thought it lucky Mrs. Lendon had powers of placid acceptance. They were old acquaintances: she treated him formally, anxiously, but it was not the rigour of mistrust. It was much more an expression of remote Cornish respect for young abilities and distinguished connexions, inasmuch as she asked him rather yearningly about Lady Agnes and about Lady Flora and Lady Elizabeth. He knew she was kind and ungrudging, and his main regret was for his meagre knowledge and poor responses in regard to his large blank aunts. He sat in the garden with newspapers and looked at the lowered blinds in Mr. Carteret’s windows; he wandered round the abbey with cigarettes and lightened his tread and felt grave, wishing everything might be over. He would have liked much to see Mr. Carteret again, but had no desire that Mr. Carteret should see him. In the evening he dined with Mrs. Lendon, and she talked to him at his request and as much as she could about her brother’s early years, his beginnings of life. She was so much younger that they appeared to have been rather a tradition of her own youth; but her talk made Nick feel how tremendously different Mr. Carteret had been at that period from what he, Nick, was today. He had published at the age of thirty a little volume, thought at the time wonderfully clever, called The Incidence of Rates; but Nick had not yet collected the material for any such treatise. After dinner Mrs. Lendon, who was in merciless full dress, retired to the drawing-room, where at the end of ten minutes she was followed by Nick, who had remained behind only because he thought Chayter would expect it. Mrs. Lendon almost shook hands with him again and then Chayter brought in coffee. Almost in no time afterwards he brought in tea, and the occupants of the drawing-room sat for a slow half-hour, during which the lady looked round at the apartment with a sigh and said: “Don’t you think poor Charles had exquisite taste?”

Fortunately the “local man” was at this moment ushered in. He had been upstairs and he smiled himself in with the remark: “It’s quite wonderful, quite wonderful.” What was wonderful was a marked improvement in the breathing, a distinct indication of revival. The doctor had some tea and chatted for a quarter of an hour in a way that showed what a “good” manner and how large an experience a local man could have. When he retired Nick walked out with him. The doctor’s house was near by and he had come on foot. He left the visitor with the assurance that in all probability Mr. Carteret, who was certainly picking up, would be able to see him on the morrow. Our young man turned his steps again to the abbey and took a stroll about it in the starlight. It never looked so huge as when it reared itself into the night, and Nick had never felt more fond of it than on this occasion, more comforted and confirmed by its beauty. When he came back he was readmitted by Chayter, who surveyed him in respectful deprecation of the frivolity which had led him to attempt to help himself through such an evening in such a way.

He went to bed early and slept badly, which was unusual with him; but it was a pleasure to him to be told almost as soon as he appeared that Mr. Carteret had asked for him. He went in to see him and was struck with the change in his appearance. He had, however, spent a day with him just after the New Year and another at the beginning of March, and had then noted in him the menace of the final weakness. A week after Julia Dallow’s departure for the Continent he had again devoted several hours to the place and to the intention of telling his old friend how the happy event had been brought to naught — the advantage he had been so good as to desire for him and to make the condition of a splendid gift. Before this, for a few days, he had been keeping back, to announce it personally, the good news that Julia had at last set their situation in order: he wanted to enjoy the old man’s pleasure — so sore a trial had her arbitrary behaviour been for a year. If she had offered Mr. Carteret a conciliatory visit before Christmas, had come down from London one day to lunch with him, this had but contributed to make him subsequently exhibit to poor Nick, as the victim of her elegant perversity, a great deal of earnest commiseration in a jocose form. Upon his honour, as he said, she was as clever and “specious” a woman — this was his odd expression — as he had ever seen in his life. The merit of her behaviour on that occasion, as Nick knew, was that she had not been specious at her lover’s expense: she had breathed no doubt of his public purpose and had had the strange grace to say that in truth she was older than he, so that it was only fair to give his affections time to mature. But when Nick saw their hopeful host after the rupture at which we have been present he found him in no state to deal with worries: he was seriously ailing, it was the beginning of worse things and not a time to put his attention to the stretch. After this excursion Nick had gone back to town saddened by his patient’s now unmistakably settled decline, but rather relieved that he had had himself to make no confession. It had even occurred to him that the need for making one at all might never come up. Certainly it wouldn’t if the ebb of Mr. Carteret’s strength should continue unchecked. He might pass away in the persuasion that everything would happen as he wished it, though indeed without enriching Nick on his wedding-day to the tune he had promised. Very likely he had made legal arrangements in virtue of which his bounty would take effect in case of the right event and in that case alone. At present Nick had a bigger, an uglier truth to tell — the last three days had made the difference; but, oddly enough, though his responsibility had increased his reluctance to speak had vanished: he was positively eager to clear up a situation over which it was not consistent with his honour to leave a shade.

The doctor had been right on coming in after dinner; it was clear in the morning that they had not seen the last of Mr. Carteret’s power of picking up. Chayter, who had waited on him, refused austerely to change his opinion with every change in his master’s temperature; but the nurses took the cheering view that it would do their charge good for Mr. Dormer to sit with him a little. One of them remained in the room in the deep window-seat, and Nick spent twenty minutes by the bedside. It was not a case for much conversation, but his helpless host seemed still to like to look at him. There was life in his kind old eyes, a stir of something that would express itself yet in some further wise provision. He laid his liberal hand on Nick’s with a confidence that showed how little it was really disabled. He said very little, and the nurse had recommended that the visitor himself should not overflow in speech; but from time to time he murmured with a faint smile: “To-night’s division, you know — you mustn’t miss it.” There was probably to be no division that night, as happened, but even Mr. Carteret’s aberrations were parliamentary. Before Nick withdrew he had been able to assure him he was rapidly getting better and that such valuable hours, the young man’s own, mustn’t be wasted. “Come back on Friday if they come to the second reading.” These were the words with which Nick was dismissed, and at noon the doctor said the invalid was doing very well, but that Nick had better leave him quiet for that day. Our young man accordingly determined to go up to town for the night, and even, should he receive no summons, for the next day. He arranged with Chayter that he should be telegraphed to if Mr. Carteret were either better or worse.

“Oh he can’t very well be worse, sir,” Chayter replied inexorably; but he relaxed so far as to remark that of course it wouldn’t do for Nick to neglect the House.

“Oh the House!”— Nick was ambiguous and avoided the butler’s eye. It would be easy enough to tell Mr. Carteret, but nothing would have sustained him in the effort to make a clean breast to Chayter.

He might equivocate about the House, but he had the sense of things to be done awaiting him in London. He telegraphed to his servant and spent that night in Rosedale Road. The things to be done were apparently to be done in his studio: his servant met him there with a large bundle of letters. He failed that evening to stray within two miles of Westminster, and the legislature of his country reassembled without his support. The next morning he received a telegram from Chayter, to whom he had given Rosedale Road as an address. This missive simply informed him that Mr. Carteret wished to see him; it seemed a sign that he was better, though Chayter wouldn’t say so. Nick again accordingly took his place in the train to Beauclere. He had been there very often, but it was present to him that now, after a little, he should go only once more — for a particular dismal occasion. All that was over, everything that belonged to it was over. He learned on his arrival — he saw Mrs. Lendon immediately — that his old friend had continued to pick up. He had expressed a strong and a perfectly rational desire to talk with his expected visitor, and the doctor had said that if it was about anything important they should forbear to oppose him. “He says it’s about something very important,” Mrs. Lendon remarked, resting shy eyes on him while she added that she herself was now sitting with her dear brother. She had sent those wonderful young ladies out to see the abbey. Nick paused with her outside Mr. Carteret’s door. He wanted to say something rather intimate and all soothing to her in return for her homely charity — give her a hint, for which she was far from looking, that practically he had now no interest in her brother’s estate. This was of course impossible; her lack of irony, of play of mind, gave him no pretext, and such a reference would be an insult to her simple discretion. She was either not thinking of his interest at all, or was thinking of it with the tolerance of a nature trained to a hundred decent submissions. Nick looked a little into her mild, uninvestigating eyes, and it came over him supremely that the goodness of these people was singularly pure: they were a part of what was cleanest and sanest and dullest in humanity. There had been just a little mocking inflexion in Mrs. Lendon’s pleasant voice; but it was dedicated to the young ladies in the black uniforms — she could perhaps be humorous about them — and not to the theory of the “importance” of Nick’s interview with her brother. His arrested desire to let her know he was not greedy translated itself into a vague friendliness and into the abrupt, rather bewildering words: “I can’t tell you half the good I think of you.” As he passed into Mr. Carteret’s room it occurred to him that she would perhaps interpret this speech as an acknowledgment of obligation — of her good nature in not keeping him away from the rich old man.

XXXIII

The rich old man was propped up on pillows, and in this attitude, beneath the high, spare canopy of his bed, presented himself to Nick’s picture-seeking vision as a figure in a clever composition or a “story.” He had gathered strength, though this strength was not much in his voice; it was mainly in his brighter eyes and his air of being pleased with himself. He put out his hand and said, “I daresay you know why I sent for you”; on which Nick sank into the seat he had occupied the day before, replying that he had been delighted to come, whatever the reason. Mr. Carteret said nothing more about the division or the second reading; he only murmured that they were keeping the newspapers for him. “I’m rather behind — I’m rather behind,” he went on; “but two or three quiet mornings will make it all right. You can go back to-night, you know — you can easily go back.” This was the only thing not quite straight that Nick found in him — his making light of his young friend’s flying to and fro. The young friend sat looking at him with a sense that was half compunction and half the idea of the rare beauty of his face, to which, strangely, the waste of illness now seemed to have restored something of its youth. Mr. Carteret was evidently conscious that this morning he shouldn’t be able to go on long, so that he must be practical and concise. “I daresay you know — you’ve only to remember,” he continued.

“I needn’t tell you what a pleasure it is to me to see you — there can be no better reason than that,” was what Nick could say.

“Hasn’t the year come round — the year of that foolish arrangement?”

Nick thought a little, asking himself if it were really necessary to disturb his companion’s earnest faith. Then the consciousness of the falsity of his own position surged over him again and he replied: “Do you mean the period for which Mrs. Dallow insisted on keeping me dangling? Oh that’s over!” he almost gaily brought out.

“And are you married — has it come off?” the old man asked eagerly. “How long have I been ill?”

“We’re uncomfortable, unreasonable people, not deserving of your interest. We’re not married,” Nick said.

“Then I haven’t been ill so long?” his host quavered with vague relief.

“Not very long — but things are different,” he went on.

The old man’s eyes rested on his — he noted how much larger they appeared. “You mean the arrangements are made — the day’s at hand?”

“There are no arrangements,” Nick smiled. “But why should it trouble you?”

“What then will you do — without arrangements?” The inquiry was plaintive and childlike.

“We shall do nothing — there’s nothing to be done. We’re not to be married — it’s all off,” said poor Nick. Then he added: “Mrs. Dallow has gone abroad.”

The old man, motionless among his pillows, gave a long groan. “Ah I don’t like that.”

“No more do I, sir.”

“What’s the matter? It was so good — so good.”

“It wasn’t good enough for Julia,” Nick declared.

“For Julia? Is Julia so great as that? She told me she had the greatest regard for you. You’re good enough for the best, my dear boy,” Mr. Carteret pursued.

“You don’t know me: I am disappointing. She had, I believe, a great regard for me, but I’ve forfeited her good opinion.”

The old man stared at this cynical announcement: he searched his visitor’s face for some attenuation of the words. But Nick apparently struck him as unashamed, and a faint colour coming into his withered cheek indicated his mystification and alarm. “Have you been unfaithful to her?” he still considerately asked.

“She thinks so — it comes to the same thing. As I told you a year ago, she doesn’t believe in me.”

“You ought to have made her — you ought to have made her,” said Mr. Carteret. Nick was about to plead some reason when he continued: “Do you remember what I told you I’d give you if you did? Do you remember what I told you I’d give you on your wedding-day?”

“You expressed the most generous intentions; and I remember them as much as a man may do who has no wish to remind you of them.”

“The money’s there — I’ve put it aside.”

“I haven’t earned it — I haven’t earned a penny of it. Give it to those who deserve it more,” said Nick.

“I don’t understand, I don’t understand,” Mr. Carteret whimpered, the tears of weakness in his eyes. His face flushed and he added: “I’m not good for much discussion; I’m very much disappointed.”

“I think I may say it’s not my fault — I’ve done what I can,” Nick declared.

“But when people are in love they do more than that.”

“Oh it’s all over!” said our young man; not caring much now, for the moment, how disconcerted his companion might be, so long as he disabused him of the idea that they were partners to a bargain. “We’ve tormented each other and we’ve tormented you — and that’s all that has come of it.”

His companion’s eyes seemed to stare at strange things. “Don’t you care for what I’d have done for you — shouldn’t you have liked it?”

“Of course one likes kindness — one likes money. But it’s all over,” Nick repeated. Then he added: “I fatigue you, I knock you up, with telling you these troubles. I only do so because it seems to me right you should know. But don’t be worried — everything’s for the best.”

He patted the pale hand reassuringly, inclined himself affectionately, but Mr. Carteret was not easily soothed. He had practised lucidity all his life, had expected it of others and had never given his assent to an indistinct proposition. He was weak, yet not too weak to recognise that he had formed a calculation now vitiated by a wrong factor — put his name to a contract of which the other side had not been carried out. More than fifty years of conscious success pressed him to try to understand; he had never muddled his affairs and he couldn’t muddle them now. At the same time he was aware of the necessity of economising his effort, and he would gather that inward force, patiently and almost cunningly, for the right question and the right induction. He was still able to make his agitation reflective, and it could still consort with his high hopes of Nick that he should find himself regarding mere vague, verbal comfort, words in the air, as an inadequate guarantee. So after he had attached his dim vision to his young friend’s face a moment he brought out: “Have you done anything bad?”

“Nothing worse than usual,” Nick laughed.

“Ah everything should have been better than usual.”

“Well, it hasn’t been that — that I must say.”

“Do you sometimes think of your father?” Mr. Carteret continued.

Nick had a decent pause. “You make me think of him — you’ve always that pleasant effect.”

“His name would have lived — it mustn’t be lost.”

“Yes, but the competition today is terrible,” Nick returned.

His host considered this as if he found a serious flaw in it; after which he began again: “I never supposed you a trifler.”

“I’m determined not to be.”

“I thought her charming. Don’t you love Mrs. Dallow?” Mr. Carteret profoundly asked.

“Don’t put it to me so today, for I feel sore and injured. I don’t think she has treated me well.”

“You should have held her — you shouldn’t have let her go,” the old man returned with unexpected fire.

His visitor flushed at this, so strange was it to receive a lesson in energy from a dying octogenarian. Yet after an instant Nick answered with due modesty: “I haven’t been clever enough, no doubt.”

“Don’t say that, don’t say that —!” Mr. Carteret shrunk from the thought. “Don’t think I can allow you any easing-off of that sort. I know how well you’ve done. You’re taking your place. Several gentlemen have told me. Hasn’t she felt a scruple, knowing my settlement on you to depend ——?” he pursued.

“Oh she hasn’t known — hasn’t known anything about it.”

“I don’t understand; though I think you explained somewhat a year ago”— the poor gentleman gave it up. “I think she wanted to speak to me — of any intentions I might have in regard to you — the day she was here. Very nicely, very properly she’d have done it, I’m sure. I think her idea was that I ought to make any settlement quite independent of your marrying her or not marrying her. But I tried to convey to her — I don’t know whether she understood me — that I liked her too much for that, I wanted too much to make sure of her.”

“To make sure of me, you mean,” said Nick. “And now after all you see you haven’t.”

“Well, perhaps it was that,” sighed the old man confusedly.

“All this is very bad for you — we’ll talk again,” Nick urged.

“No, no — let us finish it now. I like to know what I’m doing. I shall rest better when I do know. There are great things to be done; the future will be full — the future will be fine,” Mr. Carteret wandered.

“Let me be distinct about this for Julia: that if we hadn’t been sundered her generosity to me would have been complete — she’d have put her great fortune absolutely at my disposal,” Nick said after a moment. “Her consciousness of all that naturally carries her over any particular distress in regard to what won’t come to me now from another source.”

“Ah don’t lose it!” the old man painfully pleaded.

“It’s in your hands, sir,” Nick returned.

“I mean Mrs. Dallow’s fortune. It will be of the highest utility. That was what your father missed.”

“I shall miss more than my father did,” said Nick.

“Shell come back to you — I can’t look at you and doubt that.”

Nick smiled with a slow headshake. “Never, never, never! You look at me, my grand old friend, but you don’t see me. I’m not what you think.”

“What is it — what is it? Have you been bad?” Mr. Carteret panted.

“No, no; I’m not bad. But I’m different.”

“Different ——?”

“Different from my father. Different from Mrs. Dallow. Different from you.”

“Ah why do you perplex me?” the old man moaned. “You’ve done something.”

“I don’t want to perplex you, but I have done something,” said Nick, getting up.

He had heard the door open softly behind him and Mrs. Lendon come forward with precautions. “What has he done — what has he done?” quavered Mr. Carteret to his sister. She, however, after a glance at the patient, motioned their young friend away and, bending over the bed, replied, in a voice expressive at that moment of an ample provision of vital comfort:

“He has only excited you, I’m afraid, a little more than is good for you. Isn’t your dear old head a little too high?” Nick regarded himself as justly banished, and he quitted the room with a ready acquiescence in any power to carry on the scene of which Mrs. Lendon might find herself possessed. He felt distinctly brutal as he heard his host emit a weak exhalation of assent to some change of position. But he would have reproached himself more if he had wished less to guard against the acceptance of an equivalent for duties unperformed. Mr. Carteret had had in his mind, characteristically, the idea of a fine high contract, and there was something more to be said about that.

Nick went out of the house and stayed away for two or three hours, quite ready to regard the place as quieter and safer without him. He haunted the abbey as usual and sat a long time in its simplifying stillness, turning over many things. He came back again at the luncheon-hour, through the garden, and heard, somewhat to his surprise and greatly to his relief, that his host had composed himself promptly enough after their agitating interview. Mrs. Lendon talked at luncheon much as if she expected her brother to be, as she said, really quite fit again. She asked Nick no awkward question; which was uncommonly good of her, he thought, considering that she might have said, “What in the world were you trying to get out of him?” She only reported to our young man that the invalid had every hope of a short interview about half-past seven, a very short one: this gentle emphasis was Mrs. Lendon’s single tribute to the critical spirit. Nick divined that Mr. Carteret’s desire for further explanations was really strong and had been capable of sustaining him through a bad morning, capable even of helping him — it would have been a secret and wonderful momentary conquest of weakness — to pass it off for a good one. He wished he might make a sketch of him, from the life, as he had seen him after breakfast; he had a conviction he could make a strong one, which would be a precious memento. But he shrank from proposing this — the dear man might think it unparliamentary. The doctor had called while Nick was out, and he came again at five o’clock without that inmate’s seeing him. The latter was busy in his room at that hour: he wrote a short letter which took him a long time. But apparently there had been no veto on a resumption of talk, for at half-past seven his friend sent for him. The nurse at the door said, “Only a moment, I hope, sir?” but took him in and then withdrew.

The prolonged daylight was in the room and its occupant again established on his pile of pillows, but with his head a little lower. Nick sat down by him and expressed the hope of not having upset him in the morning; but the old man, with fixed, enlarged eyes, took up their conversation exactly where they had left it. “What have you done — what have you done? Have you associated yourself with some other woman?”

“No, no; I don’t think she can accuse me of that.”

“Well then she’ll come back to you if you take the right way with her.”

It might have been droll to hear the poor gentleman, in his situation, give his views on the right way with women; but Nick was not moved to enjoy that diversion. “I’ve taken the wrong way. I’ve done something that must spoil my prospects in that direction for ever. I’ve written a letter,” the visitor went on; but his companion had already interrupted him.

“You’ve written a letter?”

“To my constituents, informing them of my determination to resign my seat.”

“To resign your seat?”

“I’ve made up my mind, after no end of reflexion, dear Mr. Carteret, to work on quite other lines. I’ve a plan of becoming a painter. So I’ve given up the idea of a political life.”

“A painter?” Mr. Carteret seemed to turn whiter. “I’m going in for the portrait in oils. It sounds absurd, I know, and I’m thus specific only to show you I don’t in the least expect you to count on me.” The invalid had continued to stare at first; then his eyes slowly closed and he lay motionless and blank. “Don’t let it trouble you now; it’s a long story and rather a poor one; when you get better I’ll tell you all about it. Well talk it over amicably and I’ll bring you to my view,” Nick went on hypocritically. He had laid his hand again on the hand beside him; it felt cold, and as the old man remained silent he had a moment of exaggerated fear.

“This is dreadful news”— and Mr. Carteret opened his eyes.

“Certainly it must seem so to you, for I’ve always kept from you — I was ashamed, and my present confusion is a just chastisement — the great interest I have always taken in the ——!” But Nick broke down with a gasp, to add presently, with an intention of the pleasant and a sense of the foolish: “In the pencil and the brush.” He spoke of his current confusion, though his manner might have been thought to show it but little. He was himself surprised at his brazen assurance and had to recognise that at the point things had come to now he was profoundly obstinate and quiet.

“The pencil — the brush? They’re not the weapons of a gentleman,” Mr. Carteret pronounced.

“I was sure that would be your feeling. I repeat that I mention them only because you once said you intended to do something for me, as the phrase is, and I thought you oughtn’t to do it in ignorance.”

“My ignorance was better. Such knowledge isn’t good for me.”

“Forgive me, my dear old friend,” Nick kept it bravely up. “When you’re better you’ll see it differently.”

“I shall never be better now.”

“Ah no,” Nick insisted; “it will really do you good after a little. Think it over quietly and you’ll be glad I’ve stopped humbugging.”

“I loved you — I loved you as my son,” the old man wailed.

He sank on his knee beside the bed and leaned over him tenderly. “Get better, get better, and I’ll be your son for the rest of your life.”

“Poor Dormer — poor Dormer!” Mr. Carteret continued to lament.

“I admit that if he had lived I probably shouldn’t have done it,” said Nick. “I daresay I should have deferred to his prejudices even though thinking them narrow.”

“Do you turn against your father?” his host asked, making, to disengage his arm from the young man’s touch, an effort betraying the irritation of conscious weakness. Nick got up at this and stood a moment looking down at him while he went on: “Do you give up your name, do you give up your country?”

“If I do something good my country may like it.” Nick spoke as if he had thought that out.

“Do you regard them as equal, the two glories?”

“Here comes your nurse to blow me up and turn me out,” said Nick.

The nurse had come in, but Mr. Carteret directed to her an audible dry, courteous “Be so good as to wait till I send for you,” which arrested her in the large room at some distance from the bed and then had the effect of making her turn on her heel with a professional laugh. She clearly judged that an old gentleman with the fine manner of his prime might still be trusted to take care of himself. When she had gone that personage addressed to his visitor the question for which his deep displeasure lent him strength. “Do you pretend there’s a nobler life than a high political career?”

“I think the noble life’s doing one’s work well. One can do it very ill and be very base and mean in what you call a high political career. I haven’t been in the House so many months without finding that out. It contains some very small souls.”

“You should stand against them — you should expose them!” stammered Mr. Carteret.

“Stand against them, against one’s own party!”

The old man contended a moment with this and then broke out: “God forgive you, are you a Tory, are you a Tory?”

“How little you understand me!” laughed Nick with a ring of bitterness.

“Little enough — little enough, my boy. Have you sent your electors your dreadful letter?”

“Not yet; but it’s all ready and I shan’t change my mind.”

“You will — you will. You’ll think better of it. You’ll see your duty,” said the invalid almost coaxingly.

“That seems very improbable, for my determination, crudely and abruptly as, to my great regret, it comes to you here, is the fruit of a long and painful struggle. The difficulty is that I see my duty just in this other effort.”

“An effort? Do you call it an effort to fall away, to sink far down, to give up every effort? What does your mother say, heaven help her?” Mr. Carteret went on before Nick could answer the other question.

“I haven’t told her yet.”

“You’re ashamed, you’re ashamed!” Nick only looked out of the west window now — he felt his ears turn hot. “Tell her it would have been sixty thousand. I had the money all ready.”

“I shan’t tell her that,” said Nick, redder still.

“Poor woman — poor dear woman!” Mr. Carteret woefully cried.

“Yes indeed — she won’t like it.”

“Think it all over again; don’t throw away a splendid future!” These words were uttered with a final flicker of passion — Nick had never heard such an accent on his old friend’s lips. But he next began to murmur, “I’m tired — I’m very tired,” and sank back with a groan and with closed lips. His guest gently assured him that he had but too much cause to be exhausted and that the worst was over now. He smoothed his pillows for him and said he must leave him, would send in the nurse. “Come back, come back,” Mr. Carteret pleaded against that; “come back and tell me it’s a horrible dream.”

Nick did go back very late that evening; his host had sent a message to his room. But one of the nurses was on the ground this time and made good her opposition watch in hand. The sick-room was shrouded and darkened; the shaded candle left the bed in gloom. Nick’s interview with his venerable friend was the affair of but a moment; the nurse interposed, impatient and not understanding. She heard Nick say that he had posted his letter now and their companion flash out with an acerbity still savouring of the sordid associations of a world he had not done with: “Then of course my settlement doesn’t take effect!”

“Oh that’s all right,” Nick answered kindly; and he went off next morning by the early train — his injured host was still sleeping. Mrs. Lendon’s habits made it easy for her to be present in matutinal bloom at the young man’s hasty breakfast, and she sent a particular remembrance to Lady Agnes and (when he should see them) to the Ladies Flora and Elizabeth. Nick had a prevision of the spirit in which his mother at least would now receive hollow compliments from Beauclere.

The night before, as soon as he had quitted Mr. Carteret, the old man said to the nurse that he wished Mr. Chayter instructed to go and fetch Mr. Mitton the first thing in the morning. Mr. Mitton was the leading solicitor at Beauclere.

XXXIV

The really formidable thing for Nick had been to tell his mother: a truth of which he was so conscious that he had the matter out with her the very morning he returned from Beauclere. She and Grace had come back the afternoon before from their own enjoyment of rural hospitality, and, knowing this — she had written him her intention from the country — he drove straight from the station to Calcutta Gardens. There was a little room on the right of the house-door known as his own room; but in which of a morning, when he was not at home, Lady Agnes sometimes wrote her letters. These were always numerous, and when she heard our young man’s cab she happened to be engaged with them at the big brass-mounted bureau that had belonged to his father, where, amid a margin of works of political reference, she seemed to herself to make public affairs feel the point of her elbow.

She came into the hall to meet her son and to hear about their benefactor, and Nick went straight back into the room with her and closed the door. It would be in the evening paper and she would see it, and he had no right to allow her to wait for that. It proved indeed a terrible hour; and when ten minutes later Grace, who had learned upstairs her brother’s return, went down for further news of him she heard from the hall a sound of voices that made her first pause and then retrace her steps on tiptoe. She mounted to the drawing-room and crept about there, palpitating, looking at moments into the dull street and wondering what on earth had taken place. She had no one to express her wonder to, for Florence Tressilian had departed and Biddy after breakfast betaken herself, in accordance with a custom now inveterate, to Rosedale Road. Her mother was unmistakably and passionately crying — a fact tremendous in its significance, for Lady Agnes had not often been brought so low. Nick had seen her cry, but this almost awful spectacle had seldom been offered to Grace, and it now convinced her that some dreadful thing had happened.

That was of course in order, after Nick’s mysterious quarrel with Julia, which had made his mother so ill and was at present followed up with new horrors. The row, as Grace mentally phrased it, had had something to do with the rupture of the lovers — some deeper depth of disappointment had begun to yawn. Grace asked herself if they were talking about Broadwood; if Nick had demanded that in the conditions so unpleasantly altered Lady Agnes should restore that awfully nice house to its owner. This was very possible, but why should he so suddenly have broken out about it? And, moreover, their mother, though sore to bleeding about the whole business — for Broadwood, in its fresh comfort, was too delightful — wouldn’t have met this pretension with tears: hadn’t she already so perversely declared that they couldn’t decently continue to make use of the place? Julia had said that of course they must go on, but Lady Agnes was prepared with an effective rejoinder to that. It didn’t consist of words — it was to be austerely practical, was to consist of letting Julia see, at the moment she should least expect it, that they quite wouldn’t go on. Lady Agnes was ostensibly waiting for this moment — the moment when her renunciation would be most impressive.

Grace was conscious of how she had for many days been moving with her mother in darkness, deeply stricken by Nick’s culpable — oh he was culpable! — loss of his prize, but feeling an obscure element in the matter they didn’t grasp, an undiscovered explanation that would perhaps make it still worse, though it might make them, poor things, a little better. He had explained nothing, he had simply said, “Dear mother, we don’t hit it off, after all; it’s an awful bore, but we don’t”— as if that were in the dire conditions an adequate balm for two aching hearts. From Julia naturally no flood of light was to be looked for — Julia never humoured curiosity — and, though she very often did the thing you wouldn’t suppose, she was not unexpectedly apologetic in this case. Grace recognised that in such a position it would savour of apology for her to disclose to Lady Agnes her grounds for having let Nick off; and she wouldn’t have liked to be the person to suggest to Julia that any one looked for anything from her. Neither of the disunited pair blamed the other or cast an aspersion, and it was all very magnanimous and superior and impenetrable and exasperating. With all this Grace had a suspicion that Biddy knew something more, that for Biddy the tormenting curtain had been lifted.

Biddy had come and gone in these days with a perceptible air of detachment from the tribulations of home. It had made her, fortunately, very pretty — still prettier than usual: it sometimes happened that at moments when Grace was most angry she had a faint sweet smile which might have been drawn from some source of occult consolation. It was perhaps in some degree connected with Peter Sherringham’s visit, as to which the girl had not been superstitiously silent. When Grace asked her if she had secret information and if it pointed to the idea that everything would be all right in the end, she pretended to know nothing — What should she know? she asked with the loveliest arch of eyebrows over an unblinking candour — and begged her sister not to let Lady Agnes believe her better off than themselves. She contributed nothing to their gropings save a much better patience, but she went with noticeable regularity, on the pretext of her foolish modelling, to Rosedale Road. She was frankly on Nick’s side; not going so far as to say he had been right, but saying distinctly how sure she was that, whatever had happened, he couldn’t have helped it, not a mite. This was striking, because, as Grace knew, the younger of the sisters had been much favoured by Julia and wouldn’t have sacrificed her easily. It associated itself in the irritated mind of the elder with Biddy’s frequent visits to the studio and made Miss Dormer ask herself if the crisis in Nick’s and Julia’s business had not somehow been linked to that unnatural spot.

She had gone there two or three times while Biddy was working, gone to pick up any clue to the mystery that might peep out. But she had put her hand on nothing more — it wouldn’t have occurred to her to say nothing less — than the so dreadfully pointed presence of Gabriel Nash. She once found that odd satellite, to her surprise, paying a visit to her sister — he had come for Nick, who was absent; she remembered how they had met in Paris and how little he had succeeded with them. When she had asked Biddy afterwards how she could receive him that way Biddy had replied that even she, Grace, would have some charity for him if she could hear how fond he was of poor Nick. He had talked to her only of Nick — of nothing else. Grace had observed how she spoke of Nick as injured, and had noted the implication that some one else, ceasing to be fond of him, was thereby condemned in Biddy’s eyes. It seemed to Grace that some one else had at least a right not to like some of his friends. The studio struck her as mean and horrid; and so far from suggesting to her that it could have played a part in making Nick and Julia fall out she only felt how little its dusty want of consequence, could count, one way or the other, for Julia. Grace, who had no opinions on art, saw no merit whatever in those “impressions” on canvas from Nick’s hand with which the place was bestrewn. She didn’t at all wish her brother to have talent in that direction, yet it was secretly humiliating to her that he hadn’t more.

Nick meanwhile felt a pang of almost horrified penitence, in the little room on the right of the hall, the moment after he had made his mother really understand he had thrown up his scat and that it would probably be in the evening papers. That she would take this very ill was an idea that had pressed upon him hard enough, but she took it even worse than he had feared. He measured, in the look she gave him when the full truth loomed upon her, the mortal cruelty of her distress; her face was like that of a passenger on a ship who sees the huge bows of another vessel towering close out of the fog. There are visions of dismay before which the best conscience recoils, and though Nick had made his choice on all the grounds there were a few minutes in which he would gladly have admitted that his wisdom was a dark mistake. His heart was in his throat, he had gone too far; he had been ready to disappoint his mother — he had not been ready to destroy her.

Lady Agnes, I hasten to add, was not destroyed; she made, after her first drowning gasp, a tremendous scene of opposition, in the face of which her son could only fall back on his intrenchments. She must know the worst, he had thought: so he told her everything, including the little story of the forfeiture of his “expectations” from Mr. Carteret. He showed her this time not only the face of the matter, but what lay below it; narrated briefly the incident in his studio which had led to Julia Dallow’s deciding she couldn’t after all put up with him. This was wholly new to Lady Agnes, she had had no clue to it, and he could instantly see how it made the event worse for her, adding a hideous positive to an abominable negative. He noted now that, distressed and distracted as she had been by his rupture with Julia, she had still held to the faith that their engagement would come on again; believing evidently that he had a personal empire over the mistress of Harsh which would bring her back. Lady Agnes was forced to recognise this empire as precarious, to forswear the hope of a blessed renewal from the moment the question was of base infatuations on his own part. Nick confessed to an infatuation, but did his best to show her it wasn’t base; that it wasn’t — since Julia had had faith in his loyalty — for the person of the young lady who had been discovered posturing to him and whom he had seen but half-a-dozen times in his life. He endeavoured to recall to his mother the identity of this young lady, he adverted to the occasion in Paris when they all had seen her together. But Lady Agnes’s mind and memory were a blank on the subject of Miss Miriam Rooth and she wanted to hear nothing whatever about her: it was enough that she was the cause of their ruin and a part of his pitiless folly. She needed to know nothing of her to allude to her as if it were superfluous to give a definite name to the class to which she belonged.

But she gave a name to the group in which Nick had now taken his place, and it made him feel after the lapse of years like a small, scolded, sorry boy again; for it was so far away he could scarcely remember it — besides there having been but a moment or two of that sort in his happy childhood — the time when this parent had slapped him and called him a little fool. He was a big fool now — hugely immeasurable; she repeated the term over and over with high-pitched passion. The most painful thing in this painful hour was perhaps his glimpse of the strange feminine cynicism that lurked in her fine sense of injury. Where there was such a complexity of revolt it would have been difficult to pick out particular wrongs; but Nick could see that, to his mother’s imagination, he was most a fool for not having kept his relations with the actress, whatever they were, better from Julia’s knowledge. He remained indeed freshly surprised at the ardour with which she had rested her hopes on Julia. Julia was certainly a combination — she was accomplished, she was a sort of leading woman and she was rich; but after all — putting aside what she might be to a man in love with her — she was not the keystone of the universe. Yet the form in which the consequences of his apostasy appeared most to come home to Lady Agnes was the loss for the Dormer family of the advantages attached to the possession of Mrs. Dallow. The larger mortification would round itself later; for the hour the damning thing was that Nick had made that lady the gift of an unforgivable grievance. He had clinched their separation by his letter to his electors — and that above all was the wickedness of the letter. Julia would have got over the other woman, but she would never get over his becoming a nobody.

Lady Agnes challenged him upon this low prospect exactly as if he had embraced it with the malignant purpose of making the return of his late intended impossible. She contradicted her premises and lost her way in her wrath. What had made him suddenly turn round if he had been in good faith before? He had never been in good faith — never, never; he had had from his earliest childhood the nastiest hankerings after a vulgar little daubing, trash-talking life; they were not in him, the grander, nobler aspirations — they never had been — and he had been anything but honest to lead her on, to lead them all on, to think he would do something: the fall and the shame would have been less for them if they had come earlier. Moreover, what need under heaven had he to tell Charles Carteret of the cruel folly on his very death-bed? — as if he mightn’t have let it all alone and accepted the benefit the old man was so delighted to confer. No wonder Mr. Carteret would keep his money for his heirs if that was the way Nick proposed to repay him; but where was the common sense, where was the common charity, where was the common decency of tormenting him with such vile news in his last hours? Was he trying what he could invent that would break her heart, that would send her in sorrow down to her grave? Weren’t they all miserable enough and hadn’t he a ray of pity for his wretched sisters?

The relation of effect and cause, in regard to his sisters’ wretchedness, was but dimly discernible to Nick, who, however, perceived his mother genuinely to consider that his action had disconnected them all, still more than she held they were already disconnected, from the good things of life. Julia was money, Mr. Carteret was money — everything else was the absence of it. If these precious people had been primarily money for Nick it after all flattered the distributive impulse in him to have taken for granted that for the rest of the family too the difference would have been so great. For days, for weeks and months to come, the little room on the right of the hall was to vibrate for our young man, as if the very walls and window-panes still suffered, with the odious trial of his true temper.

XXXV

That evening — the evening of his return from Beauclere — he was conscious of a keen desire to get away, to go abroad, to leave behind him the little chatter his resignation would be sure to produce in an age of publicity which never discriminated as to the quality of events. Then he felt it decidedly better to stay, to see the business through on the spot. Besides, he would have to meet his constituents — would a parcel of cheese-eating burgesses ever have been “met” on so queer an occasion? — and when that was over the incident would practically be closed. Nick had an idea he knew in advance how it would affect him to be pointed at as a person who had given up a considerable chance of eventual “office” to take likenesses at so much a head. He wouldn’t attempt down at Harsh to touch on the question of motive; for, given the nature of the public mind of Harsh, that would be a strain on his faculty of exposition. But as regards the chaff of the political world and of society he had a hope he should find chaff enough for retorts. It was true that when his mother twitted him in her own effective way he had felt rather flattened out; but then one’s mother might have a heavier hand than any one else. He had not thrown up the House of Commons to amuse himself; he had thrown it up to work, to sit quietly down and bend over his task. If he should go abroad his parent might think he had some weak-minded view of joining Julia and trying, with however little hope, to win her back — an illusion it would be singularly pernicious to encourage. His desire for Julia’s society had succumbed for the present at any rate to a dire interruption — he had become more and more aware of their speaking a different language. Nick felt like a young man who has gone to the Rhineland to “get up” his German for an examination — committed to talk, to read, to dream only in the new idiom. Now that he had taken his jump everything was simplified, at the same time that everything was pitched in a higher and intenser key; and he wondered how in the absence of a common dialect he had conversed on the whole so happily with Mrs. Dallow. Then he had aftertastes of understandings tolerably independent of words. He was excited because every fresh responsibility is exciting, and there was no manner of doubt he had accepted one. No one knew what it was but himself — Gabriel Nash scarcely counted, his whole attitude on the question of responsibility being so fantastic — and he would have to ask his dearest friends to take him on trust. Rather indeed he would ask nothing of any one, but would cultivate independence, mulishness, and gaiety, and fix his thoughts on a bright if distant morrow. It was disagreeable to have to remember that his task would not be sweetened by a sense of heroism; for if it might be heroic to give up the muses for the strife of great affairs, no romantic glamour worth speaking of would ever gather round an Englishman who in the prime of his strength had given up great or even small affairs for the muses. Such an original might himself privately and perversely regard certain phases of this inferior commerce as a great affair; but who would give him the benefit of that sort of confidence — except indeed a faithful, clever, exalted little sister Biddy, if he should have the good luck to have one? Biddy was in fact all ready for heroic flights and eager to think she might fight the battle of the beautiful by her brother’s side; so that he had really to moderate her and remind her how little his actual job was a crusade with bugles and banners and how much a grey, sedentary grind, the charm of which was all at the core. You might have an emotion about it, and an emotion that would be a help, but this was not the sort of thing you could show — the end in view would seem so disproportionately small. Nick put it to her that one really couldn’t talk to people about the “responsibility” of what she would see him pottering at in his studio.

He therefore didn’t “run,” as he would have said, to winged words any more than he was forced to, having, moreover, a sense that apologetic work (if apology it should be called to carry the war straight into the enemy’s country) might be freely left to Gabriel Nash. He laid the weight of explanation on his commentators, meeting them all on the firm ground of his own amusement. He saw he should live for months in a thick cloud of irony, not the finest air of the season, and he adopted the weapon to which a person whose use of tobacco is only occasional resorts when every one else produces a cigar — he puffed the spasmodic, defensive cigarette. He accepted as to what he had done the postulate of the obscurely tortuous, abounding so in that sense that his critics were themselves bewildered. Some of them felt that they got, as the phrase is, little out of him — he rose in his good humour so much higher than the “rise” they had looked for — on his very first encounter with the world after his scrimmage with his mother. He went to a dinner-party — he had accepted the invitation many days before — having seen his resignation, in the form of a telegram from Harsh, announced in the evening papers. The people he found there had seen it as well, and the wittiest wanted to know what he was now going to do. Even the most embarrassed asked if it were true he had changed his politics. He gave different answers to different persons, but left most of them under the impression that he had strange scruples of conscience. This, however, was not a formidable occasion, for there had happened to be no one present he would have desired, on the old basis, especially to gratify. There were real good friends it would be less easy to meet — Nick was almost sorry for an hour that he had so many real good friends. If he had had more enemies the case would have been simpler, and he was fully aware that the hardest thing of all would be to be let off too easily. Then he would appear to himself to have been put, all round, on his generosity, and his deviation would thus wear its ugliest face.

When he left the place at which he had been dining he betook himself to Rosedale Road: he saw no reason why he should go down to the House, though he knew he had not done with that yet. He had a dread of behaving as if he supposed he should be expected to make a farewell speech, and was thankful his eminence was not of a nature to create on such an occasion a demand for his oratory. He had in fact nothing whatever to say in public — not a vain word, not a sorry syllable. Though the hour was late he found Gabriel Nash established in his studio, drawn thither by the fine exhilaration of having seen an evening paper. Trying it late, on the chance, he had been told by Nick’s servant that Nick would sleep there that night, and he had come in to wait, he was so eager to congratulate him. Nick submitted with a good grace to his society — he was tired enough to go to bed, but was restless too — in spite of noting now, oddly enough, that Nash’s congratulations could add little to his fortitude. He had felt a good deal, before, as if he were in this philosopher’s hands; but since making his final choice he had begun to strike himself as all in his own. Gabriel might have been the angel of that name, but no angel could assist him much henceforth.

Nash indeed was as true as ever to his genius while he lolled on a divan and emitted a series of reflexions that were even more ingenious than opportune. Nick walked up and down the room, and it might have been supposed from his manner that he was impatient for his friend to withdraw. This idea would have been contradicted, however, by the fact that subsequently, after the latter had quitted him, he continued to perambulate. He had grown used to Gabriel and must now have been possessed of all he had to say. That was one’s penalty with persons whose main gift was for talk, however inspiring; talk engendered a sense of sameness much sooner than action. The things a man did were necessarily more different from each other than the things he said, even if he went in for surprising you. Nick felt Nash could never surprise him any more save by mere plain perpetration.

He talked of his host’s future, talked of Miriam Rooth and of Peter Sherringham, whom he had seen at that young woman’s and whom he described as in a predicament delightful to behold. Nick put a question about Peter’s predicament and learned, rather to his disappointment, that it consisted only of the fact that he was in love with Miriam. He appealed to his visitor to do better than this, and Nash then added the touch that Sherringham wouldn’t be able to have her. “Oh they’ve ideas!” he said when Nick asked him why.

“What ideas? So has he, I suppose.”

“Yes, but they’re not the same.”

“Well, they’ll nevertheless arrange something,” Nick opined.

“You’ll have to help them a bit. She’s in love with another man,” Nash went on.

“Do you mean with you?”

“Oh, I’m never another man — I’m always more the wrong one than the man himself. It’s you she’s after.” And on his friend’s asking him what he meant by this Nash added: “While you were engaged in transferring her image to the tablet of your genius you stamped your own on that of her heart.”

Nick stopped in his walk, staring. “Ah, what a bore!”

“A bore? Don’t you think her formed to please?”

Nick wondered, but didn’t conclude. “I wanted to go on with her — now I can’t.”

Nash himself, however, jumped straight to what really mattered. “My dear fellow, it only makes her handsomer. I wondered what happy turn she had taken.”

“Oh, that’s twaddle,” said Nick, turning away. “Besides, has she told you?”

“No, but her mother has.”

“Has she told her mother?”

“Mrs. Rooth says not. But I’ve known Mrs. Rooth to say that which isn’t.”

“Apply that rule then to the information you speak of.”

“Well, since you press me, I know more,” Gabriel said. “Miriam knows you’re engaged to a wonderful, rich lady; she told me as much, told me she had seen her here. That was enough to set her off — she likes forbidden fruit.”

“I’m not engaged to any lady whatever. I was,” Nick handsomely conceded, “but we’ve altered our minds.”

“Ah, what a pity!” his friend wailed.

“Mephistopheles!”— and he stopped again with the point of this.

“Pray then whom do you call Margaret? May I ask if your failure of interest in the political situation is the cause of this change in your personal one?” Nash went on. Nick signified that he mightn’t; whereupon he added: “I’m not in the least devilish — I only mean it’s a pity you’ve altered your minds, since Miriam may in consequence alter hers. She goes from one thing to another. However, I won’t tell her.”

“I will then!” Nick declared between jest and earnest.

“Would that really be prudent?” his companion asked more completely in the frolic key.

“At any rate,” he resumed, “nothing would induce me to interfere with Peter Sherringham. That sounds fatuous, but to you I don’t mind appearing an ass.”

“The thing would be to get Sherringham, out of spite,” Nash threw off, “to entangle himself with another woman.”

“What good would that do?”

“Ah, Miriam would then begin to think of him.”

“Spite surely isn’t a conceivable motive — for a healthy man.”

The plea, however, found Gabriel ready. “Sherringham’s just precisely not a healthy man. He’s too much in love.”

“Then he won’t care for another woman.”

“He would try to, and that would produce its effect — its effect on Miriam.”

“You talk like an American novel. Let him try, and God keep us all straight.” Nick adverted in extreme silence to his poor little Biddy and greatly hoped — he would have to see to it a little — that Peter wouldn’t “try” on her. He changed the subject and before Nash withdrew took occasion to remark — the occasion was offered by some new allusion of the visitor’s to the sport he hoped to extract from seeing Nick carry out everything to which he stood committed — that the comedy of the matter would fall flat and the incident pass unnoticed.

But Nash lost no heart. “Oh, if you’ll simply do your part I’ll take care of the rest.”

“If you mean by doing my part minding my business and working like a beaver I shall easily satisfy you,” Nick replied.

“Ah, you reprobate, you’ll become another Sir Joshua, a mere P.R.A.!” his companion railed, getting up to go.

When he had gone Nick threw himself back on the cushions of the divan and, with his hands locked above his head, sat a long time lost in thought. He had sent his servant to bed; he was unmolested. He gazed before him into the gloom produced by the unheeded burning-out of the last candle. The vague outer light came in through the tall studio window and the painted images, ranged about, looked confused in the dusk. If his mother had seen him she might have thought he was staring at his father’s ghost.

XXXVI

The night Peter Sherringham walked away from Balaklava Place with Gabriel Nash the talk of the two men directed itself, as was natural at the time, to the question of Miriam’s future fame and the pace, as Nash called it, at which she would go. Critical spirits as they both were, and one of them as dissimulative in passion as the other was paradoxical in the absence of it, they yet took her career for granted as completely as the simple-minded, a pair of hot spectators in the pit, might have done, and exchanged observations on the assumption that the only uncertain element would be the pace. This was a proof of general subjugation. Peter wished not to show, yet wished to know, and in the restlessness of his anxiety was ready even to risk exposure, great as the sacrifice might be of the imperturbable, urbane scepticism most appropriate to a secretary of embassy. He couldn’t rid himself of the sense that Nash had got up earlier than he, had had opportunities of contact in days already distant, the days of Mrs. Rooth’s hungry foreign rambles. Something of authority and privilege stuck to him from this, and it made Sherringham still more uncomfortable when he was most conscious that, at the best, even the trained diplomatic mind would never get a grasp of Miriam as a whole. She was constructed to revolve like the terraqueous globe; some part or other of her was always out of sight or in shadow.

Peter talked to conceal his feelings, and, like many a man practising that indirectness, rather lost himself in the wood. They agreed that, putting strange accidents aside, the girl would go further than any one had gone in England within the memory of man; and that it was a pity, as regards marking the comparison, that for so long no one had gone any distance worth speaking of. They further agreed that it would naturally seem absurd to any one who didn’t know, their prophesying such big things on such small evidence; and they agreed lastly that the absurdity quite vanished as soon as the prophets knew as they knew. Their knowledge — they quite recognised this — was simply confidence raised to a high point, the communication of their young friend’s own confidence. The conditions were enormously to make, but it was of the very essence of Miriam’s confidence that she would make them. The parts, the plays, the theatres, the “support,” the audiences, the critics, the money were all to be found, but she cast a spell that prevented this from seeming a serious hitch. One mightn’t see from one day to the other what she would do or how she would do it, but this wouldn’t stay her steps — she would none the less go on. She would have to construct her own road, as it were, but at the worst there would only be delays in making it. These delays would depend on the hardness of the stones she had to break.

As Peter had noted, you never knew where to “have” Gabriel Nash; a truth exemplified in his unexpected delight at the prospect of Miriam’s drawing forth the modernness of the age. You might have thought he would loathe that modernness; but he had a joyous, amused, amusing vision of it — saw it as something huge and fantastically vulgar. Its vulgarity would rise to the grand style, like that of a London railway station, and the publicity achieved by their charming charge be as big as the globe itself. All the machinery was ready, the platform laid; the facilities, the wires and bells and trumpets, the roaring, deafening newspaperism of the period — its most distinctive sign — were waiting for her, their predestined mistress, to press her foot on the spring and set them all in motion. Gabriel brushed in a large, bright picture of her progress through the time and round the world, round it and round it again, from continent to continent and clime to clime; with populations and deputations, reporters and photographers, placards and interviews and banquets, steamers, railways, dollars, diamonds, speeches and artistic ruin all jumbled into her train. Regardless of expense the spectacle would be and thrilling, though somewhat monotonous, the drama — a drama more bustling than any she would put on the stage and a spectacle that would beat everything for scenery. In the end her divine voice would crack, screaming to foreign ears and antipodal barbarians, and her clever manner would lose all quality, simplified to a few unmistakable knock-down dodges. Then she would be at the fine climax of life and glory, still young and insatiate, but already coarse, hard, and raddled, with nothing left to do and nothing left to do it with, the remaining years all before her and the raison d’être all behind. It would be splendid, dreadful, grotesque.

“Oh, she’ll have some good years — they’ll be worth having,” Peter insisted as they went. “Besides, you see her too much as a humbug and too little as a real producer. She has ideas — great ones; she loves the thing for itself. That may keep a woman serious.”

“Her greatest idea must always be to show herself, and fortunately she has a great quantity of that treasure to show. I think of her absolutely as a real producer, but as a producer whose production is her own person. No ‘person,’ even as fine a one as hers, will stand that for more than an hour, so that humbuggery has very soon to lend a hand. However,” Nash continued, “if she’s a fine humbug it will do as well, it will perfectly suit the time. We can all be saved by vulgarity; that’s the solvent of all difficulties and the blessing of this delightful age. One doesn’t die of it — save in soul and sense: one dies only of minding it. Therefore let no man despair — a new hope has dawned.”

“She’ll do her work like any other worker, with the advantage over many that her talent’s rare,” Peter obliquely answered. “Compared with the life of many women that’s security and sanity of the highest order. Then she can’t help her beauty. You can’t vulgarise that.”

“Oh, can’t you?” Gabriel cried.

“It will abide with her till the day of her death. It isn’t a mere superficial freshness. She’s very noble.”

“Yes, that’s the pity of it,” said Nash. “She’s a big more or less directed force, and I quite admit that she’ll do for a while a lot of good. She’ll have brightened up the world for a great many people — have brought the ideal nearer to them and held it fast for an hour with its feet on earth and its great wings trembling. That’s always something, for blest is he who has dropped even the smallest coin into the little iron box that contains the precious savings of mankind. Miriam will doubtless have dropped a big gold-piece. It will be found in the general scramble on the day the race goes bankrupt. And then for herself she’ll have had a great go at life.”

“Oh yes, she’ll have got out of her hole — she won’t have vegetated,” Peter concurred. “That makes her touching to me — it adds to the many good reasons for which one may want to help her. She’s tackling a big job, and tackling it by herself; throwing herself upon the world in good faith and dealing with it as she can; meeting alone, in her youth, her beauty, her generosity, all the embarrassments of notoriety and all the difficulties of a profession of which, if one half’s what’s called brilliant the other’s frankly odious.”

“She has great courage, but you speak of her as solitary with such a lot of us all round her?” Nash candidly inquired.

“She’s a great thing for you and me, but we’re a small thing for her.”

“Well, a good many small things, if they but stick together, may make up a mass,” Gabriel said. “There must always be the man, you see. He’s the indispensable element in such a life, and he’ll be the last thing she’ll ever lack.”

“What man are you talking about?” Peter asked with imperfect ease.

“The man of the hour, whoever he is. She’ll inspire innumerable devotions.”

“Of course she will, and they’ll be precisely a part of the insufferable side of her life.”

“Insufferable to whom?” Nash demanded. “Don’t forget that the insufferable side of her life will be just the side she’ll thrive on. You can’t eat your cake and have it, and you can’t make omelettes without breaking eggs. You can’t at once sit by the fire and parade about the world, and you can’t take all chances without having some adventures. You can’t be a great actress without the luxury of nerves. Without a plentiful supply — or without the right ones — you’ll only be second fiddle. If you’ve all the tense strings you may take life for your fiddlestick. Your nerves and your adventures, your eggs and your cake, are part of the cost of the most expensive of professions. You play with human passions, with exaltations and ecstasies and terrors, and if you trade on the fury of the elements you must know how to ride the storm.”

Well, Peter thought it over. “Those are the fine old commonplaces about the artistic temperament, but I usually find the artist a very meek, decent, little person.”

“You never find the artist — you only find his work, and that’s all you need find. When the artist’s a woman, and the woman’s an actress, meekness and decency will doubtless be there in the right proportions,” Nash went on. “Miriam will represent them for you, if you give her her cue, with the utmost charm.”

“Of course she’ll inspire devotions — that’s all right,” said Peter with a wild cheerfulness.

“And of course they’ll inspire responses, and with that consequence — don’t you see? — they’ll mitigate her solitude, they’ll even enliven it,” Nash set forth.

“She’ll probably box a good many ears: that’ll be lively!” Peter returned with some grimness.

“Oh magnificent! — it will be a merry life. Yet with its tragic passages, its distracted or its pathetic hours,” Gabriel insisted. “In short, a little of everything.”

They walked on without further speech till at last Peter resumed: “The best thing for a woman in her situation is to marry some decent care-taking man.”

“Oh I daresay she’ll do that too!” Nash laughed; a remark as a result of which his companion lapsed afresh into silence. Gabriel left him a little to enjoy this; after which he added: “There’s somebody she’d marry tomorrow.”

Peter wondered. “Do you mean her friend Dashwood?”

“No, no, I mean Nick Dormer.”

“She’d marry him?” Peter gasped.

“I mean her head’s full of him. But she’ll hardly get the chance.”

Peter watched himself. “Does she like him as much as that?”

“I don’t quite know how much you mean, but enough for all practical ends.”

“Marrying a fashionable actress is hardly a practical end.”

“Certainly not, but I’m not speaking from his point of view.” Nash was perfectly lucid. “Moreover, I thought you just now said it would be such a good thing for her.”

“To marry Nick Dormer?”

“You said a good decent man, and he’s one of the very decentest.”

“I wasn’t thinking of the individual, but of the protection. It would fence her about, settle certain questions, or appear to; it would make things safe and comfortable for her and keep a lot of cads and blackguards away.”

“She ought to marry the prompter or the box-keeper,” said Nash. “Then it would be all right. I think indeed they generally do, don’t they?”

Peter felt for a moment a strong disposition to drop his friend on the spot, to cross to the other side of the street and walk away without him. But there was a different impulse which struggled with this one and after a minute overcame it, the impulse that led to his saying presently: “Has she told you she’s — a — she’s in love with Nick?”

“No, no — that’s not the way I know it.”

“Has Nick told you then?”

“On the contrary, I’ve told him.”

“You’ve rendered him a questionable service if you’ve no proof,” Peter pronounced.

“My proof’s only that I’ve seen her with him. She’s charming, poor dear thing.”

“But surely she isn’t in love with every man she’s charming to.”

“I mean she’s charming to me,” Nash returned. “I see her that way. I see her interested — and what it does to her, with her, for her. But judge for yourself — the first time you get a chance.”

“When shall I get a chance? Nick doesn’t come near her.”

“Oh he’ll come, he’ll come; his picture isn’t finished.”

“You mean he’ll be the box-keeper, then?”

“My dear fellow, I shall never allow it,” said Gabriel Nash. “It would be idiotic and quite unnecessary. He’s beautifully arranged — in quite a different line. Fancy his taking that sort of job on his hands! Besides, she’d never expect it; she’s not such a goose. They’re very good friends — it will go on that way. She’s an excellent person for him to know; she’ll give him lots of ideas of the plastic kind. He would have been up there before this, but it has taken him time to play his delightful trick on his constituents. That of course is pure amusement; but when once his effect has been well produced he’ll get back to business, and his business will be a very different matter from Miriam’s. Imagine him writing her advertisements, living on her money, adding up her profits, having rows and recriminations with her agent, carrying her shawl, spending his days in her rouge-pot. The right man for that, if she must have one, will turn up. ‘Pour le mariage, non.’ She isn’t wholly an idiot; she really, for a woman, quite sees things as they are.”

As Peter had not crossed the street and left Gabriel planted he now suffered the extremity of irritation. But descrying in the dim vista of the Edgware Road a vague and vigilant hansom he waved his stick with eagerness and with the abrupt declaration that, feeling tired, he must drive the rest of his way. He offered Nash, as he entered the vehicle, no seat, but this coldness was not reflected in the lucidity with which that master of every subject went on to affirm that there was of course a danger — the danger that in given circumstances Miriam would leave the stage.

“Leave it, you mean, for some man?”

“For the man we’re talking about.”

“For Nick Dormer?” Peter asked from his place in the cab, his paleness lighted by its lamps.

“If he should make it a condition. But why should he? why should he make any conditions? He’s not an ass either. You see it would be a bore”— Nash kept it up while the hansom waited —“because if she were to do anything of that sort she’d make him pay for the sacrifice.”

“Oh yes, she’d make him pay for the sacrifice,” Peter blindly concurred.

“And then when he had paid she’d go back to her footlights,” Gabriel developed from the curbstone as his companion closed the apron of the cab.

“I see — she’d go back — good-night,” Peter returned. “Please go on!” he cried to the driver through the hole in the roof. And while the vehicle rolled away he growled to himself: “Of course she would — and quite right!”

XXXVII

“Judge for yourself when you get a chance,” Nash had said to him; and as it turned out he was able to judge two days later, for he found his cousin in Balaklava Place on the Tuesday following his walk with their insufferable friend. He had not only stayed away from the theatre on the Monday evening — he regarded this as an achievement of some importance — but had not been near Miriam during the day. He had meant to absent himself from her company on Tuesday as well; a determination confirmed by the fact that the afternoon turned to rain. But when at ten minutes to five o’clock he jumped into a hansom and directed his course to Saint John’s Wood it was precisely upon the weather that he shifted the responsibility of his behaviour.

Miriam had dined when he reached the villa, but she was lying down, unduly fatigued, before going to the theatre. Mrs. Rooth was, however, in the drawing-room with three gentlemen, in two of whom the fourth visitor was not startled to recognise Basil Dashwood and Gabriel Nash. Dashwood appeared to have become Miriam’s brother-inarms and a second child — a fonder one — to Mrs. Rooth; it had reached Peter on some late visit that the young actor had finally moved his lodgings into the quarter, making himself a near neighbour for all sorts of convenience. “Hang his convenience!” Peter thought, perceiving that Mrs. Lovick’s “Arty” was now altogether one of the family. Oh the family! — it was a queer one to be connected with: that consciousness was acute in Sherringham’s breast today as he entered Mrs. Rooth’s little circle. The place was filled with cigarette-smoke and there was a messy coffee-service on the piano, whose keys Basil Dashwood lightly touched for his own diversion. Nash, addressing the room of course, was at one end of a little sofa with his nose in the air, and Nick Dormer was at the other end, seated much at his ease and with a certain privileged appearance of having been there often before, though Sherringham knew he had not. He looked uncritical and very young, as rosy as a school-boy on a half-holiday. It was past five o’clock in the day, but Mrs. Rooth was not dressed; there was, however, no want of finish in her elegant attitude — the same relaxed grandeur (she seemed to let you understand) for which she used to be distinguished at Castle Nugent when the house was full. She toyed incongruously, in her unbuttoned wrapper, with a large tinsel fan which resembled a theatrical property.

It was one of the discomforts of Peter’s position that many of those minor matters which are superficially at least most characteristic of the histrionic life had power to displease him, so that he was obliged constantly to overlook and condone and pretend. He disliked besmoked drawing-rooms and irregular meals and untidy arrangements; he could suffer from the vulgarity of Mrs. Rooth’s apartments, the importunate photographs which gave on his nerves, the barbarous absence of signs of an orderly domestic life, the odd volumes from the circulating library (you could see what they were — the very covers told you — at a glance) tumbled about under smeary cups and glasses. He hadn’t waited till now to feel it “rum” that fate should have let him in for such contacts; but as he stood before his hostess and her companions he wondered perhaps more than ever why he should. Her companions somehow, who were not responsible, didn’t keep down his wonder; which was particularly odd, since they were not superficially in the least of Bohemian type. Almost the first thing that struck him, as happened, in coming into the room, was the fresh fact of the high good looks of his cousin, a gentleman, to one’s taste and for one’s faith, in a different enough degree from the stiff-collared, conversible Dashwood. Peter didn’t hate Nick for being of so fine an English grain; he knew rather the brush of a new wave of annoyance at Julia’s stupid failure to get on with him under that good omen.

It was his first encounter with the late member for Harsh since his arrival in London: they had been on one side and the other so much taken up with their affairs. Since their last meeting Nick had, as we know, to his kinsman’s perception, really put on a new character: he had done the finest stroke of business in the quietest way. This had made him a presence to be counted with, and in just the sense in which poor Peter desired least to count. Poor Peter, after his somersault in the blue, had just lately been much troubled; he was ravaged by contending passions; he paid every hour in a torment of unrest for what was false in his position, the impossibility of keeping the presentable parts of his character together, the opposition of interest and desire. Nick, his junior and a lighter weight, had settled his problem and showed no wounds; there was something impertinent and mystifying in it. Yet he looked, into the bargain, too innocently young and happy, and too careless and modest and amateurish, to figure as a rival or even as the genius he was apparently going to try to be-the genius that the other day, in the studio there with Biddy, Peter had got a startled glimpse of his power to become. Julia’s brother would have liked to be aware of grounds of resentment, to be able to hold she had been badly treated or that Nick was basely fatuous, for in that case he might have had the resource of taking offence. But where was the outrage of his merely being liked by a woman in respect to whom one had definitely denied one’s self the luxury of pretensions, especially if, as the wrong-doer, he had taken no action in the matter? It could scarcely be called wrong-doing to call, casually, on an afternoon when the lady didn’t seem to be there. Peter could at any rate rejoice that Miriam didn’t; and he proposed to himself suggesting to Nick after a little that they should adjourn together — they had such interesting things to talk about. Meanwhile Nick greeted him with a friendly freedom in which he could read neither confusion nor defiance. Peter was reassured against a danger he believed he didn’t recognise and puzzled by a mystery he flattered himself he hadn’t heeded. And he was still more ashamed of being reassured than of being puzzled.

It must be recorded that Miriam’s absence from the scene was not prolonged. Nick, as Sherringham gathered, had been about a quarter of an hour in the house, which would have given her, gratified by his presence, due time to array herself to come down to him. At all events she was in the room, prepared apparently to go to the theatre, very shortly after one of her guests had become sensible of how glad he was she was out of it. Familiarity had never yet cured him of a certain tremor of expectation, and even of suspense, in regard to her entrances; a flutter caused by the simple circumstance of her infinite variety. To say she was always acting would too much convey that she was often fatiguing; since her changing face affected this particular admirer at least not as a series of masks, but as a response to perceived differences, an intensity of that perception, or still more as something richly constructional, like the shifting of the scene in a play or like a room with many windows. The image she was to project was always incalculable, but if her present denied her past and declined responsibility for her future it made a good thing of the hour and kept the actual peculiarly fresh. This time the actual was a bright, gentle, graceful, smiling, young woman in a new dress, eager to go out, drawing on fresh gloves, who looked as if she were about to step into a carriage and — it was Gabriel Nash who thus formulated her physiognomy — do a lot of London things.

The young woman had time to spare, however, and she sat down and talked and laughed and presently gave, as seemed to Peter, a deeper glow to the tawdry little room, which could do for others if it had to do for her. She described herself as in a state of nervous muddle, exhausted, blinded, abrutie, with the rehearsals of the forthcoming piece — the first night was close at hand, and it was going to be of a vileness: they would all see! — but there was no correspondence between this account of the matter and her present bravery of mood. She sent her mother away — to “put on some clothes or something”— and, left alone with the visitors, went to a long glass between the windows, talking always to Nick Dormer, and revised and rearranged a little her own attire. She talked to Nick, over her shoulder, and to Nick only, as if he were the guest to recognise and the others didn’t count. She broke out at once on his having thrown up his seat, wished to know if the strange story told her by Mr. Nash were true — that he had knocked all the hopes of his party into pie.

Nick took it any way she liked and gave a pleasant picture of his party’s ruin, the critical condition of public affairs: he was as yet clearly closed to contrition or shame. The pilgrim from Paris, before Miriam’s entrance, had not, in shaking hands with him, made even a roundabout allusion to his odd “game”; he felt he must somehow show good taste — so English people often feel — at the cost of good manners. But he winced on seeing how his scruples had been wasted, and was struck with the fine, jocose, direct turn of his kinsman’s conversation with the young actress. It was a part of her unexpectedness that she took the heavy literal view of Nick’s behaviour; declared frankly, though without ill nature, that she had no patience with his mistake. She was horribly disappointed — she had set her heart on his being a great statesman, one of the rulers of the people and the glories of England. What was so useful, what was so noble? — how it belittled everything else! She had expected him to wear a cordon and a star some day — acquiring them with the greatest promptitude — and then to come and see her in her loge: it would look so particularly well. She talked after the manner of a lovely Philistine, except perhaps when she expressed surprise at hearing — hearing from Gabriel Nash — that in England gentlemen accoutred with those emblems of their sovereign’s esteem didn’t so far forget themselves as to stray into the dressing-rooms of actresses. She admitted after a moment that they were quite right and the dressing-rooms of actresses nasty places; but she was sorry, for that was the sort of thing she had always figured in a corner — a distinguished man, slightly bald, in evening dress, with orders, admiring the smallness of a satin shoe and saying witty things. Nash was convulsed with hilarity at this — such a vision of the British political hero. Coming back from the glass and making that critic give her his place on the sofa, she seated herself near Nick and continued to express her regret at his perversity.

“They all say that — all the charming women, but I shouldn’t have looked for it from you,” Nick replied. “I’ve given you such an example of what I can do in another line.”

“Do you mean my portrait? Oh I’ve got it, with your name and ‘M.P.’ in the corner, and that’s precisely why I’m content. ‘M.P.’ in the corner of a picture is delightful, but I want to break the mould: I don’t in the least insist on your giving specimens to others. And the artistic life, when you can lead another — if you’ve any alternative, however modest — is a very poor business. It comes last in dignity — after everything else. Ain’t I up to my eyes in it and don’t I truly know?”

“You talk like my broken-hearted mother,” said Nick.

“Does she hate it so intensely?”

“She has the darkest ideas about it — the wildest theories. I can’t imagine where she gets them; partly I think from a general conviction that the ‘esthetic’— a horrible insidious foreign disease — is eating the healthy core out of English life (dear old English life!) and partly from the charming pictures in Punch and the clever satirical articles, pointing at mysterious depths of contamination, in the other weekly papers. She believes there’s a dreadful coterie of uncannily artful and desperately refined people who wear a kind of loose faded uniform and worship only beauty — which is a fearful thing; that Gabriel has introduced me to it; that I now spend all my time in it, and that for its sweet sake I’ve broken the most sacred vows. Poor Gabriel, who, so far as I can make out, isn’t in any sort of society, however bad!”

“But I’m uncannily artful,” Nash objected, “and though I can’t afford the uniform — I believe you get it best somewhere in South Audley Street — I do worship beauty. I really think it’s me the weekly papers mean.”

“Oh I’ve read the articles — I know the sort!” said Basil Dashwood.

Miriam looked at him. “Go and see if the brougham’s there — I ordered it early.”

Dashwood, without moving, consulted his watch. “It isn’t time yet — I know more about the brougham than you. I’ve made a ripping good arrangement for her stable — it really costs her nothing,” the young actor continued confidentially to Peter, near whom he had placed himself.

“Your mother’s quite right to be broken-hearted,” Miriam declared, “and I can imagine exactly what she has been through. I should like to talk with her — I should like to see her.” Nick showed on this easy amusement, reminding her she had talked to him while she sat for her portrait in quite the opposite sense, most helpfully and inspiringly; and Nash explained that she was studying the part of a political duchess and wished to take observations for it, to work herself into the character. The girl might in fact have been a political duchess as she sat, her head erect and her gloved hands folded, smiling with aristocratic dimness at Nick. She shook her head with stately sadness; she might have been trying some effect for Mary Stuart in Schiller’s play. “I’ve changed since that. I want you to be the grandest thing there is — the counsellor of kings.”

Peter wondered if it possibly weren’t since she had met his sister in Nick’s studio that she had changed, if perhaps she hadn’t seen how it might give Julia the sense of being more effectually routed to know that the woman who had thrown the bomb was one who also tried to keep Nick in the straight path. This indeed would involve an assumption that Julia might know, whereas it was perfectly possible she mightn’t and more than possible that if she should she wouldn’t care. Miriam’s essential fondness for trying different ways was always there as an adequate reason for any particular way; a truth which, however, sometimes only half-prevented the particular way from being vexatious to a particular observer.

“Yet after all who’s more esthetic than you and who goes in more for the beautiful?” Nick asked. “You’re never so beautiful as when you pitch into it.”

“Oh, I’m an inferior creature, of an inferior sex, and I’ve to earn my bread as I can. I’d give it all up in a moment, my odious trade — for an inducement.”

“And pray what do you mean by an inducement?” Nick demanded.

“My dear fellow, she means you — if you’ll give her a permanent engagement to sit for you!” Gabriel volunteered. “What singularly crude questions you ask!”

“I like the way she talks,” Mr. Dashwood derisively said, “when I gave up the most brilliant prospects, of very much the same kind as Mr. Dormer’s, expressly to go on the stage.”

“You’re an inferior creature too,” Miriam promptly pronounced.

“Miss Rooth’s very hard to satisfy,” Peter observed at this. “A man of distinction, slightly bald, in evening dress, with orders, in the corner of her loge — she has such a personage ready made to her hand and she doesn’t so much as look at him. Am I not an inducement? Haven’t I offered you a permanent engagement?”

“Your orders — where are your orders?” she returned with a sweet smile, getting up.

“I shall be a minister next year and an ambassador before you know it. Then I shall stick on everything that can be had.”

“And they call us mountebanks!” cried the girl. “I’ve been so glad to see you again — do you want another sitting?” she went on to Nick as if to take leave of him.

“As many as you’ll give me — I shall be grateful for all,” he made answer. “I should like to do you as you are at present. You’re totally different from the woman I painted — you’re wonderful.”

“The Comic Muse!” she laughed. “Well, you must wait till our first nights are over — I’m sur les dents till then. There’s everything to do and I’ve to do it all. That fellow’s good for nothing, for nothing but domestic life”— and she glanced at Basil Dashwood. “He hasn’t an idea — not one you’d willingly tell of him, though he’s rather useful for the stables. We’ve got stables now — or we try to look as if we had: Dashwood’s ideas are de cette force. In ten days I shall have more time.”

“The Comic Muse? Never, never,” Peter protested. “You’re not to go smirking through the age and down to posterity — I’d rather see you as Medusa crowned with serpents. That’s what you look like when you look best.”

“That’s consoling — when I’ve just bought a lovely new bonnet, all red roses and bows. I forgot to tell you just now that when you’re an ambassador you may propose anything you like,” Miriam went on. “But forgive me if I make that condition. Seriously speaking, come to me glittering with orders and I shall probably succumb. I can’t resist stars and garters. Only you must, as you say, have them all. I don’t like to hear Mr. Dormer talk the slang of the studio — like that phrase just now: it is a fall to a lower state. However, when one’s low one must crawl, and I’m crawling down to the Strand. Dashwood, see if mamma’s ready. If she isn’t I decline to wait; you must bring her in a hansom. I’ll take Mr. Dormer in the brougham; I want to talk with Mr. Dormer; he must drive with me to the theatre. His situation’s full of interest.” Miriam led the way out of the room as she continued to chatter, and when she reached the house-door with the four men in her train the carriage had just drawn up at the garden-gate. It appeared that Mrs. Rooth was not ready, and the girl, in spite of a remonstrance from Nick, who had a sense of usurping the old lady’s place, repeated her injunction that she should be brought on in a cab. Miriam’s gentlemen hung about her at the gate, and she insisted on Nick’s taking his seat in the brougham and taking it first. Before she entered she put her hand out to Peter and, looking up at him, held his own kindly. “Dear old master, aren’t you coming to-night? I miss you when you’re not there.”

“Don’t go — don’t go — it’s too much,” Nash freely declared.

“She is wonderful,” said Mr. Dashwood, all expert admiration; “she has gone into the rehearsals tooth and nail. But nothing takes it out of her.”

“Nothing puts it into you, my dear!” Miriam returned. Then she pursued to Peter: “You’re the faithful one — you’re the one I count on.” He was not looking at her; his eyes travelled into the carriage, where they rested on Nick Dormer, established on the farther seat with his face turned toward the farther window. He was the one, faithful or no, counted on or no, whom a charming woman had preferred to carry off, and there was clear triumph for him in that fact. Yet it pleased, it somewhat relieved, his kinsman to see his passivity as not a little foolish. Miriam noted something of this in Peter’s eyes, for she exclaimed abruptly, “Don’t kill him — he doesn’t care for me!” With which she passed into the carriage and let it roll away.

Peter stood watching it till he heard Dashwood again beside him. “You wouldn’t believe what I make him do the whole thing for — a little rascal I know.”

“Good-bye; take good care of Mrs. Rooth,” said Gabriel Nash, waving a bland farewell to the young actor. He gave a smiling survey of the heavens and remarked to Sherringham that the rain had stopped. Was he walking, was he driving, should they be going in the same direction? Peter cared little about his direction and had little account of it to give; he simply moved away in silence and with Gabriel at his side. This converser was partly an affliction to him; indeed the fact that he couldn’t only make light of him added to the oppression. It was just to him nevertheless to note that he could hold his peace occasionally: he had for instance this afternoon taken little part in the talk at Balaklava Place. Peter greatly disliked to speak to him of Miriam, but he liked Nash himself to make free with her, and even liked him to say such things as might be a little viciously and unguardedly contradicted. He was not, however, moved to gainsay something dropped by his companion, disconnectedly, at the end of a few minutes; a word to the effect that she was after all the best-natured soul alive. All the same, Nash added, it wouldn’t do for her to take possession of a nice life like Nick’s; and he repeated that for his part he would never allow it. It would be on his conscience to interfere. To which Peter returned disingenuously that they might all do as they liked — it didn’t matter a button to him. And with an effort to carry off that comedy he changed the subject.

XXXVIII

He wouldn’t for a moment have admitted that he was jealous of his old comrade, but would almost have liked to be accused of it: for this would have given him a chance he rather lacked and missed, the right occasion to declare with plausibility that motives he couldn’t avow had no application to his case. How could a man be jealous when he was not a suitor? how could he pretend to guard a property which was neither his own nor destined to become his own? There could be no question of loss when one had nothing at stake, and no question of envy when the responsibility of possession was exactly what one prayed to be delivered from. The measure of one’s susceptibility was one’s pretensions, and Peter was not only ready to declare over and over again that, thank God, he had none: his spiritual detachment was still more complete — he literally suffered from the fact that nobody appeared to care to hear him say it. He connected an idea of virtue and honour with his attitude, since surely it was a high case of conduct to have quenched a personal passion for the good of the public service. He had gone over the whole question at odd, irrepressible hours; he had returned, spiritually speaking, the buffet administered to him all at once, that day in Rosedale Road, by the spectacle of the crânerie with which Nick could let worldly glories slide. Resolution for resolution he preferred after all another sort, and his own crânerie would be shown in the way he should stick to his profession and stand up for British interests. If Nick had leaped over a wall he would leap over a river. The course of his river was already traced and his loins were already girded. Thus he was justified in holding that the measure of a man’s susceptibility was a man’s attitude: that was the only thing he was bound to give an account of.

He was perpetually giving an account of it to his own soul in default of other listeners. He was quite angry at having tasted a sweetness in Miriam’s assurance at the carriage — door, bestowed indeed with very little solemnity, that Nick didn’t care for her. Wherein did it concern him that Nick cared for her or that Nick didn’t? Wherein did it signify to him that Gabriel Nash should have taken upon himself to disapprove of a union between the young actress and the young painter and to frustrate an accident that might perhaps prove fortunate? For those had also been cooling words at the hour, though Peter blushed on the morrow to think that he felt in them anything but Nash’s personal sublimity. He was ashamed of having been refreshed, and refreshed by so sickly a draught — it being all his theory that he was not in a fever. As for keeping an eye on Nick, it would soon become clear to that young man and that young man’s charming friend that he had quite other uses for his eyes. The pair, with Nash to help, might straighten out their complications according to their light. He would never speak to Nick of Miriam; he felt indeed just now as if he should never speak to Nick of anything. He had traced the course of his river, as I say, and the real proof would be in the way he should, clearing the air, land on the opposite bank. It was a case for action — for vigorous, unmistakable action. He had done very little since his arrival in London but moon round a fille de théâtre who was taken up partly, though she bluffed it off, with another man, and partly with arranging new petticoats for a beastly old “poetic drama”; but this little waste of time should instantly be made up. He had given himself a definite rope, and he had danced to the end of his rope, and now he would dance back. That was all right — so right that Peter could only express to himself how right it was by whistling with extravagance.

He whistled as he went to dine with a great personage the day after his meeting with Nick in Balaklava Place; a great personage to whom he had originally paid his respects — it was high time — the day before that meeting, the previous Monday. The sense of omissions to repair, of a superior line to take, perhaps made him study with more zeal to please the personage, who gave him ten minutes and asked him five questions. A great many doors were successively opened before any palpitating pilgrim who was about to enter the presence of this distinguished man; but they were discreetly closed again behind Sherringham, and I must ask the reader to pause with me at the nearer end of the momentary vista. This particular pilgrim fortunately felt he could count on recognition not only as a faithful if obscure official in the great hierarchy, but as a clever young man who happened to be connected by blood with people his lordship had intimately known. No doubt it was simply as the clever young man that Peter received the next morning, from the dispenser of his lordship’s hospitality, a note asking him to dine on the morrow. Such cards had come to him before, and he had always obeyed their call; he did so at present, however, with a sense of unusual intention. In due course his intention was translated into words; before the gentlemen left the dining-room he respectfully asked his noble host for some further brief and benevolent hearing.

“What is it you want? Tell me now,” the master of his fate replied, motioning to the rest of the company to pass out and detaining him where they stood.

Peter’s excellent training covered every contingency: he could always be as concise or as diffuse as the occasion required. Even he himself, however, was surprised at the quick felicity of the terms in which he was conscious of conveying that, were it compatible with higher conveniences, he should extremely like to be transferred to duties in a more distant quarter of the globe. Indeed, fond as he was of thinking himself a man of emotions controlled by civility, it is not impossible that a greater candour than he knew glimmered through Peter’s expression and trembled through his tone as he presented this petition. He had aimed at a good manner in presenting it, but perhaps the best of the effect produced for his interlocutor was just where it failed, where it confessed a secret that the highest diplomacy would have guarded. Sherringham remarked to the minister that he didn’t care in the least where the place might be, nor how little coveted a post; the further away the better, and the climate didn’t matter. He would only prefer of course that there should be really something to do, though he would make the best of it even if there were not. He stopped in time, or at least thought he did, not to betray his covertly seeking relief from minding his having been jilted in a flight to latitudes unfavourable to human life. His august patron gave him a sharp look which for a moment seemed the precursor of a sharper question; but the moment elapsed and the question failed to come. This considerate omission, characteristic of a true man of the world and representing quick guesses and still quicker indifferences, made our gentleman from that moment his lordship’s ardent partisan. What did come was a good-natured laugh and the exclamation: “You know there are plenty of swamps and jungles, if you want that sort of thing,” Peter replied that it was very much that sort of thing he did want; whereupon his chief continued: “I’ll see — I’ll see. If anything turns up you shall hear.”

Something turned up the very next day: our young man, taken at his word, found himself indebted to the postman for a note of concise intimation that the high position of minister to the smallest of Central American republics would be apportioned him. The republic, though small, was big enough to be “shaky,” and the position, though high, not so exalted that there were not much greater altitudes above it to which it was a stepping-stone. Peter, quite ready to take one thing with another, rejoiced at his easy triumph, reflected that he must have been even more noticed at headquarters than he had hoped, and, on the spot, consulting nobody and waiting for nothing, signified his unqualified acceptance of the place. Nobody with a grain of sense would have advised him to do anything else. It made him happier than he had supposed he should ever be again; it made him feel professionally in the train, as they said in Paris; it was serious, it was interesting, it was exciting, and his imagination, letting itself loose into the future, began once more to scale the crowning eminence. It was very simple to hold one’s course if one really tried, and he blessed the variety of peoples. Further communications passed, the last enjoining on him to return to Paris for a short interval a week later, after which he would be advised of the date for his proceeding to his remoter duties.

XXXIX

The next thing he meanwhile did was to call with his news on Lady Agnes Dormer; it is not unworthy of note that he took on the other hand no step to make his promotion known to Miriam Rooth. To render it probable he should find his aunt he went at the luncheon-hour; and she was indeed on the point of sitting down to that repast with Grace. Biddy was not at home — Biddy was never at home now, her mother said: she was always at Nick’s place, she spent her life there, she ate and drank there, she almost slept there. What she contrived to do there for so many hours and what was the irresistible spell Lady Agnes couldn’t pretend she had succeeded in discovering. She spoke of this baleful resort only as “Nick’s place,” and spoke of it at first as little as possible. She judged highly probable, however, that Biddy would come in early that afternoon: there was something or other, some common social duty, she had condescended to promise she would perform with Grace. Poor Lady Agnes, whom Peter found somehow at once grim and very prostrate — she assured her nephew her nerves were all gone — almost abused her younger daughter for two minutes, having evidently a deep-seated need of abusing some one. I must yet add that she didn’t wait to meet Grace’s eye before recovering, by a rapid gyration, her view of the possibilities of things — those possibilities from which she still might squeeze, as a parent almost in despair, the drop that would sweeten her cup. “Dear child,” she had the presence of mind to subjoin, “her only fault is after all that she adores her brother. She has a capacity for adoration and must always take her gospel from some one.”

Grace declared to Peter that her sister would have stayed at home if she had dreamed he was coming, and Lady Agnes let him know that she had heard all about the hour he had spent with the poor child at Nick’s place and about his extraordinary good nature in taking the two girls to the play. Peter lunched in Calcutta Gardens, spending an hour there which proved at first unexpectedly and, as seemed to him, unfairly dismal. He knew from his own general perceptions, from what Biddy had told him and from what he had heard Nick say in Balaklava Place, that his aunt would have been wounded by her son’s apostasy; but it was not till he saw her that he appreciated the dark difference this young man’s behaviour had made in the outlook of his family. Evidently that behaviour had sprung a dreadful leak in the great vessel of their hopes. These were things no outsider could measure, and they were none of an outsider’s business; it was enough that Lady Agnes struck him really as a woman who had received her death-blow. She looked ten years older; she was white and haggard and tragic. Her eyes burned with a strange fitful fire that prompted one to conclude her children had better look out for her. When not filled with this unnatural flame they were suffused with comfortless tears; and altogether the afflicted lady was, as he viewed her, very bad, a case for anxiety. It was because he had known she would be very bad that he had, in his kindness, called on her exactly in this manner; but he recognised that to undertake to be kind to her in proportion to her need might carry one very far. He was glad he had not himself a wronged mad mother, and he wondered how Nick could bear the burden of the home he had ruined. Apparently he didn’t bear it very far, but had taken final, convenient refuge in Rosedale Road.

Peter’s judgement of his perverse cousin was considerably confused, and not the less so for the consciousness that he was perhaps just now not in the best state of mind for judging him at all. At the same time, though he held in general that a man of sense has always warrant enough in his sense for doing the particular thing he prefers, he could scarcely help asking himself whether, in the exercise of a virile freedom, it had been absolutely indispensable Nick should work such domestic woe. He admitted indeed that that was an anomalous figure for Nick, the worker of domestic woe. Then he saw that his aunt’s grievance — there came a moment, later, when she asserted as much — was not quite what her recreant child, in Balaklava Place, had represented it — with questionable taste perhaps — to a mocking actress; was not a mere shocked quarrel with his adoption of a “low” career, or a horror, the old-fashioned horror, of the louches licences taken by artists under pretext of being conscientious: the day for this was past, and English society thought the brush and the fiddle as good as anything else — with two or three exceptions. It was not what he had taken up but what he had put down that made the sorry difference, and the tragedy would have been equally great if he had become a wine-merchant or a horse-dealer. Peter had gathered at first that Lady Agnes wouldn’t trust herself to speak directly of her trouble, and he had obeyed what he supposed the best discretion in making no allusion to it. But a few minutes before they rose from table she broke out, and when he attempted to utter a word of mitigation there was something that went to his heart in the way she returned: “Oh you don’t know — you don’t know!” He felt Grace’s eyes fixed on him at this instant in a mystery of supplication, and was uncertain as to what she wanted — that he should say something more to console her mother or should hurry away from the subject. Grace looked old and plain and — he had thought on coming in-rather cross, but she evidently wanted something. “You don’t know,” Lady Agnes repeated with a trembling voice, “you don’t know.” She had pushed her chair a little away from her place; she held her pocket-handkerchief pressed hard to her mouth, almost stuffed into it, and her eyes were fixed on the floor. She made him aware he did virtually know — know what towering piles of confidence and hope had been dashed to the earth. Then she finished her sentence unexpectedly —“You don’t know what my life with my great husband was.” Here on the other hand Peter was slightly at fault — he didn’t exactly see what her life with her great husband had to do with it. What was clear to him, however, was that they literally had looked for things all in the very key of that greatness from Nick. It was not quite easy to see why this had been the case — it had not been precisely Peter’s own prefigurement. Nick appeared to have had the faculty of planting that sort of flattering faith in women; he had originally given Julia a tremendous dose of it, though she had since shaken off the effects.

“Do you really think he would have done such great things, politically speaking?” Peter risked. “Do you consider that the root of the matter was so essentially in him?”

His hostess had a pause, looking at him rather hard. “I only think what all his friends — all his father’s friends — have thought. He was his father’s son after all. No young man ever had a finer training, and he gave from the first repeated proof of the highest ability, the highest ambition. See how he got in everywhere. Look at his first seat — look at his second,” Lady Agnes continued. “Look at what every one says at this moment.”

“Look at all the papers!” said Grace. “Did you ever hear him speak?” she asked. And when Peter reminded her how he had spent his life in foreign lands, shut out from such pleasures, she went on: “Well, you lost something.”

“It was very charming,” said Lady Agnes quietly and poignantly.

“Of course he’s charming, whatever he does,” Peter returned. “He’ll be a charming artist.”

“Oh God help us!” the poor lady groaned, rising quickly.

“He won’t — that’s the worst,” Grace amended. “It isn’t as if he’d do things people would like, I’ve been to his place, and I never saw such a horrid lot of things — not at all clever or pretty.”

Yet her mother, at this, turned upon her with sudden asperity. “You know nothing whatever about the matter!” Then she added for Peter that, as it happened, her children did have a good deal of artistic taste: Grace was the only one who was totally deficient in it. Biddy was very clever — Biddy really might learn to do pretty things. And anything the poor child could learn was now no more than her duty — there was so little knowing what the future had in store for them all.

“You think too much of the future — you take terribly gloomy views,” said Peter, looking for his hat.

“What other views can one take when one’s son has deliberately thrown away a fortune?”

“Thrown one away? Do you mean through not marrying ——?”

“I mean through killing by his perversity the best friend he ever had.”

Peter stared a moment; then with laughter: “Ah but Julia isn’t dead of it!”

“I’m not talking of Julia,” said his aunt with a good deal of majesty. “Nick isn’t mercenary, and I’m not complaining of that.”

“She means Mr. Carteret,” Grace explained with all her competence. “He’d have done anything if Nick had stayed in the House.”

“But he’s not dead?”

“Charles Carteret’s dying,” said Lady Agnes —“his end’s dreadfully near. He has been a sort of providence to us — he was Sir Nicholas’s second self. But he won’t put up with such insanity, such wickedness, and that chapter’s closed.”

“You mean he has dropped Nick out of his will?”

“Cut him off utterly. He has given him notice.”

“The old scoundrel!”— Peter couldn’t keep this back. “But Nick will work the better for that — he’ll depend on himself.”

“Yes, and whom shall we depend on?” Grace spoke up.

“Don’t be vulgar, for God’s sake!” her mother ejaculated with a certain inconsequence.

“Oh leave Nick alone — he’ll make a lot of money,” Peter declared cheerfully, following his two companions into the hall.

“I don’t in the least care if he does or not,” said Lady Agnes. “You must come upstairs again — I’ve lots to say to you yet,” she went on, seeing him make for his hat. “You must arrange to come and dine with us immediately; it’s only because I’ve been so steeped in misery that I didn’t write to you the other day — directly after you had called. We don’t give parties, as you may imagine, but if you’ll come just as we are, for old acquaintance’ sake —”

“Just with Nick — if Nick will come — and dear Biddy,” Grace interposed.

“Nick must certainly come, as well as dear Biddy, whom I hoped so much to find,” Peter pronounced. “Because I’m going away — I don’t know when I, shall see them again.”

“Wait with mamma. Biddy will come in now at any moment,” Grace urged.

“You’re going away?” said Lady Agnes, pausing at the foot of the stairs and turning her white face upon him. Something in her voice showed she had been struck by his own tone.

“I’ve had promotion and you must congratulate me. They’re sending me out as minister to a little hot hole in Central America — six thousand miles away. I shall have to go rather soon.”

“Oh I’m so glad!” Lady Agnes breathed. Still she paused at the foot of the stair and still she gazed.

“How very delightful — it will lead straight off to all sorts of other good things!” Grace a little coarsely commented.

“Oh I’m crawling up — I’m an excellency,” Peter laughed.

“Then if you dine with us your excellency must have great people to meet you.”

“Nick and Biddy — they’re great enough.”

“Come upstairs — come upstairs,” said Lady Agnes, turning quickly and beginning to ascend.

“Wait for Biddy — I’m going out,” Grace continued, extending her hand to her kinsman. “I shall see you again — not that you care; but good-bye now. Wait for Biddy,” the girl repeated in a lower tone, fastening her eyes on his with the same urgent mystifying gleam he thought he had noted at luncheon.

“Oh I’ll go and see her in Rosedale Road,” he threw off.

“Do you mean today — now?”

“I don’t know about today, but before I leave England.”

“Well, she’ll be in immediately,” said Grace. “Good-bye to your excellency.”

“Come up, Peter — please come up,” called Lady Agnes from the top of the stairs.

He mounted and when he found himself in the drawing-room with her and the door closed she expressed her great interest in his fine prospects and position, which she wished to hear all about. She rang for coffee and indicated the seat he would find most comfortable: it shone before him for a moment that she would tell him he might if he wished light a cigar. For Peter had suddenly become restless — too restless to occupy a comfortable chair; he seated himself in it only to jump up again, and he went to the window, while he imparted to his hostess the very little he knew about his post, on hearing a vehicle drive up to the door. A strong light had just been thrown into his mind, and it grew stronger when, looking out, he saw Grace Dormer issue from the house in a hat and a jacket which had all the air of having been assumed with extraordinary speed. Her jacket was unbuttoned and her gloves still dangling from the hands with which she was settling her hat. The vehicle into which she hastily sprang was a hansom-cab which had been summoned by the butler from the doorstep and which rolled away with her after she had given an address.

“Where’s Grace going in such a hurry?” he asked of Lady Agnes; to which she replied that she hadn’t the least idea — her children, at the pass they had all come to, knocked about as they liked.

Well, he sat down again; he stayed a quarter of an hour and then he stayed longer, and during this time his appreciation of what she had in her mind gathered force. She showed him that precious quantity clearly enough, though she showed it by no clumsy, no voluntary arts. It looked out of her sombre, conscious eyes and quavered in her preoccupied, perfunctory tones. She took an extravagant interest in his future proceedings, the probable succession of events in his career, the different honours he would be likely to come in for, the salary attached to his actual appointment, the salary attached to the appointments that would follow — they would be sure to, wouldn’t they? — and what he might reasonably expect to save. Oh he must save — Lady Agnes was an advocate of saving; and he must take tremendous pains and get on and be clever and fiercely ambitious: he must make himself indispensable and rise to the top. She was urgent and suggestive and sympathetic; she threw herself into the vision of his achievements and emoluments as if to appease a little the sore hunger with which Nick’s treachery had left her. This was touching to her nephew, who didn’t remain unmoved even at those more importunate moments when, as she fell into silence, fidgeting feverishly with a morsel of fancy-work she had plucked from a table, her whole presence became an intense, repressed appeal to him. What that appeal would have been had it been uttered was: “Oh Peter, take little Biddy; oh my dear young friend, understand your interests at the same time that you understand mine; be kind and reasonable and clever; save me all further anxiety and tribulation and accept my lovely, faultless child from my hands.”

That was what Lady Agnes had always meant, more or less, that was what Grace had meant, and they meant it with singular lucidity on the present occasion, Lady Agnes meant it so much that from one moment to another he scarce knew what she might do; and Grace meant it so much that she had rushed away in a hansom to fetch her sister from the studio. Grace, however, was a fool, for Biddy certainly wouldn’t come. The news of his promotion had started them off, adding point to their idea of his being an excellent match; bringing home to them sharply the sense that if he were going away to strange countries he must take Biddy with him — that something at all events must be settled about Biddy before he went. They had suddenly begun to throb, poor things, with alarm at the ebbing hours.

Strangely enough the perception of all this hadn’t the effect of throwing him on the defensive and still less that of making him wish to bolt. When once he had made sure what was in the air he recognised a propriety, a real felicity in it; couldn’t deny that he was in certain ways a good match, since it was quite probable he would go far; and was even generous enough — as he had no fear of being materially dragged to the altar — to enter into the conception that he might offer some balm to a mother who had had a horrid disappointment. The feasibility of marrying Biddy was not exactly augmented by the idea that his doing so would be a great offset to what Nick had made Lady Agnes suffer; but at least Peter didn’t dislike his strenuous aunt so much as to wish to punish her for her nature. He was not afraid of her, whatever she might do; and though unable to grasp the practical relevancy of Biddy’s being produced on the instant was willing to linger half an hour on the chance of successful production.

There was meanwhile, moreover, a certain contagion in Lady Agnes’s appeal — it made him appeal sensibly to himself, since indeed, as it is time to say, the glass of our young man’s spirit had been polished for that reflexion. It was only at this moment really that he became inwardly candid. While making up his mind that his only safety was in flight and taking the strong measure of a request for help toward it, he was yet very conscious that another and probably still more effectual safeguard — especially if the two should be conjoined — lay in the hollow of his hand. His sister’s words in Paris had come back to him and had seemed still wiser than when uttered: “She’ll save you disappointments; you’d know the worst that can happen to you, and it wouldn’t be bad.” Julia had put it into a nutshell — Biddy would probably save him disappointments. And then she was — well, she was Biddy. Peter knew better what that was since the hour he had spent with her in Rosedale Road. But he had brushed away the sense of it, though aware that in doing so he took only half-measures and was even guilty of a sort of fraud upon himself. If he was sincere in wishing to put a gulf between his future and that sad expanse of his past and present over which Miriam had cast her shadow there was a very simple way to do so. He had dodged this way, dishonestly fixing on another which, taken alone, was far from being so good; but Lady Agnes brought him back to it. She held him in well-nigh confused contemplation of it, during which the safety, as Julia had called it, of the remedy wrought upon him as he wouldn’t have believed beforehand, and not least to the effect of sweetening, of prettily colouring, the pill. It would be simple and it would deal with all his problems; it would put an end to all alternatives, which, as alternatives were otherwise putting an end to him, would be an excellent thing. It would settle the whole question of his future, and it was high time this should be settled.

Peter took two cups of coffee while he made out his future with Lady Agnes, but though he drank them slowly he had finished them before Biddy turned up. He stayed three-quarters of an hour, saying to himself she wouldn’t come — why should she come? Lady Agnes stooped to no avowal; she really stooped, so far as bald words went, to no part of the business; but she made him fix the next day save one for coming to dinner, and her repeated declaration that there would be no one else, not another creature but themselves, had almost the force of the supplied form for a promise to pay. In giving his word that he would come without fail, and not write the next day to throw them over for some function he should choose to dub obligatory, he felt quite as if he were putting his name to such a document. He went away at half-past three; Biddy of course hadn’t come, and he had been sure she wouldn’t. He couldn’t imagine what Grace’s idea had been, nor what pretext she had put forward to her sister. Whatever these things Biddy had seen through them and hated them. Peter could but like her the more for that.

XL

Lady Agnes would doubtless have done better, in her own interest or in that of her child, to have secured his company for the very next evening. This she had indeed attempted, but her application of her thought had miscarried, Peter bethinking himself that he was importantly engaged. Her ladyship, moreover, couldn’t presume to answer for Nick, since after all they must of course have Nick, though, to tell the truth, the hideous truth, she and her son were scarcely on terms. Peter insisted on Nick, wished particularly to see him, and gave his hostess notice that he would make each of them forgive everything to the other. She returned that all her son had to forgive was her loving him more than her life, and she would have challenged Peter, had he allowed it, on the general ground of the comparative dignity of the two arts of painting portraits and governing nations. Our friend declined the challenge: the most he did was to intimate that he perhaps saw Nick more vividly as a painter than as a governor. Later he remembered vaguely something his aunt had said about their being a governing family.

He was going, by what he could ascertain, to a very queer climate and had many preparations to make. He gave his best attention to these, and for a couple of hours after leaving Lady Agnes rummaged London for books from which he might extract information about his new habitat. It made apparently no great figure in literature, and Peter could reflect that he was perhaps destined to find a salutary distraction in himself filling the void with a volume of impressions. After he had resigned himself to necessary ignorance he went into the Park. He treated himself to an afternoon or two there when he happened to drop upon London in summer — it refreshed his sense of the British interests he would have to stand up for. Moreover, he had been hiding more or less, and now all that was changed and this was the simplest way not to hide. He met a host of friends, made his situation as public as possible and accepted on the spot a great many invitations; all subject, however, to the mental reservation that he should allow none of them to interfere with his being present the first night of Miriam’s new venture. He was going to the equator to get away from her, but to repudiate the past with some decency of form he must show an affected interest, if he could muster none other, in an occasion that meant so much for her. The least intimate of her associates would do that, and Peter remembered how, at the expense of good manners, he had stayed away from her first appearance on any stage at all. He would have been shocked had he found himself obliged to go back to Paris without giving her at the imminent crisis the personal countenance she had so good a right to expect.

It was nearly eight o’clock when he went to Great Stanhope Street to dress for dinner and learn that a note awaiting him on the hall-table and which bore the marks of hasty despatch had come three or four hours before. It exhibited the signature of Miriam Rooth and let him know that she positively expected him at the theatre by eleven o’clock the next morning, for which hour a dress-rehearsal of the revived play had been hurriedly projected, the first night being now definitely fixed for the impending Saturday. She counted on his attendance at both ceremonies, but with particular reasons for wishing to see him in the morning. “I want you to see and judge and tell me,” she said, “for my mind’s like a flogged horse — it won’t give another kick.” It was for the Saturday he had made Lady Agnes his promise; he had thought of the possibility of the play in doing so, but had rested in the faith that, from valid symptoms, this complication would not occur till the following week. He decided nothing on the spot as to the conflict of occupations — it was enough to send Miriam three words to the effect that he would sooner perish than fail her on the morrow.

He went to the theatre in the morning, and the episode proved curious and instructive. Though there were twenty people in the stalls it bore little resemblance to those répétitions générales to which, in Paris, his love of the drama had often attracted him and which, taking place at night, in the theatre closed to the public, are virtually first performances with invited spectators. They were to his sense always settled and stately, rehearsals of the première even more than rehearsals of the play. The present occasion was less august; it was not so much a concert as a confusion of sounds, and it took audible and at times disputatious counsel with itself. It was rough and frank and spasmodic, but was lively and vivid and, in spite of the serious character of the piece, often exceedingly droll: while it gave Sherringham, oddly enough, a more present sense than ever of bending over the hissing, smoking, sputtering caldron in which a palatable performance is stewed. He looked into the gross darkness that may result from excess of light; that is, he understood how knocked up, on the eve of production, every one concerned in the preparation of a piece might be, with nerves overstretched and glasses blurred, awaiting the test and the response, the echo to be given back by the big, receptive, artless, stupid, delightful public. Peter’s interest had been great in advance, and as Miriam since his arrival had taken him much into her confidence he knew what she intended to do and had discussed a hundred points with her. They had differed about some of them and she had always said: “Ah but wait till you see how I shall do it at the time!” That was usually her principal reason and her most convincing argument. She had made some changes at the last hour — she was going to do several things in another way. But she wanted a touchstone, wanted a fresh ear, and, as she told Sherringham when he went behind after the first act, that was why she had insisted on this private trial, to which a few fresh ears were to be admitted. They didn’t want to allow it her, the theatre people, they were such a parcel of donkeys; but as to what she meant in general to insist on she had given them a hint she flattered herself they wouldn’t soon forget.

She spoke as if she had had a great battle with her fellow-workers and had routed them utterly. It was not the first time he had heard her talk as if such a life as hers could only be a fighting life and of her frank measure of the fine uses of a faculty for making a row. She rejoiced she possessed this faculty, for she knew what to do with it; and though there might be a certain swagger in taking such a stand in advance when one had done the infinitely little she had yet done, she nevertheless trusted to the future to show how right she should have been in believing a pack of idiots would never hold out against her and would know they couldn’t afford to. Her assumption of course was that she fought for the light and the right, for the good way and the thorough, for doing a thing properly if one did it at all. What she had really wanted was the theatre closed for a night and the dress-rehearsal, put on for a few people, given instead of Yolande. That she had not got, but she would have it the next time. She spoke as if her triumphs behind the scenes as well as before would go by leaps and bounds, and he could perfectly see, for the time, that she would drive her coadjutors in front of her like sheep. Her tone was the sort of thing that would have struck one as preposterous if one hadn’t believed in her; but if one did so believe it only seemed thrown in with the other gifts. How was she going to act that night and what could be said for such a hateful way of doing things? She thrust on poor Peter questions he was all unable to answer; she abounded in superlatives and tremendously strong objections. He had a sharper vision than usual of the queer fate, for a peaceable man, of being involved in a life of so violent a rhythm: one might as well be hooked to a Catharine-wheel and whiz round in flame and smoke.

It had only been for five minutes, in the wing, amid jostling and shuffling and shoving, that they held this conference. Miriam, splendid in a brocaded anachronism, a false dress of the beginning of the century, and excited and appealing, imperious, reckless and good-humoured, full of exaggerated propositions, supreme determinations and comic irrelevancies, showed as radiant a young head as the stage had ever seen. Other people quickly surrounded her, and Peter saw that though, she wanted, as she said, a fresh ear and a fresh eye she was liable to rap out to those who possessed these advantages that they didn’t know what they were talking about. It was rather hard for her victims — Basil Dashwood let him into this, wonderfully painted and in a dress even more beautiful than Miriam’s, that of a young dandy under Charles the Second: if you were not in the business you were one kind of donkey and if you were in the business you were another kind. Peter noted with a certain chagrin that Gabriel Nash had failed; he preferred to base his annoyance on that ground when the girl, after the remark just quoted from Dashwood, laughing and saying that at any rate the thing would do because it would just have to do, thrust vindictively but familiarly into the young actor’s face a magnificent feather fan. “Isn’t he too lovely,” she asked, “and doesn’t he know how to do it?” Dashwood had the sense of costume even more than Peter had inferred or supposed he minded, inasmuch as it now appeared he had gone profoundly into the question of what the leading lady was to wear. He had drawn patterns and hunted up stuffs, had helped her to try on her clothes, had bristled with ideas and pins. It would not have been quite clear, Peter’s ground for resenting Nash’s cynical absence; it may even be thought singular he should have missed him. At any rate he flushed a little when their young woman, of whom he inquired whether she hadn’t invited her oldest and dearest friend, made answer: “Oh he says he doesn’t like the kitchen-fire — he only wants the pudding!” It would have taken the kitchen-fire to account at that point for the red of Sherringham’s cheek; and he was indeed uncomfortably heated by helping to handle, as he phrased it, the saucepans.

This he felt so much after he had returned to his seat, which he forbore to quit again till the curtain had fallen on the last act, that in spite of the high beauty of that part of the performance of which Miriam carried the weight there were moments when his relief overflowed into gasps, as if he had been scrambling up the bank of a torrent after an immersion. The girl herself, out in the open of her field to win, was of the incorruptible faith: she had been saturated to good purpose with the great spirit of Madame Carré. That was conspicuous while the play went on and she guarded the whole march with fagged piety and passion. Sherringham had never liked the piece itself; he held that as barbarous in form and false in feeling it did little honour to the British theatre; he despised many of the speeches, pitied Miriam for having to utter them, and considered that, lighted by that sort of candle, the path of fame might very well lead nowhere.

When the ordeal was over he went behind again, where in the rose-coloured satin of the silly issue the heroine of the occasion said to him: “Fancy my having to drag through that other stuff to-night — the brutes!” He was vague about the persons designated in this allusion, but he let it pass: he had at the moment a kind of detached foreboding of the way any gentleman familiarly connected with her in the future would probably form the habit of letting objurgations and some other things pass. This had become indeed now a frequent state of mind with him; the instant he was before her, near her, next her, he found himself a helpless subject of the spell which, so far at least as he was concerned, she put forth by contact and of which the potency was punctual and absolute: the fit came on, as he said, exactly as some esteemed express-train on a great line bangs at a given moment into the station. At a distance he partly recovered himself — that was the encouragement for going to the shaky republic; but as soon as he entered her presence his life struck him as a thing disconnected from his will. It was as if he himself had been one thing and his behaviour another; he had shining views of this difference, drawn as they might be from the coming years — little illustrative scenes in which he saw himself in strange attitudes of resignation, always rather sad and still and with a slightly bent head. Such images should not have been inspiring, but it is a fact that they were something to go upon. The gentleman with the bent head had evidently given up something that was dear to him, but it was exactly because he had got his price that he was there. “Come and see me three or four hours hence,” Miriam said —“come, that is, about six. I shall rest till then, but I want particularly to talk with you. There will be no one else — not the tip of any tiresome nose. You’ll do me good.” So of course he drove up at six.

XLI

“I don’t know; I haven’t the least idea; I don’t care; don’t ask me!”— it was so he met some immediate appeal of her artistic egotism, some challenge of his impression of her at this and that moment. Hadn’t she frankly better give up such and such a point and return to their first idea, the one they had talked over so much? Peter replied to this that he disowned all ideas; that at any rate he should never have another as long as he lived, and that, so help him heaven, they had worried that hard bone more than enough.

“You’re tired of me — yes, already,” she said sadly and kindly. They were alone, her mother had not peeped out and she had prepared herself to return to the Strand. “However, it doesn’t matter and of course your head’s full of other things. You must think me ravenously selfish — perpetually chattering about my vulgar shop. What will you have when one’s a vulgar shop-girl? You used to like it, but then you weren’t an ambassador.”

“What do you know about my being a minister?” he asked, leaning back in his chair and showing sombre eyes. Sometimes he held her handsomer on the stage than off, and sometimes he reversed that judgement. The former of these convictions had held his mind in the morning, and it was now punctually followed by the other. As soon as she stepped on the boards a great and special alteration usually took place in her — she was in focus and in her frame; yet there were hours too in which she wore her world’s face before the audience, just as there were hours when she wore her stage face in the world. She took up either mask as it suited her humour. To-day he was seeing each in its order and feeling each the best. “I should know very little if I waited for you to tell me — that’s very certain,” Miriam returned. “It’s in the papers that you’ve got a high appointment, but I don’t read the papers unless there’s something in them about myself. Next week I shall devour them and think them, no doubt, inane. It was Basil told me this afternoon of your promotion — he had seen it announced somewhere, I’m delighted if it gives you more money and more advantages, but don’t expect me to be glad that you’re going away to some distant, disgusting country.”

“The matter has only just been settled and we’ve each been busy with our own affairs. But even if you hadn’t given me these opportunities,” Peter went on, “I should have tried to see you today, to tell you my news and take leave of you.”

“Take leave? Aren’t you coming tomorrow?”

“Oh yes, I shall see you through that. But I shall rush away the very moment it’s over.”

“I shall be much better then — really I shall,” the girl said.

“The better you are the worse you are.”

She returned his frown with a beautiful charity. “If it would do you any good I’d be bad.”

“The worse you are the better you are!” Peter laughed. “You’re a devouring demon.”

“Not a bit! It’s you.”

“It’s I? I like that.”

“It’s you who make trouble, who are sore and suspicious and supersubtle, not taking things as they come and for what they are, but twisting them into misery and falsity. Oh I’ve watched you enough, my dear friend, and I’ve been sorry for you — and sorry as well for myself; for I’m not so taken up with myself, in the low greedy sense, as you think. I’m not such a base creature. I’m capable of gratitude, I’m capable of affection. One may live in paint and tinsel, but one isn’t absolutely without a soul. Yes, I’ve got one,” the girl went on, “though I do smear my face and grin at myself in the glass and practise my intonations. If what you’re going to do is good for you I’m very glad. If it leads to good things, to honour and fortune and greatness, I’m enchanted. If it means your being away always, for ever and ever, of course that’s serious. You know it — I needn’t tell you — I regard you as I really don’t regard any one else. I’ve a confidence in you — ah it’s a luxury! You’re a gentleman, mon bon — ah you’re a gentleman! It’s just that. And then you see, you understand, and that’s a luxury too. You’re a luxury altogether, dear clever Mr. Sherringham. Your being where I shall never see you isn’t a thing I shall enjoy; I know that from the separation of these last months — after our beautiful life in Paris, the best thing that ever happened to me or that ever will. But if it’s your career, if it’s your happiness — well, I can miss you and hold my tongue. I can be disinterested — I can!”

“What did you want me to come for?” he asked, all attentive and motionless. The same impression, the old impression, was with him again; the sense that if she was sincere it was sincerity of execution, if she was genuine it was the genuineness of doing it well. She did it so well now that this very fact was charming and touching. In claiming from him at the theatre this hour of the afternoon she had wanted honestly (the more as she had not seen him at home for several days) to go over with him once again, on the eve of the great night — it would be for her second creation the critics would lie so in wait; the first success might have been a fluke — some of her recurrent doubts: knowing from experience of what good counsel he often was, how he could give a worrying question its “settler” at the last. Then she had heard from Dashwood of the change in his situation, and that had really from one moment to the other made her think sympathetically of his preoccupations — led her open-handedly to drop her own. She was sorry to lose him and eager to let him know how good a friend she was conscious he had been to her. But the expression of this was already, at the end of a minute, a strange bedevilment: she began to listen to herself, to speak dramatically, to represent. She uttered the things she felt as if they were snatches of old play-books, and really felt them the more because they sounded so well. This, however, didn’t prevent their really being as good feelings as those of anybody else, and at the moment her friend, to still a rising emotion — which he knew he shouldn’t still — articulated the challenge I have just recorded, she had for his sensibility, at any rate, the truth of gentleness and generosity.

“There’s something the matter with you, my dear — you’re jealous,” Miriam said. “You’re jealous of poor Mr. Dormer. That’s an example of the way you tangle everything up. Lord, he won’t hurt you, nor me either!”

“He can’t hurt me, certainly,” Peter returned, “and neither can you; for I’ve a nice little heart of stone and a smart new breastplate of iron. The interest I take in you is something quite extraordinary; but the most extraordinary thing in it is that it’s perfectly prepared to tolerate the interest of others.”

“The interest of others needn’t trouble it much!” Miriam declared. “If Mr. Dormer has broken off his marriage to such an awfully fine woman — for she’s that, your swell of a sister — it isn’t for a ranting wretch like me. He’s kind to me because that’s his nature and he notices me because that’s his business; but he’s away up in the clouds — a thousand miles over my head. He has got something ‘on,’ as they say; he’s in love with an idea. I think it’s a shocking bad one, but that’s his own affair. He’s quite exalté; living on nectar and ambrosia — what he has to spare for us poor crawling things on earth is only a few dry crumbs. I didn’t even ask him to come to rehearsal. Besides, he thinks you’re in love with me and that it wouldn’t be honourable to cut in. He’s capable of that — isn’t it charming?”

“If he were to relent and give up his scruples would you marry him?” Peter asked.

“Mercy, how you chatter about ‘marrying’!” the girl laughed. “C’est la maladie anglaise — you’ve all got it on the brain.”

“Why I put it that way to please you,” he explained. “You complained to me last year precisely that this was not what seemed generally wanted.”

“Oh last year!”— she made nothing of that. Then differently, “Yes, it’s very tiresome!” she conceded.

“You told me, moreover, in Paris more than once that you wouldn’t listen to anything but that.”

“Well,” she declared, “I won’t, but I shall wait till I find a husband who’s charming enough and bad enough. One who’ll beat me and swindle me and spend my money on other women — that’s the sort of man for me. Mr. Dormer, delightful as he is, doesn’t come up to that.”

“You’ll marry Basil Dashwood.” He spoke it with conviction.

“Oh ‘marry’? — call it marry if you like. That’s what poor mother threatens me with — she lives in dread of it.”

“To this hour,” he mentioned, “I haven’t managed to make out what your mother wants. She has so many ideas, as Madame Carré said.”

“She wants me to be some sort of tremendous creature — all her ideas are reducible to that. What makes the muddle is that she isn’t clear about the creature she wants most. A great actress or a great lady — sometimes she inclines for one and sometimes for the other, but on the whole persuading herself that a great actress, if she’ll cultivate the right people, may be a great lady. When I tell her that won’t do and that a great actress can never be anything but a great vagabond, then the dear old thing has tantrums, and we have scenes — the most grotesque: they’d make the fortune, for a subject, of some play-writing rascal, if he had the wit to guess them; which, luckily for us perhaps, he never will. She usually winds up by protesting — devinez un peu quoi!” Miriam added. And as her companion professed his complete inability to divine: “By declaring that rather than take it that way I must marry you.”

“She’s shrewder than I thought,” Peter returned. “It’s the last of vanities to talk about, but I may state in passing that if you’d marry me you should be the greatest of all possible ladies.”

She had a beautiful, comical gape. “Lord o’ mercy, my dear fellow, what natural capacity have I for that?”

“You’re artist enough for anything. I shall be a great diplomatist: my resolution’s firmly taken, I’m infinitely cleverer than you have the least idea of, and you shall be,” he went on, “a great diplomatist’s wife.”

“And the demon, the devil, the devourer and destroyer, that you are so fond of talking about: what, in such a position, do you do with that element of my nature? Où le fourrez-vous?” she cried as with a real anxiety.

“I’ll look after it, I’ll keep it under. Rather perhaps I should say I’ll bribe it and amuse it; I’ll gorge it with earthly grandeurs.”

“That’s better,” said Miriam; “for a demon that’s kept under is a shabby little demon. Don’t let’s be shabby.” Then she added: “Do you really go away the beginning of next week?”

“Monday night if possible.”

“Ah that’s but to Paris. Before you go to your new post they must give you an interval here.”

“I shan’t take it — I’m so tremendously keen for my duties. I shall insist on going sooner. Oh,” he went on, “I shall be concentrated now.”

“I’ll come and act there.” She met it all — she was amused and amusing. “I’ve already forgotten what it was I wanted to discuss with you,” she said —“it was some trumpery stuff. What I want to say now is only one thing: that it’s not in the least true that because my life pitches me in every direction and mixes me up with all sorts of people — or rather with one sort mainly, poor dears! — I haven’t a decent character, I haven’t common honesty. Your sympathy, your generosity, your patience, your precious suggestions, our dear sweet days last summer in Paris, I shall never forget. You’re the best — you’re different from all the others. Think of me as you please and make profane jokes about my mating with a disguised ‘Arty’— I shall think of you only in one way. I’ve a great respect for you. With all my heart I hope you’ll be a great diplomatist. God bless you, dear clever man.”

She got up as she spoke and in so doing glanced at the clock — a movement that somehow only added to the noble gravity of her discourse: she was considering his time so much more than her own. Sherringham, at this, rising too, took out his watch and stood a moment with his eyes bent upon it, though without in the least seeing what the needles marked. “You’ll have to go, to reach the theatre at your usual hour, won’t you? Let me not keep you. That is, let me keep you only long enough just to say this, once for all, as I shall never speak of it again. I’m going away to save myself,” he frankly said, planted before her and seeking her eyes with his own. “I ought to go, no doubt, in silence, in decorum, in virtuous submission to hard necessity — without asking for credit or sympathy, without provoking any sort of scene or calling attention to my fortitude. But I can’t — upon my soul I can’t. I can go, I can see it through, but I can’t hold my tongue. I want you to know all about it, so that over there, when I’m bored to death, I shall at least have the exasperatingly vain consolation of feeling that you do know — and that it does neither you nor me any good!”

He paused a moment; on which, as quite vague, she appealed. “That I ‘do know’ what?”

“That I’ve a consuming passion for you and that it’s impossible.”

“Oh impossible, my friend!” she sighed, but with a quickness in her assent.

“Very good; it interferes, the gratification of it would interfere fatally, with the ambition of each of us. Our ambitions are inferior and odious, but we’re tied fast to them.”

“Ah why ain’t we simple?” she quavered as if all touched by it. “Why ain’t we of the people — comme tout le monde — just a man and a girl liking each other?”

He waited a little — she was so tenderly mocking, so sweetly ambiguous. “Because we’re precious asses! However, I’m simple enough, after all, to care for you as I’ve never cared for any human creature. You have, as it happens, a personal charm for me that no one has ever approached, and from the top of your splendid head to the sole of your theatrical shoe (I could go down on my face — there, abjectly — and kiss it!) every inch of you is dear and delightful to me. Therefore good-bye.”

She took this in with wider eyes: he had put the matter in a way that struck her. For a moment, all the same, he was afraid she would reply as on the confessed experience of so many such tributes, handsome as this one was. But she was too much moved — the pure colour that had risen to her face showed it — to have recourse to this particular facility. She was moved even to the glimmer of tears, though she gave him her hand with a smile. “I’m so glad you’ve said all that, for from you I know what it means. Certainly it’s better for you to go away. Of course it’s all wrong, isn’t it? — but that’s the only thing it can be: therefore it’s all right, isn’t it? Some day when we’re both great people we’ll talk these things over; then we shall be quiet, we shall be rich, we shall be at peace — let us hope so at least — and better friends than others about us will know.” She paused, smiling still, and then said while he held her hand: “Don’t, don’t come tomorrow night.”

With this she attempted to draw her hand away, as if everything were settled and over; but the effect of her movement was that, as he held her tight, he was simply drawn toward her and close to her. The effect of this, in turn, was that, releasing her only to possess her the more completely, he seized her in his arms and, breathing deeply “I love you, you know,” clasped her in a long embrace. His demonstration and her conscious sufferance, almost equally liberal, so sustained themselves that the door of the room had time to open slowly before either had taken notice. Mrs. Rooth, who had not peeped in before, peeped in now, becoming in this manner witness of an incident she could scarce have counted on. The unexpected indeed had for Mrs. Rooth never been an insuperable element in things; it was her position in general to be too acquainted with all the passions for any crude surprise. As the others turned round they saw her stand there and smile, and heard her ejaculate with wise indulgence: “Oh you extravagant children!”

Miriam brushed off her tears, quickly but unconfusedly. “He’s going away, the wretch; he’s bidding us farewell.”

Peter — it was perhaps a result of his acute agitation — laughed out at the “us” (he had already laughed at the charge of puerility), and Mrs. Rooth went on: “Going away? Ah then I must have one too!” She held out both her hands, and Sherringham, stepping forward to take them, kissed her respectfully on each cheek, in the foreign manner, while she continued: “Our dear old friend — our kind, gallant gentleman!”

“The gallant gentleman has been promoted to a great post — the proper reward of his gallantry,” Miriam said. “He’s going out as minister to some impossible place — where is it?”

“As minister — how very charming! We are getting on.” And their companion languished up at him with a world of approval.

“Oh well enough. One must take what one can get,” he answered.

“You’ll get everything now, I’m sure, shan’t you?” Mrs. Rooth asked with an inflexion that called back to him comically — the source of the sound was so different — the very vibrations he had heard the day before from Lady Agnes.

“He’s going to glory and he’ll forget all about us — forget he has ever known such low people. So we shall never see him again, and it’s better so. Good-bye, good-bye,” Miriam repeated; “the brougham must be there, but I won’t take you. I want to talk to mother about you, and we shall say things not fit for you to hear. Oh I’ll let you know what we lose — don’t be afraid,” she added to Mrs. Rooth. “He’s the rising star of diplomacy.”

“I knew it from the first — I know how things turn out for such people as you!” cried the old woman, gazing fondly at Sherringham. “But you don’t mean to say you’re not coming tomorrow night?”

“Don’t — don’t; it’s great folly,” Miriam interposed; “and it’s quite needless, since you saw me today.”

Peter turned from the mother to the daughter, the former of whom broke out to the latter: “Oh you dear rogue, to say one has seen you yet! You know how you’ll come up to it — you’ll be beyond everything.”

“Yes, I shall be there — certainly,” Peter said, at the door, to Mrs. Rooth.

“Oh you dreadful goose!” Miriam called after him. But he went out without looking round at her.

BOOK SEVENTH

XLII

Nick Dormer had for the hour quite taken up his abode at his studio, where Biddy usually arrived after breakfast to give him news of the state of affairs in Calcutta Gardens and where many letters and telegrams were now addressed him. Among such missives, on the morning of the Saturday on which Peter Sherringham had promised to dine at the other house, was a note from Miriam Rooth, informing Nick that if he shouldn’t telegraph to put her off she would turn up about half-past eleven, probably with her mother, for just one more sitting. She added that it was a nervous day for her and that she couldn’t keep still, so that it would really be very kind to let her come to him as a refuge. She wished to stay away from the theatre, where everything was now settled — or so much the worse for the others if it wasn’t — till the evening; in spite of which she should if left to herself be sure to go there. It would keep her quiet and soothe her to sit — he could keep her quiet (he was such a blessing that way!) at any time. Therefore she would give him two or three hours — or rather she would herself ask for them — if he didn’t positively turn her from the door.

It had not been definite to Nick that he wanted another sitting at all for the slight work, as he held it to be, that Miriam had already helped him to achieve. He regarded this work as a mere light wind-fall of the shaken tree: he had made what he could of it and would have been embarrassed to make more. If it was not finished this was because it was not finishable; at any rate he had said all he had to say in that particular phrase. The young man, in truth, was not just now in the highest spirits; his imagination had within two or three days become conscious of a check that he tried to explain by the idea of a natural reaction. Any decision or violent turn, any need of a new sharp choice in one’s career, was upsetting, and, exaggerate that importance and one’s own as little as one would, a deal of flurry couldn’t help attending, especially in the face of so much scandal, the horrid act, odious to one’s modesty at the best, of changing one’s clothes in the marketplace. That made life not at all positively pleasant, yet decidedly thrilling, for the hour; and it was well enough till the thrill abated. When this occurred, as it inevitably would, the romance and the glow of the adventure were exchanged for the chill and the prose. It was to these latter elements he had waked up pretty wide on this particular morning; and the prospect was not appreciably fresher from the fact that he had warned himself in advance it would be dull. He had in fact known how dull it would be, but now he would have time to learn even better. A reaction was a reaction, but it was not after all a catastrophe. It would be a feature of his very freedom that he should ask himself if he hadn’t made a great mistake; this privilege would doubtless even remain within the limits of its nature in exposing him to hours of intimate conviction of his madness. But he would live to retract his retractations — this was the first thing to bear in mind.

He was absorbed, even while he dressed, in the effort to achieve intelligibly to himself some such revolution when, by the first post, Miriam’s note arrived. At first it did little to help his agility — it made him, seeing her esthetic faith as so much stronger and simpler than his own, wonder how he should keep with her at her high level. Ambition, in her, was always on the rush, and she was not a person to conceive that others might in bad moments listen for the trumpet in vain. It would never have occurred to her that only the day before he had spent a part of the afternoon quite at the bottom of the hill. He had in fact turned into the National Gallery and had wandered about there for more than an hour, and it was just while he did so that the immitigable recoil had begun perversely to make itself felt. The perversity was all the greater from the fact that if the experience was depressing this was not because he had been discouraged beyond measure by the sight of the grand things that had been done — things so much grander than any that would ever bear his signature. That variation he was duly acquainted with and should know in abundance again. What had happened to him, as he passed on this occasion from Titian to Rubens and from Gainsborough to Rembrandt, was that he found himself calling the whole exhibited art into question. What was it after all at the best and why had people given it so high a place? Its weakness, its limits broke upon him; tacitly blaspheming he looked with a lustreless eye at the palpable, polished, “toned” objects designed for suspension on hooks. That is, he blasphemed if it were blasphemy to feel that as bearing on the energies of man they were a poor and secondary show. The human force producing them was so far from one of the greatest; their place was a small place and their connexion with the heroic life casual and slight. They represented so little great ideas, and it was great ideas that kept the world from chaos. He had incontestably been in much closer relation with them a few months before than he was today: it made up a great deal for what was false and hollow, what was merely personal, in “politics” that, were the idea greater or smaller, they could at their best so directly deal with it. The love of it had really been much of the time at the bottom of his impulse to follow them up; though this was not what he had most talked of with his political friends or even with Julia. No, political as Julia was, he had not conferred with her much about the idea. However, this might have been his own fault quite as much as hers, and she in fact took such things, such enthusiasms, for granted — there was an immense deal in every way that she took for granted. On the other hand, he had often put forward this brighter side of the care for the public weal in his discussions with Gabriel Nash, to the end, it is true, of making that worthy scoff aloud at what he was pleased to term his hypocrisy. Gabriel maintained precisely that there were more ideas, more of those that man lived by, in a single room of the National Gallery than in all the statutes of Parliament. Nick had replied to this more than once that the determination of what man did live by was required; to which Nash had retorted (and it was very rarely that he quoted Scripture) that it was at any rate not by bread and beans alone. The statutes of Parliament gave him bread and beans tout au plus.

Nick had at present no pretension of trying this question over again: he reminded himself that his ambiguity was subjective, as the philosophers said; the result of a mood which in due course would be at the mercy of another mood. It made him curse, and cursing, as a finality, lacked firmness — one had to drive in posts somewhere under. The greatest time to do one’s work was when it didn’t seem worth doing, for then one gave it a brilliant chance, that of resisting the stiffest test of all — the test of striking one as too bad. To do the most when there would be the least to be got by it was to be most in the spirit of high production. One thing at any rate was certain, Nick reflected: nothing on earth would induce him to change back again — not even if this twilight of the soul should last for the rest of his days. He hardened himself in his posture with a good conscience which, had they had a glimpse of it, would have made him still more diverting to those who already thought him so; and now, by a happy chance, Miriam suddenly supplied the bridge correcting the gap in his continuity. If he had made his sketch it was a proof he had done her, and that he had done her flashed upon him as a sign that she would be still more feasible. Art was doing — it came back to that — which politics in most cases weren’t. He thus, to pursue our image, planted his supports in the dimness beneath all cursing, and on the platform so improvised was able, in his relief, to dance. He sent out a telegram to Balaklava Place requesting his beautiful sitter by no manner of means to fail him. When his servant came back it was to usher into the studio Peter Sherringham, whom the man had apparently found at the door.

The hour was so early for general commerce that Nick immediately guessed his visitor had come on some rare errand; but this inference yielded to the reflexion that Peter might after all only wish to make up by present zeal for not having been near him before. He forgot that, as he had subsequently learned from Biddy, their foreign, or all but foreign, cousin had spent an hour in Rosedale Road, missing him there but pulling out Miriam’s portrait, the day of his own last visit to Beauclere. These young men were not on a ceremonious footing and it was not in Nick’s nature to keep a record of civilities rendered or omitted; nevertheless he had been vaguely conscious that during a stay in London elastic enough on Peter’s part he and his kinsman had foregathered less than of yore. It was indeed an absorbing moment in the career of each, but even while recognising such a truth Nick judged it not impossible that Julia’s brother might have taken upon himself to resent some suppositions failure of consideration for that lady; though this indeed would have been stupid and the newly appointed minister (to he had forgotten where) didn’t often make mistakes. Nick held that as he had treated Julia with studious generosity she had nothing whatever to visit on him — wherefore Peter had still less. It was at any rate none of that gentleman’s business. There were only two abatements to disposing in a few frank words of all this: one of them Nick’s general hatred of talking of his private affairs (a reluctance in which he and Peter were well matched); and the other a truth involving more of a confession — the subtle truth that the most definite and even most soothing result of the collapse of his engagement was, as happened, an unprecedented consciousness of freedom. Nick’s observation was of a different sort from his cousin’s; he noted much less the signs of the hour and kept throughout a looser register of life; nevertheless, just as one of our young men had during these days in London found the air peopled with personal influences, the concussion of human atoms, so the other, though only asking to live without too many questions and work without too many rubs, to be glad and sorry in short on easy terms, had become aware of a certain social tightness, of the fact that life is crowded and passion restless, accident and community inevitable. Everybody with whom one had relations had other relations too, and even indifference was a mixture and detachment a compromise. The only wisdom was to consent to the loss, if necessary, of everything but one’s temper and to the ruin, if necessary, of everything but one’s work. It must be added that Peter’s relative took precautions against irritation perhaps in excess of the danger, as departing travellers about to whiz through foreign countries mouth in phrase-books combinations of words they will never use. He was at home in clear air and disliked to struggle either for breath or for light. He had a dim sense that Peter felt some discomfort from him and might have come now to tell him so; in which case he should be sorry for the sufferer in various ways. But as soon as that aspirant began to speak suspicion reverted to mere ancient kindness, and this in spite of the fact that his speech had a slightly exaggerated promptitude, like the promptitude of business, which might have denoted self-consciousness. To Nick it quickly appeared better to be glad than to be sorry: this simple argument was more than sufficient to make him glad Peter was there.

“My dear fellow, it’s an unpardonable hour, isn’t it? I wasn’t even sure you’d be up, yet had to risk it, because my hours are numbered. I’m going away tomorrow,” Peter went on; “I’ve a thousand things to do. I’ve had no talk with you this time such as we used to have of old (it’s an irreparable loss, but it’s your fault, you know), and as I’ve got to rush about all day I thought I’d just catch you before any one else does.”

“Some one has already caught me, but there’s plenty of time,” Nick returned.

Peter all but asked a question — it fell short. “I see, I see. I’m sorry to say I’ve only a few minutes at best.”

“Man of crushing responsibilities, you’ve come to humiliate me!” his companion cried. “I know all about it.”

“It’s more than I do then. That’s not what I’ve come for, but I shall be delighted if I humiliate you a little by the way. I’ve two things in mind, and I’ll mention the most difficult first. I came here the other day — the day after my arrival in town.”

“Ah yes, so you did; it was very good of you”— Nick remembered. “I ought to have returned your visit or left a card or written my name — to have done something in Great Stanhope Street, oughtn’t I? You hadn’t got this new thing then, or I’d have ‘called.’”

Peter eyed him a moment. “I say, what’s the matter with you? Am I really unforgivable for having taken that liberty?”

“What liberty?” Nick looked now quite innocent of care, and indeed his visitor’s allusion was not promptly clear. He was thinking for the instant all of Biddy, of whom and whose secret inclinations Grace had insisted on talking to him. They were none of his business, and if he wouldn’t for the world have let the girl herself suspect he had violent lights on what was most screened and curtained in her, much less would he have made Peter a clumsy present of this knowledge. Grace had a queer theory that Peter treated Biddy badly — treated them all somehow badly; but Grace’s zeal (she had plenty of it, though she affected all sorts of fine indifference) almost always took the form of her being unusually wrong. Nick wanted to do only what Biddy would thank him for, and he knew very well what she wouldn’t. She wished him and Peter to be great friends, and the only obstacle to this was that Peter was too much of a diplomatist. Peter made him for an instant think of her and of the hour they had lately spent together in the studio in his absence — an hour of which Biddy had given him a history full of items and omissions; and this in turn brought Nick’s imagination back to his visitor’s own side of the matter. That general human complexity of which the sense had lately increased with him, and to which it was owing that any thread one might take hold of would probably be the extremely wrong end of something, was illustrated by the fact that while poor Biddy was thinking of Peter it was ten to one poor Peter was thinking of Miriam Rooth. All of which danced before Nick’s intellectual vision for a space briefer than my too numerous words.

“I pitched into your treasures — I rummaged among your canvases,” Peter said. “Biddy had nothing whatever to do with it — she maintained an attitude of irreproachable reserve. It has been on my conscience all these days and I ought to have done penance before. I’ve been putting it off partly because I’m so ashamed of my indiscretion. Que voulez-vous, my dear chap? My provocation was great. I heard you had been painting Miss Rooth, so that I couldn’t restrain my curiosity. I simply went into that corner and struck out there — a trifle wildly no doubt. I dragged the young lady to the light — your sister turned pale as she saw me. It was a good deal like breaking open one of your letters, wasn’t it? However, I assure you it’s all right, for I congratulate you both on your style and on your correspondent.”

“You’re as clever, as witty, as humorous as ever, old boy,” Nick pronounced, going himself into the corner designated by his companion and laying his hands on the same canvas. “Your curiosity’s the highest possible tribute to my little attempt and your sympathy sets me right with myself. There she is again,” Nick went on, thrusting the picture into an empty frame; “you shall see her whether you wish to or not.”

“Right with yourself? You don’t mean to say you’ve been wrong!” Peter returned, standing opposite the portrait.

“Oh I don’t know. I’ve been kicking up such a row. Anything’s better than a row.”

“She’s awfully good — she’s awfully true,” said Peter. “You’ve done more to her since the other day. You’ve put in several things.”

“Yes, but I’ve worked distractedly. I’ve not altogether conformed to the good rule about being off with the old love.”

“With the old love?”— and the visitor looked hard at the picture.

“Before you’re on with the new!” Nick had no sooner uttered these words than he coloured: it occurred to him his friend would probably infer an allusion to Julia. He therefore added quickly: “It isn’t so easy to cease to represent an affectionate constituency. Really most of my time for a fortnight has been given to letter-writing. They’ve all been unexpectedly charming. I should have thought they’d have loathed and despised me. But not a bit of it; they cling to me fondly — they struggle with me tenderly. I’ve been down to talk with them about it, and we’ve passed the most sociable, delightful hours. I’ve designated my successor; I’ve felt a good deal like the Emperor Charles the Fifth when about to retire to the monastery of Yuste. The more I’ve seen of them in this way the more I’ve liked them, and they declare it has been the same with themselves about me. We spend our time assuring each other we hadn’t begun to know each other till now. In short it’s all wonderfully jolly, but it isn’t business. C’est magnifique, mais ce n’est pas la guerre.”

“They’re not so charming as they might be if they don’t offer to keep you and let you paint.”

“They do, almost — it’s fantastic,” said Nick. “Remember they haven’t yet seen a daub of my brush.”

“Well, I’m sorry for you; we live in too enlightened an age,” Peter returned. “You can’t suffer for art — that grand romance is over. Your experience is interesting; it seems to show that at the tremendous pitch of civilisation we’ve reached you can’t suffer from anything but hunger.”

“I shall doubtless,” Nick allowed, “do that enough to make up for the rest.”

“Never, never, when you paint so well as this.”

“Oh come, you’re too good to be true,” Nick said. “But where did you learn that one’s larder’s full in proportion as one’s work’s fine?”

Peter waived this curious point — he only continued to look at the picture; after which he roundly brought out: “I’ll give you your price for it on the spot.”

“Ah you’re so magnanimous that you shall have it for nothing!” And Nick, touched to gratitude, passed his arm into his visitor’s.

Peter had a pause. “Why do you call me magnanimous?”

“Oh bless my soul, it’s hers — I forgot!” laughed Nick, failing in his turn to answer the other’s inquiry. “But you shall have another.”

“Another? Are you going to do another?”

“This very morning. That is, I shall begin it. I’ve heard from her; she’s coming to sit — a short time hence.”

Peter turned away a little at this, releasing himself, and, as if the movement had been an effect of his host’s words, looked at his watch earnestly to dissipate that appearance. He fell back to consider the work from further off. “The more you do her the better — she has all the qualities of a great model. From that point of view it’s a pity she has another trade: she might make so good a thing of this one. But how shall you do her again?” he asked ingenuously.

“Oh I can scarcely say; we’ll arrange something; we’ll talk it over. It’s extraordinary how well she enters into what one wants: she knows more than one does one’s self. She isn’t, as you Frenchmen say, the first comer. However, you know all about that, since you invented her, didn’t you? That’s what she says; she’s awfully sweet on you,” Nick kindly pursued. “What I ought to do is to try something as different as possible from that thing; not the sibyl, the muse, the tremendous creature, but the charming woman, the person one knows, differently arranged as she appears en ville, she calls it. I’ll do something really serious and send it to you out there with my respects. It will remind you of home and perhaps a little even of me. If she knows it’s for you she’ll throw herself into it in the right spirit. Leave it to us, my dear fellow; we’ll turn out something splendid.”

“It’s jolly to hear you, but I shall send you a cheque,” said Peter very stoutly.

“I suppose it’s all right in your position, but you’re too proud,” his kinsman answered.

“What do you mean by my position?”

“Your exaltation, your high connexion with the country, your treating with sovereign powers as the representative of a sovereign power. Isn’t that what they call ’em?”

Peter, who had turned round again, listened to this with his eyes fixed on Nick’s face while he once more drew forth his watch. “Brute!” he exclaimed familiarly, at the same time dropping his eyes on the watch. “When did you say you expect your sitter?”

“Oh we’ve plenty of time; don’t be afraid of letting me see you agitated by her presence.”

“Brute!” Peter again ejaculated.

This friendly personal note cleared the air, made their communication closer. “Stay with me and talk to me,” said Nick; “I daresay it’s good for me. It may be the last time I shall see you without having before anything else to koo-too.”

“Beast!” his kinsman once more, and a little helplessly, threw off; though next going on: “Haven’t you something more to show me then — some other fruit of your genius?”

“Must I bribe you by setting my sign-boards in a row? You know what I’ve done; by which I mean of course you know what I haven’t. My genius, as you’re so good as to call it, has hitherto been dreadfully sterile. I’ve had no time, no opportunity, no continuity. I must go and sit down in a corner and learn my alphabet. That thing isn’t good; what I shall do for you won’t be good. Don’t protest, my dear fellow; nothing will be fit to look at for a long time.” After which poor Nick wound up: “And think of my ridiculous age! As the good people say (or don’t they say it?), it’s a rum go. It won’t be amusing.”

“Ah you’re so clever you’ll get on fast,” Peter returned, trying to think how he could most richly defy the injunction not to protest.

“I mean it won’t be amusing for others,” said Nick, unperturbed by this levity. “They want results, and small blame to them.”

“Well, whatever you do, don’t talk like Mr. Gabriel Nash,” Peter went on. “Sometimes I think you’re just going to.”

Nick stared a moment. “Ah he never would have said that ‘They want results, the damned asses’— that would have been more in his key.”

“It’s the difference of a nuance! And are you extraordinarily happy?” Peter added as his host now obliged him by arranging half-a-dozen canvases so that he could look at them.

“Not so much so, doubtless, as the artistic life ought to make one: because all one’s people are not so infatuated as one’s electors. But little by little I’m learning the charm of pig-headedness.”

“Your mother’s very bad,” Peter allowed —“I lunched with her day before yesterday.”

“Yes, I know, I know”— Nick had such reason to know; “but it’s too late, too late. I must just peg away here and not mind. I’ve after all a great advantage in my life.”

His companion waited impartially to hear. “And that would be-?”

“Well, knowing what I want to do. That’s everything, you know.”

“It’s an advantage, however, that you’ve only just come in for, isn’t it?”

“Yes, but the delay and the probation only make me prize it the more. I’ve got it now; and it makes up for the absence of some other things.”

Again Peter had a pause. “That sounds a little flat,” he remarked at last.

“It depends on what you compare it with. It has more point than I sometimes found in the House of Commons.”

“Oh I never thought I should like that!”

There was another drop during which Nick moved about the room turning up old sketches to see if he had anything more to show, while his visitor continued to look at the unfinished and in some cases, as seemed, unpromising productions already exposed. They were far less interesting than the portrait of Miriam Rooth and, it would have appeared, less significant of ability. For that particular effort Nick’s talent had taken an inspired flight. So much Peter thought, as he had thought it intensely before; but the words he presently uttered had no visible connexion with it. They only consisted of the abrupt inquiry; “Have you heard anything from Julia?”

“Not a syllable. Have you?”

“Dear no; she never writes to me.”

“But won’t she on the occasion of your promotion?”

“I daresay not,” said Peter; and this was the only reference to Mrs. Dallow that passed between her brother and her late intended. It left a slight stir of the air which Peter proceeded to allay by an allusion comparatively speaking more relevant. He expressed disappointment that Biddy shouldn’t have come in, having had an idea she was always in Rosedale Road of a morning. That was the other branch of his present errand — the wish to see her and give her a message for Lady Agnes, upon whom, at so early an hour, he had not presumed to intrude in Calcutta Gardens. Nick replied that Biddy did in point of fact almost always turn up, and for the most part early: she came to wish him good-morning and start him for the day. She was a devoted Electra, laying a cool, healing hand on a distracted, perspiring Orestes. He reminded Peter, however, that he would have a chance of seeing her that evening, and of seeing Lady Agnes; for wasn’t he to do them the honour of dining in Calcutta Gardens? Biddy, the day before, had arrived full of that excitement. Peter explained that this was exactly the sad subject of his actual démarche: the project of the dinner in Calcutta Gardens had, to his exceeding regret, fallen to pieces. The fact was (didn’t Nick know it?) the night had been suddenly and perversely fixed for Miriam’s première, and he was under a definite engagement with her not to stay away from it. To add to the bore of the thing he was obliged to return to Paris the very next morning. He was quite awfully sorry, for he had promised Lady Agnes: he didn’t understand then about Miriam’s affair, in regard to which he had given a previous pledge. He was more grieved than he could say, but he could never fail Miss Rooth: he had professed from the first an interest in her which he must live up to a little more. This was his last chance — he hadn’t been near her at the trying time of her first braving of the public. And the second night of the play wouldn’t do — it must be the first or nothing. Besides, he couldn’t wait over till Monday.

While Peter recited all his hindrance Nick was occupied in rubbing with a cloth a palette he had just scraped. “I see what you mean — I’m very sorry too. I’m sorry you can’t give my mother this joy — I give her so little.”

“My dear fellow, you might give her a little more!” it came to Peter to say. “It’s rather too much to expect me to make up for your omissions!”

Nick looked at him with a moment’s fixedness while he polished the palette; and for that moment he felt the temptation to reply: “There’s a way you could do that, to a considerable extent — I think you guess it — which wouldn’t be intrinsically disagreeable.” But the impulse passed without expressing itself in speech, and he simply brought out; “You can make this all clear to Biddy when she comes, and she’ll make it clear to my mother.”

“Poor little Biddy!” Peter mentally sighed, thinking of the girl with that job before her; but what he articulated was that this was exactly why he had come to the studio. He had inflicted his company on Lady Agnes the previous Thursday and had partaken of a meal with her, but had not seen Biddy though he had waited for her, had hoped immensely she’d come in. Now he’d wait again — dear Bid was thoroughly worth it.

“Patience, patience then — you’ve always me!” said Nick; to which he subjoined: “If it’s a question of going to the play I scarcely see why you shouldn’t dine at my mother’s all the same. People go to the play after dinner.”

“Yes, but it wouldn’t be fair, it wouldn’t be decent: it’s a case when I must be in my seat from the rise of the curtain.” Peter, about this, was thoroughly lucid. “I should force your mother to dine an hour earlier than usual and then in return for her courtesy should go off to my entertainment at eight o’clock, leaving her and Grace and Biddy languishing there. I wish I had proposed in time that they should go with me,” he continued not very ingenuously.

“You might do that still,” Nick suggested.

“Oh at this time of day it would be impossible to get a box.”

“I’ll speak to Miss Rooth about it if you like when she comes,” smiled Nick.

“No, it wouldn’t do,” said Peter, turning away and looking once more at his watch. He made tacitly the addition that still less than asking Lady Agnes for his convenience to dine early would this be decent, would it be thinkable. His taking Biddy the night he dined with her and with Miss Tressilian had been something very like a violation of those proprieties. He couldn’t say that, however, to the girl’s brother, who remarked in a moment that it was all right, since Peter’s action left him his own freedom.

“Your own freedom?”— and Peter’s question made him turn.

“Why you see now I can go to the theatre myself.”

“Certainly; I hadn’t thought of that. You’d naturally have been going.”

“I gave it up for the prospect of your company at home.”

“Upon my word you’re too good — I don’t deserve such sacrifices,” said Peter, who read in his kinsman’s face that this was not a figure of speech but the absolute truth. “Didn’t it, however, occur to you that, as it would turn out, I might — I even naturally would — myself be going?” he put forth.

Nick broke into a laugh. “It would have occurred to me if I understood a little better —!” But he paused, as still too amused.

“If you understood a little better what?”

“Your situation, simply.”

Peter looked at him a moment. “Dine with me to-night by ourselves and at a club. We’ll go to the theatre together and then you’ll understand it.”

“With pleasure, with pleasure: we’ll have a jolly evening,” said Nick.

“Call it jolly if you like. When did you say she was coming?” Peter asked.

“Biddy? Oh probably, as I tell you, at any moment.”

“I mean the great Miriam,” Peter amended.

“The great Miriam, if she’s punctual, will be here in about forty minutes.”

“And will she be likely to find your sister?”

“That will depend, my dear fellow, on whether my sister remains to see her.”

“Exactly; but the point’s whether you’ll allow her to remain, isn’t it?”

Nick looked slightly mystified. “Why shouldn’t she do as she likes?”

“In that case she’ll probably go.”

“Yes, unless she stays.”

“Don’t let her,” Peter dropped; “send her away.” And to explain this he added: “It doesn’t seem exactly the right sort of thing, fresh young creatures like Bid meeting des femmes de théâtre.” His explanation, in turn, struck him as requiring another clause; so he went on: “At least it isn’t thought the right sort of thing abroad, and even in England my foreign ideas stick to me.”

Even with this amplification, however, his plea evidently still had for his companion a flaw; which, after he had considered it a moment, Nick exposed in the simple words: “Why, you originally introduced them in Paris, Biddy and Miss Rooth. Didn’t they meet at your rooms and fraternise, and wasn’t that much more ‘abroad’ than this?”

“So they did, but my hand had been forced and she didn’t like it,” Peter answered, suspecting that for a diplomatist he looked foolish.

“Miss Rooth didn’t like it?” Nick persisted.

“That I confess I’ve forgotten. Besides, she wasn’t an actress then. What I mean is that Biddy wasn’t particularly pleased with her.”

“Why she thought her wonderful — praised her to the sides. I remember that.”

“She didn’t like her as a woman; she praised her as an actress.”

“I thought you said she wasn’t an actress then,” Nick returned.

Peter had a pause. “Oh Biddy thought so. She has seen her since, moreover. I took her the other night, and her curiosity’s satisfied.”

“It’s not of any consequence, and if there’s a reason for it I’ll bundle her off directly,” Nick made haste to say. “But the great Miriam seems such a kind, good person.”

“So she is, charming, charming,”— and his visitor looked hard at him.

“Here comes Biddy now,” Nick went on. “I hear her at the door: you can warn her yourself.”

“It isn’t a question of ‘warning’— that’s not in the least my idea. But I’ll take Biddy away,” said Peter.

“That will be still more energetic.”

“No, it will be simply more selfish — I like her company.” Peter had turned as if to go to the door and meet the girl; but he quickly checked himself, lingering in the middle of the room, and the next instant Biddy had come in. When she saw him there she also stopped.

XLIII

“Come on boldly, my dear,” said Nick. “Peter’s bored to death waiting for you.”

“Ah he’s come to say he won’t dine with us to-night!” Biddy stood with her hand on the latch.

“I leave town tomorrow: I’ve everything to do; I’m broken-hearted; it’s impossible”— Peter made of it again such a case as he could. “Please make my peace with your mother — I’m ashamed of not having written to her last night.”

She closed the door and came in while her brother said to her, “How in the world did you guess it?”

“I saw it in the Morning Post.” And she kept her eyes on their kinsman.

“In the Morning Post?” he vaguely echoed.

“I saw there’s to be a first night at that theatre, the one you took us to. So I said, ‘Oh he’ll go there.’”

“Yes, I’ve got to do that too,” Peter admitted.

“She’s going to sit to me again this morning, his wonderful actress — she has made an appointment: so you see I’m getting on,” Nick pursued to his sister.

“Oh I’m so glad — she’s so splendid!” The girl looked away from her cousin now, but not, though it seemed to fill the place, at the triumphant portrait of Miriam Rooth.

“I’m delighted you’ve come in. I have waited for you,” Peter hastened to declare to her, though conscious that this was in the conditions meagre.

“Aren’t you coming to see us again?”

“I’m in despair, but I shall really not have time. Therefore it’s a blessing not to have missed you here.”

“I’m very glad,” said Biddy. Then she added: “And you’re going to America — to stay a long time?”

“Till I’m sent to some better place.”

“And will that better place be as far away?”

“Oh Biddy, it wouldn’t be better then,” said Peter.

“Do you mean they’ll give you something to do at home?”

“Hardly that. But I’ve a tremendous lot to do at home today.” For the twentieth time Peter referred to his watch.

She turned to her brother, who had admonished her that she might bid him good-morning. She kissed him and he asked what the news would be in Calcutta Gardens; to which she made answer: “The only news is of course the great preparations they’re making, poor dears, for Peter. Mamma thinks you must have had such a nasty dinner the other day,” the girl continued to the guest of that romantic occasion.

“Faithless Peter!” said Nick, beginning to whistle and to arrange a canvas in anticipation of Miriam’s arrival.

“Dear Biddy, thank your stars you’re not in my horrid profession,” protested the personage so designated. “One’s bowled about like a cricket-ball, unable to answer for one’s freedom or one’s comfort from one moment to another.”

“Oh ours is the true profession — Biddy’s and mine,” Nick broke out, setting up his canvas; “the career of liberty and peace, of charming long mornings spent in a still north light and in the contemplation, I may even say in the company, of the amiable and the beautiful.”

“That certainty’s the case when Biddy comes to see you,” Peter returned.

Biddy smiled at him. “I come every day. Anch’io son pittore! I encourage Nick awfully.”

“It’s a pity I’m not a martyr — she’d bravely perish with me,” Nick said.

“You are — you’re a martyr — when people say such odious things!” the girl cried. “They do say them. I’ve heard many more than I’ve repeated to you.”

“It’s you yourself then, indignant and loyal, who are the martyr,” observed Peter, who wanted greatly to be kind to her.

“Oh I don’t care!”— but she threw herself, flushed and charming, into a straight appeal to him. “Don’t you think one can do as much good by painting great works of art as by — as by what papa used to do? Don’t you think art’s necessary to the happiness, to the greatness of a people? Don’t you think it’s manly and honourable? Do you think a passion for it’s a thing to be ashamed of? Don’t you think the artist — the conscientious, the serious one — is as distinguished a member of society as any one else?”

Peter and Nick looked at each other and laughed at the way she had got up her subject, and Nick asked their kinsman if she didn’t express it all in perfection. “I delight in general in artists, but I delight still more in their defenders,” Peter made reply, perhaps a little meagrely, to Biddy.

“Ah don’t attack me if you’re wise!” Nick said.

“One’s tempted to when it makes Biddy so fine.”

“Well, that’s the way she encourages me: it’s meat and drink to me,” Nick went on. “At the same time I’m bound to say there’s a little whistling in the dark in it.”

“In the dark?” his sister demanded.

“The obscurity, my dear child, of your own aspirations, your mysterious ambitions and esthetic views. Aren’t there some heavyish shadows there?”

“Why I never cared for politics.”

“No, but you cared for life, you cared for society, and you’ve chosen the path of solitude and concentration.”

“You horrid boy!” said Biddy.

“Give it up, that arduous steep — give it up and come out with me,” Peter interposed.

“Come out with you?”

“Let us walk a little or even drive a little. Let us at any rate talk a little.”

“I thought you had so much to do,” Biddy candidly objected.

“So I have, but why shouldn’t you do a part of it with me? Would there be any harm? I’m going to some tiresome shops — you’ll cheer the frugal hour.”

The girl hesitated, then turned to Nick. “Would there be any harm?”

“Oh it’s none of his business!” Peter protested.

“He had better take you home to your mother.”

“I’m going home — I shan’t stay here today,” Biddy went on. Then to Peter: “I came in a hansom, but I shall walk back. Come that way with me.”

“With pleasure. But I shall not be able to go in,” Peter added.

“Oh that’s no matter,” said the girl. “Good-bye, Nick.”

“You understand then that we dine to